THE UNIVERSITY 
 OF ILLINOIS 
 LIBRARY 
 
 Q2.3 
 
 f?0lw 
 

 SERylcr 
 
 LIBRARY 
 
 V 
 
 THIS-BOOK-IS 
 PROVIDED -BY 
 THE-PEOPLE 
 OF-THE 
 
 UNITED-STATES 
 
 THROUGH-THE 
 
 AMERICAN 
 
 LIBRARY 
 
 ASSOCIATION 
 
 FOR 
 
 THE-USE-OF 
 THE-SOLDIERS 
 AND- SAILORS 
 
THE 
 
 WRECK OF THE “ GROSVENOR.’ 
 
THE 
 
 AN ACCOUNT OP THE MUTINY GP THE CREW AND 
 THE LOSS OP THE SHIP WHEN TRYING 
 TO /^KE THE BERMUDAS 
 
 CHICAGO 
 
 LAIRD & LEE, PUBLISHERS 
 

 THE 
 
 WRECK OF THE "GROSVENOR.” 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 There was every appearance of a south-westerly wind. 
 The coast of France, which had been standing high and shin- 
 ing upon the horizon on the port bow, and so magnified by 
 the clear northerly air that you could discern, even at that 
 distance, the dim emerald sheen of the upper slopes and the 
 streaky shadows thrown by projecting points and elbows on 
 the white ground, was fast fading, though the sun still stood 
 within an hour of its setting beyond the bleak Foreland. 
 The north wind which had rattled us, with an acre of foam 
 at our bows, right away down the river, and had now brought 
 us well abreast of the Gull Light-ship, was dropping fast. 
 There was barely enough air to keep the royals full ; and 
 the ship's number, which I had just hoisted at the peak— a 
 string of gaudy flags which made a brilliant figure against 
 the white canvas of the spanker — shook their folds slug-, 
 gishly. 
 
 The whole stretch of scene, from the North Foreland 
 down to the vanishing French headlands miles away yonder, 
 was lovely at that moment, full of the great peace of an 
 ocean falling asleep, of gentle moving vessels, of the solemn 
 gathering of shadows. The town of Deal was upon the 
 starboard bow, a warm cluster of houses, with a windmill 
 on the green hills turning drowsily ; here and there a win- 
 dow glittering with a sudden beam of light ; an inclined 
 beach in the foreground, with groups of boats high and dry 
 upon it, and a line of foam at its base, which sung upon the 
 shingle so that you could hear it plainly amid intervals of 
 silence on board the ship. The evening sun, shining over 
 the giant brow of the South Foreland, struck the gray out- 
 line of- the cliff deep in the still water ; but the clear red 
 blaze fell far and wide over the dry white downs of Sand- 
 wich, and the outlying plains, and threw the distant country 
 into such bold relief against the blue sky that, from the sea, 
 it looked close at hand, and but a short walk from the shore. 
 
 812991 
 
6 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOr/^ 
 
 There were three or four dozen vessels at anchor in the 
 Downs, waiting for a change of wind or anticipating a dead 
 calm for some hours. A few others, like ourselves, were 
 swimming stealthily over the slack tide, with every foot of 
 their canvas piled upon them to reach safe anchorage before 
 the wind wholly failed and the tide turned. A large ship 
 with her sails stowed, and her masts and rigging showing 
 with the fineness of ivory tracing against the sky, was being 
 towed up Channel, and the slapping of the water by the 
 paddles of the tug, in fast, capricious revolutions, was quite 
 audible, though both ship and steamer were a long league 
 distant. Here and there small boats were rowing away 
 from the anchored ships for the shore. Now and again you 
 could hear the faint distant choruses of the seamen furling 
 a big sail or paying out more cable, the clank, clank of which 
 was as pretty as music. Down in the east the heavens 
 were a deep blue, flecked along the water-line with white 
 sails, which glowed in the sunshine like beacons. 
 
 I was in a proper mood to appreciate this beautiful, tran- 
 quil scene. I was leaving England for a long spell ; and 
 the sight of this quiet little town of Deal and the grand old 
 Foreland cliffs shutting out the sky, and the pale white 
 shores we had left far astern, went right to my heart. 
 Well, it was just a quiet leave-taking of the Old Country 
 without words or sobs. 
 
 The pilot means to bring up. I have just heard him tell 
 the skipper to stand by for a light sou*- westerly breeze. 
 This is a most confounded nuisance ! All hands perhaps, in 
 the middle watch to get under way.’* 
 
 ‘‘ I expected as much,” said I, turning and confronting a 
 short, squarely built man, with a power of red hair under 
 his chin, and a skin like yellow leather through thirty years’ 
 exposure to sun and wind and dirt all over the world. This 
 was the chief mate, Mr. Ephraim Duckling, confidently 
 assumed by me to be a Yankee, though he didn’t talk with 
 his nose. I had looked at this gentlemen with some doubt 
 when I first met him in the West India Docks. He had 
 blue 'eyes, with a cast in the port optic. This somehow 
 made him humorous, whether or no, when he meant to be 
 droll, so he had an advantage over other wits. He had hair 
 so dense, coarse, and red withal, that he might safely have 
 been scalped for a doormat. His legs were short, and his 
 body very long and broad, and I guessed his strength by 
 the way his arm filled out, and threatened to burst up the 
 sleeve of his coat when he bent it. So far he had been 
 polite enough to me, in a mighty rough fashion indeed ; 
 
THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.” 
 
 7 
 
 and as to the men, there had been little occasion for him 
 to give orders as yet. 
 
 I expected as much,” said I. I have been watching the 
 coast of France for the last quarter of an hour, and the 
 moisture has nearly shut it out altogether. I doubt if 
 we’ll fetch the Downs before the calm falls.” 
 
 “ There is a little wind over the land, though, or that 
 mill wouldn’t be turning.” 
 
 He turned his eyes up aloft, then went to the ship’s side 
 and looked over. I followed him. The clear, green water 
 was slipping slowly past, and now and again a string of sea- 
 weed went by, or a big transparent jelly-fish, or a great 
 crab floating on the top of the water. A thin ripple shot 
 out in a semicircle from the ship’s bow, and, at all events, 
 we might tell that we were moving by watching the mast 
 of the Gull Light-ship sliding by the canvas of a vessel 
 hull below the horizon to the eastward of the Sands. 
 
 Some of the hands were on the forecastle, looking and 
 pointing toward the shore. Others stood in a group near 
 the galley, talking with the cook, a fat, pale man, with 
 flannel shirt-sleeves rolled above his elbows. The pigs in 
 the long-boat grunted an accompaniment to the chatter of 
 a mass of hens cooped under the long-boat. There was a 
 movement in the sea, and the great sails overhead hung 
 without flapping, and nothing stirred aloft but the light 
 canvas of the royals, which sometimes shook the masts 
 lazily, and with a fine distant sound. 
 
 The skipper stood on the weather side of the poop, 
 against the starboard quarter-boat, conversing with the 
 pilot. 
 
 Have before you a tall, well-shaped man, with iron-gray 
 hair, a thin aquiline nose, a short, compressed mouth, small 
 dark eyes, which looked at you imperiously from under a 
 perfect hedge of eyebrow, and whitish whiskers, which 
 slanted across his cheeks, dressed in a tall hat, a long 
 monkey-jacket, and square-toed boots. 
 
 Captain Coxon was a decidedly good-looking man, not in 
 the smallest degree approaching the conventional notion 
 of the merchant skipper. Happily, it is no condition of 
 good seamanship that a man should have bow-legs, and a 
 coppery nose, and groggy eyes ; and that he should prefer 
 a dish of junk to a savory kickshaw, and screeching rum to 
 good wine. I had heard before I joined the Grosvenor ” 
 that Coxon was a smart seaman, though a bully to his men. 
 But this did not prejudice me. I thought I knew my duties 
 well enough to steer clear of his temper ; and for the rest. 
 
8 
 
 THE \VKKCK OF THE GROSVENOR." 
 
 Irnowing what a sea-faring life is, and bow scarcely an 
 hour ever comes without bringing some kind of peril of its 
 own, I would rather any day take service under a bashaw 
 who knew his work than a mild-natured creature who 
 didn’t. 
 
 The pilot was a little dusky-faced man, with great bushy 
 whiskers, and a large chocolate-colored shawl round his 
 throat, though we were in August. I was watching these 
 two men talking, when Duckling said : 
 
 “ It’s my belief that we shall have trouble with those 
 fellows forward. When we trimmed sail off the North 
 Foreland, did you notice how they went to work ?” 
 
 “ Yes, I did. And I’ll tell you what’s the matter. As I 
 was going forward after dinner, the cook stopped me, and 
 told me the men were grumbling at the provisions. He 
 said that some of the pork served out stunk, and the bread 
 was moldy and full of weevils.” 
 
 “Oh, is that it ?” said Duckling. “ Wait till I get them 
 to sea, and I’ll give them my affidavit now, if they like, 
 that then they’ll have something to cry over. There’s a 
 Portuguese fellow among them, and no ship’s company 
 can keep honest when one of those devils comes aboard. 
 He’ll always find out something that’s wrong, and turn and 
 tumble it about until it sets all hands on fire.” 
 
 He went to the break of the poop and leaned with his 
 arms squarely set, upon the brass rail, and stared furiously 
 at the group of men about the galley. Some of them 
 grew uneasy, and edged away and got round to the other 
 side of the galley ; others, of those who remained, folded 
 their arms and stared at him back, and one of them 
 laughed, which put him in a passion at once. 
 
 “ You lazy hounds !” he bellowed, in a voice of thunder, 
 “have you nothing to get about ? Some of you get that 
 cable range there more over to windward. You, there, 
 get some scrubbing-brushes and clean the long-boat’s bot- 
 tom. Forecastle, there, come down out of that and see 
 that your halyards are clear for running ! I’ll teach you 
 to palaver the cook, you grumbling villains !” and he made 
 a movement so full of menace that the most obstinate- 
 looking of the fellows got life into them at once, and 
 bustled about. 
 
 I looked at the skipper to see what he thought of this 
 little outbreak ; but neither he nor the pilot paid the 
 smallest attention to it ; only when Duckling had made an 
 end, the pilot gave an order which was repeated by the 
 chief mate with lungs of brass. 
 
THE WRECK OF TFTE OROSVENOr/’ 9 
 
 Aft here, and clew up the mainsail and furl it !” 
 
 The men threw down the scrubbing-brushes and chain- 
 hooks which they had picked up, and came aft to the main- 
 deck in a most surly fashion. Duckling eyed them like a 
 mastiff a cat. I noticed some smart-looking hands among 
 them, but they all to a man put on a lubberty air ; and as 
 they hauled upon the various ropes which snug a ship’s 
 canvas upon the yard preparatory to its being furled, I 
 heard them patting all manner of coarse, violent expres- 
 sions, having reference to the ship and her officers, into 
 their songs. 
 
 They went up aloft slowly and laid out along the yard, 
 grumbling furiously. And to show what bad sailors they 
 were, I suppose, they stowed the sail villainously, leaving 
 bits of the leech sticking out, and making a bunt that must 
 have blown out to the first capful of wind. 
 
 I was rather of opinion that Duckling’s behavior was 
 founded on traditions which had been surrendered years 
 ago by British seamen to Yankee skippers and mates. He 
 had sailed a voyage in this ship with Coxon, and the cap- 
 tain therefore knew his character. That Coxon should 
 abet Duckling’s behavior toward the men b}" his silence 
 was a bad augury. I reckoned that they understood each 
 other, and that the whole ship’s company, including myself, 
 might expect a very uncomfortable voyage. 
 
 Meanwhile, Duckling waited until the men were off the 
 yard and descending the rigging ; he then roared out. 
 
 Furl the mainsail !” 
 
 The men stopped coming down, and looked at the yard 
 and then at Duckling ; and one of them said, in a sullen 
 tone, “ It is furled.” 
 
 I was amazed to see Duckling hop off the deck on to the 
 poop-rail and spring up "the rigging ; I thought he was 
 going to thrash the man who had answered ; and the man 
 evidently thought so too, for he turned pale, and edged 
 sideways along the ratline on which he stood, while he 
 held one of his hands clinched. Up went Duckling, shak- 
 ing the shrouds violently with his ungainly, sprawling way 
 of climbing, and making the men dance upon the ratlines. 
 In a moment he had swung himself upon the foot-rope, 
 and was casting off the yard-arm gaskets. I don’t think 
 half a dozen men could have loosed the sail in the time 
 taken by him to do so. Down it fell, and down he came, 
 hand over fist along the main-topsail sheet against the 
 mainmast, bounded up the poop-ladder, and without loss 
 of breath, roared out : 
 
10 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.’^ 
 
 Furl the mainsail !’' 
 
 The men seemed inclined to disobey ; some of them had 
 already reached the bulwark ; but another bellow, accom- 
 panied by a gesture, appeared to decide them. They 
 mounted slowly, got upon the yard, and this time did the 
 job in a sailor-like fashion. 
 
 ‘‘I’m only beginning with them,” he said, in his rough 
 voice, to me ; and he glanced at Coxon, who gave him a 
 nod and a smile. 
 
 The pilot now told me to go forward and see that every- 
 thing was ready for bringing up. We were drawing close 
 to the Downs, but the air had quite died out and the sea 
 stretched like oil to the horizon. I don’t know what was giv- 
 ing us way, for the light sails aloft hung flat, and the smoke 
 of a steamboat, with its two funnels only showing away 
 across the Channel, went straight up into the sky. There 
 must however have been a faint, imperceptible tide running, 
 but it took us another half hour to reach the point where 
 the pilot had resolved to bring up, and by that time the sun 
 had sunk behind the great headland beyond Deal, and was 
 casting a broad crimson glare upon the sea. 
 
 The royals and top-gallant sails were clewed up and 
 furled, and then the order was given to let go the top-sail 
 halyards. Down came the three heavy yards rumbling 
 along the masts, with the sound of chain rattling over 
 sheaves. The canvas fell into festoons, and the pilot 
 called : 
 
 “ All ready forrard ?” 
 
 “ All ready.” 
 
 “ Let go the anchor !” 
 
 “ Stand clear of the cable !” I shouted. 
 
 Whack ! whack ! went the carpenter’s driving-hammer. 
 A moment’s pause, then a tremendous splash, and the 
 cable; rushed with a hoarse outcry through the hawser-hole. 
 
 When this job was over I waited on the forecastle to 
 superintend the stowing of the sails forward. The men 
 worked briskly enough, and I heard one of them who was 
 stowing the fore-topmast stay-sail say “ that it was good 
 luck the skipper had brought up. He didn’t think he’d be 
 such a fool.” 
 
 This set me wondering what their meaning could be ; 
 but I thought it best to take no notice, nor repeat what I 
 had heard, as I considered that the less Mr. Duckling had 
 to say to the men the better we should all get on. 
 
 It was half past seven by the time the sails were furled, 
 and the decks cleared of the ropes, The hands went 
 
THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR/' 
 
 11 
 
 below to tea, and I was walking aft when the cook came 
 out of the galley, and said : 
 
 “ Beg your pardon, sir ; would you mind tasting of this ?” 
 And he handed me a bit of the ship's biscuit. I smelled it 
 and found it moldy, and put a piece in my mouth, but 
 soon spit it out. 
 
 ‘‘ I can't say much for this, cook," said I. 
 
 It's not fit for dogs," replied the cook. But so far as 
 I've seen, all the provisions is the same. The sugar’s like 
 mud, and the molasses is full of grit ; and though I have 
 been to sea, man and boy, two and twenty year, I never 
 saw tea like what they’ve got on board this ship. It ain’t 
 tea — it makes the liquor yaller. It’s shavings, and wot I 
 say is, regular tea aint shavings." 
 
 Well, let the men complain to the captain," I answered. 
 
 He can report to the owners, and get the ship's stores 
 condemned." 
 
 “ It’s my belief they was condemned afore they came on 
 board," answered the cook. ‘‘ I’ll bet any man a week's 
 grog that they wos bought cheap in a dock-yard sale o' 
 rotten grub by order o’ the Admirality." 
 
 Give me a biscuit," said I, and I'll show it to the cap- 
 tain." 
 
 He took out one from a drawer in which he kept the dough 
 for the cuddy's use, and I put it in my pocket and went aft. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 I WILL here pause to describe the ship, which, being the 
 theater of much that befell me which is related in this book, 
 I should place before your eyes in as true a picture as I 
 can draw. 
 
 The ‘‘ Grosvenor," then, was a small, full-rigged ship of 
 five hundred tons, painted black with a single white streak 
 below her bulwarks. She was a soft-wood vessel, built in 
 Halifax, Nova Scotia. Her lines were very perfect. Indeed, 
 the beauty of her hull, her lofty masts, stayed with as great 
 perfection as a man-of-war’s, her graceful figure-head, sharp, 
 yacht-like bows, and round stern had filled me with admir- 
 ation when I first beheld her. Her decks were white and 
 well kept. She had a poop and a top-gallant forecastle, 
 both of which I think the builder might have spared, as she 
 was scarcely big enough for them. There was a good deal 
 of brass work on her after-decks, and more expense than 
 
12 THK WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.'' 
 
 she deserved, from the perishable nature of the material of 
 which she was constructed, had been lavished upon her in 
 respect of deck ornamentation. Her richly carved wheel, 
 brass belaying-pins, brass capstan, brass binnacle, handsome 
 sky-lights, and other such details, made her look like a gay 
 pleasure-vessel rather than a sober trader. Hef cuddy, 
 however, was plain enough, containing six cabins, including 
 the pantry. The wood-work was cheaply varnished mahog- 
 any ; a fixed table ran from the mizzen-mast to within a 
 few feet of the cuddy front, and on either side this table 
 was a stout hair-covered bench. Abaft the mizzen-mast 
 were the two cabins respectively occupied by Captain Coxon 
 and Mr. Duckling. My own cabin was just under the break 
 of the poop, so that from the window in it I could look out 
 upon the main deck. A couple of broad sky-lights, well 
 protected with brass wire fenders, let plenty of light into 
 the cuddy ; and swinging trays and lamps, and red curtains 
 to draw across the sky-lights when the sun beat upon them, 
 completed the furniture of this part of the vessel. 
 
 We could very well have carried a few passengers, and I 
 never learned why we did not ; but it may, perhaps, have 
 happened that nobody was going our way at the time we 
 were advertised to sail. 
 
 We were bound to Valparaiso with a general cargo, con- 
 sisting chiefly of toys, hardware, Birmingham and Sheffield 
 cutlery, and metal goods, and a stock of piano-fortes. The 
 ship, to my thinking, was too deep, as though the owners 
 had compensated themselves for the want of passenger- 
 money by ‘‘ taking it out in freight. I readily foresaw” 
 that we should be a wet ship, and that we should labor more 
 than was comfortable in a heavy sea. The steerage W’as 
 packed with light goods — bird-cages, and such things — but 
 space was left in the ’tween deck, though the cargo came 
 flush with the deck in the hold. 
 
 However, in spite of being overloaded, the “ Grosvenor ” 
 had beaten everything coming down the river that day. 
 Just off the Reculvers, for example, when we had drawn the 
 wind a trifle more abeam, we overhauled a steamer. She 
 was pretty evidently a fast screw, and her people grew jeal- 
 ous when they saw us coming up astern, and piled up the 
 fires, but could not stop us from dropping her, as neatly as 
 she dropped an old coal brig that was staggering near the 
 shore, under dirty canvas. But she smothered us with her 
 smoke as we passed her to leeward, and I dare say they 
 were glad to see the dose we got for our pains. 
 
 I came aft, as I have said, after leaving the baker, wuth 
 
THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR/' 13 
 
 the biscuit in my pocket, and got upon the poop. The 
 skipper had gone below with the pilot, and they were having 
 tea. Duckling was walking the poop, swearing now and 
 again at a couple of ordinary seamen, whom he had set to 
 work to flemish-coil the ropes along the deck, for no other 
 reason than that he might put as much work on them as 
 he could invent — for this flemish-coiling was of no use un- 
 der the circumstances, and is only fit for Sundays on pas- 
 senger ships, when you want to please the ladies with 
 “ tidy effects, or when a vessel is in port. A watch had 
 been set forward, and having cast a look up aloft to see that 
 everything was trim, I went down the companion-ladder to 
 the cuddy, followed by Duckling. 
 
 The interior of the cabin looked like some old Dutch 
 painting, for the plain mahogany wood-work gave the place 
 an -antique air. The lamps were alight, for it was dusk 
 here, though daylight was still abroad upon the sea; and the 
 lamplight imparted a grave, old-fashioned coloring to the 
 things it shone upon. The skipper sat near the mizzen- 
 mast, stirring the sugar in a cup of tea. He looked better 
 without than with his hat ; his forehead was high, though 
 rather peaked, and his iron-gray hair, parted amidships and 
 brushed carelessly over his ears, gave him a look of dignity. 
 The coarse little pilot was eating bread and butter vora- 
 ciously, his great whiskers moving as he worked his jaws. 
 
 Duckling and I seated ourselves at the table, and I had 
 some dflSculty to prevent myself from laughing at the odd 
 figures Duckling and the pilot made side by side — the one 
 with his whiskers working like a pair of brushes, and the 
 other with that door-mat of red-hair on his head, and the 
 puzzling cast of the eye that made me always doubt which 
 one I should address when I tried to look him full in the face. 
 
 There’s a breeze coming up from the sou’west, sir/’ 
 said Duckling to the captain. The water’s darkish out 
 in that quarter, but I don’t think there’s enough of it to 
 swing the ship.” 
 
 ‘‘ Let it come favorable, and we’ll get under way at 
 once,” answered Coxon. “I had a spell of -this sort of 
 thing last year — for ten days, wasn’t it. Duckling.? — because 
 I neglected a light air that sprung up south-easterly. I 
 thought it couldn’t have held ten minutes, but it would have 
 carried me well away to the French side before it failed, 
 and made me a free passage down, for the wind came 
 fresh from south by west and deadlocked me here. Mr. 
 Royle, what’s going forward among the men? I heard 
 them cursing pretty freely when they were up aloft.” 
 
14 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR/' 
 
 They are complaining of the ship’s provisions, sir,” I re- 
 plied. The cook gave me a biscuit just now, and I prom- 
 ised to show it to you.’’ 
 
 Saying which, I pulled the biscuit out of my pocket and 
 put it upon the table. He contracted his bushy eyebrows, 
 and without looking at the biscuit, stared angrily at me. 
 
 “ Hark you, Mr. Royle ! ” said he, in a voice I found de- 
 testable for the sneering contempt it conveyed, “ I allow 
 no officer that sails under me to become a confidant of my 
 crew. Do you understand ?” 
 
 I flushed up as I answered that I was no confidant of the 
 crew ; that the cook had stopped me to explain the men’s 
 grievance, and that I had asked him for a biscuit to show 
 the captain as a sample of the ship’s bread which the stew- 
 ard was serving out. 
 
 ‘‘ It’s very good bread,” said the obsequious pilot, taking 
 up the biscuit while he wiped the butter out of the corners 
 of his mouth. 
 
 Eat it then ! ” I exclaimed. 
 
 Damnation ! eat it yourself ! ” cried Coxon, furiously. 
 ‘‘You’re used to that kind of fare, I should think, and like 
 it, or you wouldn’t be bringing it into the cuddy in your 
 pocket, would you, sir ? ” 
 
 I made him no answer. I could see by the expression in 
 Duckling’s face that he sided with the skipper, and I 
 thought it would be a bad lookout for me to begin the voy- 
 age with a quarrel. 
 
 “ I’ll trouble you to put that biscuit where you took it 
 from,” the captain continued, with an enraged nod in the 
 direction of my pocket, “ and return it to the blackguard 
 who gave it, and tell him to present Captain Coxon’s re- 
 spects to the men, and inform them that if they object to the 
 ship’s bread, they’re welcome to take their meals along with 
 the pigs in the long-boat. The butcher’ll serve them.” 
 
 “ Mr. Royle tells me they find the meat worse than the 
 bread,” said Mr. Duckling. “ I guess the hounds who 
 grumble most are men who have shipped out of work- 
 houses, where their grub was burned burgoo twice a day, 
 and a lick of brimstone to make it easy.” 
 
 He laughed loudly at his own humor, and was joined by 
 the pilot, who rubbed his hands, and swore that he hadn’t 
 heard a better joke for years. 
 
 I made what dispatch I might with my tea, not much 
 desiring to remain in company with Coxon in his present 
 temper. I fancy he grew a little ashamed of himself pre- 
 sently, for he sohened his voice and now and again glanced 
 
15 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOr/' 
 
 across at me. The pilot looking up through the sky-light 
 called attention to the van at the main-royal mast-head 
 which was fluttering to a light air from the south-west, as had 
 been predicted, and as I could tell by referring to the tell- 
 tale compass, which was swung just over where Coxon was 
 seated. Then Coxon and his chief mate talked of the time 
 they meant to occupy in the run to Valparaiso. I under- 
 stood the former to say that his employers had given him 
 eight weeks to do it in. I should like to have said that, had 
 they added another two to that, they would still have been 
 imposing enough upon us all to keep us alive. But at this 
 point I quitted the table, giving Coxon a bow as I rose which 
 he returned with a sort of half-ashamed stiffness, and re- 
 paired to my cabin to get my pipe for a half-hour’s enjoy- 
 ment of the beautiful autumn evening on deck. 
 
 I don’t think tobacco has the same flavor ashore that it has 
 at sea. Something in the salt air brings out the full rich- 
 ness and aroma of it. A few whiffs on the main-deck came 
 like oil upon the agitation of my mind, ruffled by Coxon’s 
 impertinence and temper. I stepped on to the forecastle 
 to see that the riding lamps were all right, and that there 
 was a man on the lookout. The crew were in the forecastle 
 talking in subdued voices, and the hot air, that came up 
 through the forescuttle was intolerable as I passed it. I 
 then regained the poop, and seated myself on the rail 
 among the shadows of the backstays leading from the 
 main-royal and top-gallant masts. 
 
 The sun had gone down some time now, and only faint 
 traces of daylight lowered in the westward. The light on 
 the South Foreland emitted a most beautiful, clear, and 
 brilliant beam, and diffused a broad area of misty radiance 
 on the land around. The light-beacons were winking along 
 the Goodwin Sands, and pretty close at hand were the 
 lights of Deal, a pale, fine constellation, which made the 
 country all the darker for their presence. The moon would 
 not rise until after nine, but the heavens were spangled 
 with stars, some so lustrous that the calm sea mirrored 
 them in cones of silver ; and from time to time flashing 
 shooting-stars chased across the sky, and with their blue 
 fires offered a peculiar contrast to the eye with the yellow 
 and red lights on the water. 
 
 There was a little air moving from the southward, but so 
 light as scarcely to be noticeable to any man but a sailor 
 awaiting a change. The vessels at anchor near us loomed 
 large in the starlighted gloom that overspread the face of the 
 sea. Lights flitted upon them ; and the voices of men sing- 
 
16 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.’’ 
 
 ing', the jingling of a concertina or a fiddle, the rumbling 
 of yards lowered aboard some new-comers which could not 
 be descried, and now and again the measured splash of 
 oars, were sounds which only served to give a deeper in- 
 tensity to the solemn calm of the night.. 
 
 The inmates of the cuddy still kept their seats, and their 
 voices came out through the open sky-lights. I heard 
 Captain Coxon say, 
 
 ‘‘ I should like to know what sort of a fellow they have 
 given me for a second mate. He strikes me as coming the 
 gentleman a trifle, don’t he. Duckling?’* 
 
 To which the other replied, “ He seems a civil-spoken 
 young man, and up to his work. But I guess there’s too 
 much molasses mixed with his blood to suit my book. He 
 wants a New Orleans training, as my old skipper used to 
 say. Do you know what that means, sir ?” evidently ad- 
 dressing the pilot. Well, it means a knife . in your ribs 
 when you’re not disposed to hurry, and a knuckle-duster 
 in the shape of a marline-spike down your throat if you 
 stop to arguefy.” 
 
 The pilot laughed, and said, Here’s your health, sir. 
 Men of your kind are wanted nowadays, sir.” 
 
 It was plain from this speech that the pilot had ex- 
 changed his tea for something stronger. The captain here 
 began to speak, but I couldn’t catch his words, though I 
 strained my ears, as I was anxious to gain all the insight I 
 could into his character, that I might know how to shape 
 my behavior. 
 
 I say this for a very weighty reason — I was entirely de- 
 pendent on the profession I had adopted. I knew it was 
 in the power of any captain I sailed with to injure me, and 
 perhaps ruin my prospects. Everything in sea-faring life 
 depends upon reports and testimonials ; and in these days, 
 when the demand for officers is utterly disproportionate to 
 the immense supply, owners are only too willing to listen 
 to objections, and take any skipper’s word as an excuse to 
 decline your services or get rid of you. 
 
 Neither the captain nor Mr. Duckling appeared on deck 
 again. The pilot came up shortly after one bell (half past 
 eight) and looked about him for a few minutes. The tide 
 had swung the ship with her stern up Channel. He went 
 and looked over the side, and then had a stare at Deal, but 
 took no notice of me, whom he could very plainly see, and 
 returned below. 
 
 I lingered three quarters of an hour on deck, during 
 which time the little sigh of wind that had come from the 
 
THE WRECK OF THE “ OROgVENOR/’ 17 
 
 south-west died out, and a most perfect calm fell. The 
 large stars burned with amazing brilliancy and power, and 
 I thought it possible that the wind might go to the east- 
 ward. This idea detained me on deck longer than I had 
 meant to stop, as I thought it would do me no ill service if 
 I should be the first to report a fair wind to the skipper, and 
 show myself smart in getting the hands up. Perhaps the 
 moon would bring a breeze with her, and as she rose at 
 twenty minutes past nine, I filled another pipe to await 
 her coming. 
 
 As I struck a match, the steward came half-way up the 
 poop-ladder to tell me the spirits were on the table. 
 
 “ Did the captain send you I asked. 
 
 “ No, sir,*' he answered. I thought Pd let you know, as 
 they'll be cleared away after nine, and my orders are not 
 to serve them again when once they're stowed away for the 
 night. That’s the captain's rule." 
 
 “All right," said I. Another time I should have gone 
 below and had my glass of grog ; but I considered it my 
 best policy to keep clear of Coxon until the temper that 
 had been excited by my unfortunate production of the 
 ship's biscuit was cooled down. 
 
 I took some turns along the deck, and shortly after nine 
 one of the lamps in the cuddy was extinguished, and on 
 looking through the sky-light I found that the three men 
 had left the table. There was a man pacing to and fro the 
 forecastle, and I could just make out his figure against the 
 stars which gleamed and throbbed right down to the 
 horizon. The rest of the crew had evidently turned in, for 
 I heard no voices ; and now that the talking which had 
 been going on in the cuddy no longer vexed the ear with 
 rough accents, a profound silence and peace came down 
 upon the ship. Around me the anchored vessels gloomed 
 like phantoms ; the sea unrolled its dark unbreathing sur- 
 face into the visionary distances ; nothing sounded from 
 the shore but the murmur of the summer surf upon the 
 shingle. One might have said that the spirit of life had 
 departed from the earth ; that nothing lived but the stars, 
 which looked down upon a scene as impalpable and elusive 
 as a dream. 
 
 At last up rose the moon. She made her coming appar- 
 ent by paling the stars in the southern sky, then by project- 
 ing a white mist of light over the horizon. Anon her upper 
 limb, red as fire, jetted upward, and the full orb, vast and 
 feverish as the setting sun, sailed out of the sea, most 
 slowly and solemnly, lifting with her a black mist that 
 
18 THE WRECK OF THE '' GROSVENOR.'' 
 
 belted her like a circle of smoke ; this vanished, and by 
 degrees, perceptible to the eye, her color changed ; the red 
 chastened into pearl, her disk grew smaller and soon she 
 was well above the horizon, shining with a most clear and 
 silvery splendor, and making the sea beneath her lustrous 
 with mild light. But not a breath of air followed her com- 
 ing. The ships in the Downs caught the new light, and 
 their yards showed like streaks of pearl against the night. 
 The red lights of the Goodwin Sands dwindled before the 
 pure, far-reaching radiance into mere floating sparks of 
 fire. The heavens were cloudless, and the sea wonderfully 
 calm. I might keep watch all night, and still have nothing 
 to report ; so, knocking the ashes out of my pipe, I de- 
 scended the poop-ladder and entered my cabin. 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 I HAD slung a cot, although there was a good mahogany 
 bunk in the cabin. No sensible person would sleep in a 
 bunk at sea when he could swing in a hammock or cot. 
 Suppose the bunk is athwart ship ; when the vessel goes 
 about you must shift your pillow ; and very often she will 
 go about in your watch below and catch you asleep, so that 
 when you wake you find yow feet are in the air, and all the 
 blood in your body in your head. When I first went to sea 
 I slept in a ’thwartship bunk. The ship was taken aback 
 one night when I was asleep, and they came and roared, 
 All hands shorten sail !’' down the booby-hatch. I heard 
 the cry and tried to get out of my bed, but my head was 
 jammed to leeward by the weight of my body, and I could 
 not move. Had the ship foundered, I should have gone to 
 the bottom, in bed, helpless. Always after that I slept in 
 a hammock. 
 
 The watch on deck had orders to call the captain if a 
 change of wind came ; also I knew that the pilot would be 
 up, sniffing about, off and on through the night ; so I turned 
 in properly and slept soundly until two ; when waking up, 
 I drew on my small clothes and went on deck, where I found 
 Duckling mousing about in the moonshine in a pair of yel- 
 low flannel drawers, he having, like myself, come up to see 
 if any wind was stirring. He looked like a new kind of 
 monkey in his tight white rig and immense head of hair. 
 “ No wind, no wind !” he muttered, in a sleepy grumble, 
 and then went below with a run, nearly tumbling, in fact, 
 head over heels down the companion-ladder. 
 
19 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSYENOR.” 
 
 I took a turn forward to see if the riding lights burned 
 well and the man on the lookout was awake. The decks 
 were wet with dew, and the moon was now hanging over 
 the South Foreland. The sky was still cloudless, and not a 
 breath of air to be felt. This being the case I went back 
 to my cot. 
 
 When I next awoke I found my cot violently swinging. 
 I thought for the moment that we were under way and in a 
 heavy sea ; but on looking over I saw Mr. Duckling, who 
 exclaimed, “ Out with j^ou, Mr. Royle ! There’s a good 
 breeze from the east’ard. Look alive and call the boat- 
 swain to pipe ail hands.” 
 
 Hearing this, I was wide awake at once, and in a few 
 minutes was making my way to the boatswain’s cabin, a 
 deck-house on the port side againvSt the forecastle. He and 
 the carpenter were fast asleep in bunks placed one over 
 the other. I laid hold of the boatswain’s leg, which hung 
 over the bunk — both he and the carpenter had turned in 
 
 all standing,” as they say at sea — and shook it. His great, 
 brown, hairy face came out of the bolster in which it was 
 buried ; he then threw over his other leg and sat upright. 
 All hands, sir ?” 
 
 “ Yes ; look sharp, boson !” 
 
 He was about to speak, but stopped short and said, Ay, 
 ay, sir whereupon I hurried aft. 
 
 It was twenty minutes past five by the clock in the cuddy. 
 The sun had been risen half an hour, and was already 
 warming the decks. But there was a fine breeze ; not from 
 the eastward, as Duckling had said, but well to the north- 
 ward of east — which brought ripe, fresh morning smells 
 from the land with it, and made the water run in little leaps 
 of foam against the ship’s side. 
 
 Captain Coxon and the pilot were both on the poop, and 
 as I came up the former called out. 
 
 Is the boatswain awake yet ?” 
 
 ‘‘ Yes, sir,” I answered, and dived into my cabin to finish 
 dressing. I heard the boatswain’s pipe sound, followed by 
 the roar of his voice summoning the hands to weigh anchor. 
 My station was on the forecastle, and thither I went. But 
 none of the hands had emerged as yet, the only man seen 
 being the fellow on the lookout. All about us the outward 
 bound vessels were taking advantage of the wind ; some of 
 them were already standing away, others were sheeting 
 home their canvas ; the clinking of the windlasses was 
 incessant, and several Deal boats were driving under their 
 lugs among the shipping. 
 
20 THE WHECK OF THE GROSVENOK.’' 
 
 Mr. Royle/’ cried out the captain, ''jump below, will 
 you, and see what those fellows are about.’* 
 
 I went to the fore-scuttle and peered into it, bawling, 
 " Below there !” 
 
 '‘ There*s no use singing out,” said a voice ; " we don’t 
 mean to get the ship under way until you give us some- 
 thing fit to eat.** 
 
 " Who was that who spoke ?” I called. " Show yourself, 
 my man.” 
 
 A fellow came and stood under the fore-scuttle, and, 
 looking up, said, in a bold, defiant way : 
 
 " I spoke — ' Bill Marling, able seaman.* ” 
 
 " Am I to tell the captain that you refuse to turn to ?” 
 
 " Ay ! and tell him we'd rather have six months of chokee 
 
 than one mouthful of his d- d provisions,** he answered ; 
 
 and immediately a lot of voices took up the theme, and, as 
 I left the forecastle to deliver the message, I heard the men 
 cursing and abusing us all violently, the foreigners particu- 
 larly — that is, the Portuguese and a Frenchman, who was 
 a half negro — swearing in the worst English words and 
 worst English pronunciation, shrilly and fiercely. 
 
 Coxon pretty well knew what was coming. He and 
 Duckling stood together on the poop, and I delivered the 
 men's message from the quarter-deck. 
 
 Coxon was in a great rage, and quite pale with it. The 
 expression in his face was really'devilish. His lips became 
 bloodless, and when he glanced his eyes around and saw 
 the other ships taking advantage of the fine breeze and 
 sailing away, he seemed deprived of speech. He had sense 
 enough, however, with all his fury, to know that in his case 
 no good could come from passion. He seized the brass 
 rail with both hands, ^nd made a gesture with his head to 
 signify that I should draw nearer. 
 
 " Who was the man who gave you that message, sir ?’* 
 
 " A fellow who called himself Bill Marling.** 
 
 " Do they refuse to leave the forecastle ?’* 
 
 " They refuse to get the ship, under way.*’ 
 
 " Is the boatswain disaffected ?’* 
 
 " No, sir ; but I fancy he knows the men's minds.** 
 
 He turned, to Mr. Duckling. 
 
 If the boatswain is sound, we four ought to be able to 
 make the scoundrels turn to.'* 
 
 This was like suggesting a hand-to-hand fight — four 
 against twelve, and jDuckling had the sense to hold his 
 tongue. The boatswain was standing near the long-boat, 
 
THE WRECK OF THE 
 
 (JROSVENOR. 
 
 21 
 
 looking aft, and Coxon suddenly called to him, Lead the 
 men art” 
 
 I now thought proper to get upon the poop ; and in a 
 short time the men came aft in twos ^nd threes. They 
 were thirteen in all, including the carpenter, four ordinary 
 seamen, the cook, and the cook’s mate. The boatswain 
 kept forward. 
 
 There was a capstan just abaft the mainmast, and here 
 the men assembled. There was not much in the situation 
 to move one’s gravity, and yet I could scarcely forbear 
 smiling when I looked down upon their faces fraught with 
 expressions so various in kind, though all denoting the 
 same feelings. Some were regular old stagers, fellows 
 who had been to sea all their lives, with great bare arms 
 tattooed with crucifixes, bracelets, and other such devices, 
 in canvas or blanket breeches and flannel shirts, with the 
 invariable belt and knife around their middle. Some, to 
 judge from their clothes, had evidently signed articles in 
 an almost destitute condition, their clothes being complete 
 suits of patches, and their faces pale and thin. The for- 
 eigners were, of course, exceedingly dirty ; and the “ Por- 
 tugee’s ” wonderfully ugly countenance was hardly im- 
 proved by the stout silver ear-rings with which his long 
 ears were ornamented. 
 
 The first movement of mirth in me, however, was but 
 transient. Pity came uppermost in a few moments. I do 
 think there is something touching in the simplicity of sail- 
 ors, in the child-like way in which they go about to explain 
 a grievance and get it redressed. They have few words 
 and little experience outside the monotonous life they fol- 
 low ; they express themselves ill, are subdued by a harsh 
 dicipHne on board, or by acts of cruelty w^hich could not be 
 tolerated in any kind of service ashore ; the very negroes 
 and savages of distant countries have more interest taken 
 in them by the people of England than sailors, for whom 
 scarcely a charity exists ; the laws which deal with their 
 insubordination are unnecessarily severe ; and of the per- 
 sons who are appointed to inquire into the causes of insub- 
 ordination, scarce five in the hundred are qualified by ex- 
 perience, sympathy, or disinterestedness to do sailors justice. 
 
 Some such thoughts as these were in my mind as I stood 
 watching the men on the quarter-deck. 
 
 Coxon, with his hand still clutching the rail, said : ^^The 
 boatswain has piptd y«u ©ut to g«t the ship under way. 
 Do you refuse ?” 
 
22 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE OROSYENOR.” 
 
 The man named Bill Marling made a step forward. The 
 men had evidently constituted him spokesman. 
 
 “ We don’t mean to work this here ship,” said he, until 
 better food is put aboard* The biscuits are not fit for 
 dogs ; and I say that the pork stinks, and that the molasses 
 is grits.” 
 
 “That’s the truth,” said a voice; and the Portuguese 
 nodded and gesticulated violently. 
 
 “ You blackguards !” burst out the captain, losing all 
 self-control. “ What do you know about food for dogs ? 
 You’re not as good as dogs to know. Aren’t you shipped 
 out of filthy Ratcliffe Highway lodgings, where the ship’s 
 bread and meat and molasses would be eaten by you as 
 
 d d fine luxuries, you lubbers ? Turn to at once and 
 
 man the windlass, or I’ll find a way to make you !” 
 
 “ We say,” said the spokesman, pulling a biscuit out of 
 his bosom and holding it up, “ that we don’t mean to work 
 the ship until you give us better bread than this. It’s 
 moldy and full of weevils. Put the bread in the sun and 
 see the worms crawl out of it.” 
 
 “ Will the skipper pitch the cuddy bread overboard and 
 eat ourn ?” demanded a rough voice. 
 
 “ And the cuddy meat along with it !” exclaimed a man, 
 a short, powerfully built fellow with a crisp, black beard 
 and woolly hair, holding up a piece of pork on the blade of 
 a knife. “ Let Captain Coxon smell this.” 
 
 The captain looked at them for a few moments with 
 flashing eyes, then turned and walked right aft with Duck- 
 ling. Here they were joined by the pilot, and a discussion 
 took place among them that lasted some minutes. Mean- 
 while I paced to and fro athwart the poop. The men 
 talked in low tones among themselves, but none of them 
 seemed disposed to give in. For my own part, I rather 
 fancied that though their complaint of the provisions was 
 justifiable enough, it was advanced rather as a sound ex- 
 cuse for declining to sail with a skipper and chief mate 
 whose behavior so far toward them was a very mild sug- 
 gestion of the treatment they might expect when they 
 should be fairly at sea, and in these two men’s power. I 
 heard my name mentioned among them, and one or two 
 remarks made about me, but not uncomplimentary. The 
 cook had probably told them I was well-disposed, and I 
 believe that some of them would have harangued me had I 
 appeared willing to listen. 
 
 Presently Mr. Duckling left the captain and ordered the 
 men to go forward. He then called the boatswain, and, 
 
23 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR/' 
 
 turning to me, said that I was to be left in charge of the 
 ship with the pilot while he and the captain went ashore. 
 
 The boatswain came aft and got into the quarter- boat 
 which Duckling and I lowered ; and I then towed her by 
 her painter to the gangway, where Duckling and the cap- 
 tain got into her. 
 
 As no signal was hoisted, I was at a loss to conceive what 
 course Captain Coxon proposed to adopt. Duckling and 
 the boatswain each took an oar while Coxon steered, and 
 away they went, sousing over the little waves which the 
 fresh land breeze had set running along the river. 
 
 By this time all the outward bound ships had got their 
 anchors up, and were standing down Channel. Some of 
 them which had got away smartly were well around the 
 Foreland, and we were the only one of them all that still 
 kept the ground. Captain Coxon's rage and disappoint- 
 ment were, of course, intelligible enough ; for time to him 
 was not only money, but credit — I mean that every day he 
 could save in making the run to Valparaiso would improve 
 him in his employers* estimation. 
 
 The men peered over the bulwarks at the departing 
 boat, wondering what the skipper would do. There was a 
 tide running to the southward, and they had to keep the 
 boat heading toward Sandwich. Strong as the boatswain 
 was, I could see what a much stronger oar Duckling pulled, 
 by the way the boat’s head swerved under the strokes. 
 
 I stood watching them for some time, and then joined the 
 pilot, who had lighted a pipe and sat smoking on the taff- 
 rail. He gave me a civil nod, being well disposed enough, 
 now that Coxon was not by, and made some remark about 
 the awkwardness of the men refusing work when the 
 breeze was so good. 
 
 ‘‘ True,” said I ; but I think you’ll find that the magis- 
 trates will give it in their favor. There’s some mistake 
 about the ship’s stores. Such bread as the men have had 
 served out to them ought never to have been put on board, 
 and the steward has owned to me that it’s all alike.” 
 
 “ The captain don’t intend to let it come before the mag- 
 istrates,” answered the pilot, with a wink, and pulling his 
 pipe from his mouth to inspect the bowl. He wants to 
 be off, and means to telegraph for another crew and turn 
 those fellows yonder adrift.” 
 
 Won’t he ship some better provisions ?” 
 
 I don’t know, sir. Preehaps he’s satisfied that the pro- 
 visions is good enough for the men, and preehaps he isn’t. 
 Leastways he’ll not be persuaded contrarily to his belief.” 
 
24 
 
 THE WKFX’K OF THE GROSVENOR.” 
 
 So, then, the police are to have nothing to do with this 
 matter, and the stores will be retained for another crew ?” 
 
 ‘‘ That’s as it may be.” 
 
 “ There will be a mutin}^ before we get to Valparaiso.” 
 Something’ll happen, I dare say.” 
 
 I not only considered the captain’s behavior in this mat- 
 ter bad morally, but extremely impolitic. His motives were 
 plain enough. The stores had been shipped as a cheap lot 
 tor the men to eat ; and I dare say the understanding be- 
 tween Coxon and the owners was that the stores should 
 not be changed. This view would account for his going on 
 shore to telegraph for a new crew, since sending the old 
 crew about their business would promise a cheaper issue 
 than signaling for the police and bringing the offenders 
 before the magistrates, and causing the vessel to be de- 
 tained while inquiries were made. But that he would be 
 imperiling the safety of his vessel by shipping a fresh crew 
 without exchanging the bad stores for good, was quite cer- 
 tain, and I wondered that so old a sailor as he should be 
 such a fool as not to foresee some disastrous end to his own 
 or his owners’ contemptible cheese-paring policy. 
 
 However, I had not so good an opinion of the pilot’s tac- 
 iturnity as to make him a confidant in these thoughts ; we 
 talked on other matters for a few minutes, and he then 
 went below, and after awhile, on passing the sky-light, I 
 saw him, stretched on one of the cuddy benches sound 
 asleep. 
 
 The Downs now presented a very different appearance 
 from what they had exhibited an hour before. There were 
 not above four vessels at anchor, and of those which had 
 filled and stood away scarce half a dozen were in sight. 
 These were some lumbering old brigs with a bark among 
 them, with the water almost level with their decks ; pictur- 
 esque enough, however, in the glorious morning light, as 
 they went washing solemnly away, showing their square 
 sterns to the wind. A prettier sight was a fine schooner 
 yacht coming up fast from the southward, with her bow 
 close to the wind ; and over to the eastward the sea was 
 alive with smacks, their sails shining like copper, standing 
 apparently for the North Sea. 
 
 The land all about Walmer was of an exquisite soft 
 green, and in the breezy summer light Deal looked the 
 quaintest, snuggest little town in the w^orld. 
 
 A little after eight the steward called me down to break- 
 fast, where I found the pilot impatiently sniffing an atmos- 
 phere charged with the aroma of broiled ham and strong 
 
25 
 
 ^ S' 
 
 THK WRECK OF THE ‘‘ aROSVENOKe 
 
 coffee. I own, as I helped myself to a rasher and coU" 
 trasted the good provisions with which the cuddy table 
 was furnished with the bad food served to the men, that I 
 was weak enough to sympathize very cordially with the 
 poor fellows. The steward told me that not a man among 
 them had broken his fast ; this he had been told by the 
 cook, who added that the men would rather starve than eat 
 the biscuit that had been served out to them. Such was 
 their way of showing themselves wronged ; and the stew- 
 ard declared that he did not half like bringing our break- 
 fast from the galley, for the men, w^hen they smelled the 
 ham and saw him going aft with a tin of hot rolls, became 
 so forcible in their language that he every moment, during 
 his walk along the main deck, expected to feel himself 
 seized behind and pitched overboard. 
 
 “ It's the old story, sir,” said the pilot, who was making 
 an immense breakfast, and it's true enough what Mr. 
 Duckling said last night, which I thought uncommonly 
 good. They ship sailors out of places where there’s noth- 
 ing to be seen but rags and rum — rum and rags, sir ; they 
 give ’em a good cabin to sleep in, pounds sterling a month, 
 grog every day at eight bells, plenty of good livin’, con- 
 sidering what they was, where they come from, and what 
 they desarves ; and what do they do but turn up their 
 noses at food which they’d crawl upon their knees to get 
 in their kennels ashore, and swear that they won’t do ne’er 
 a stroke of work unless they’re bribed by the very best of 
 everything. What do they want ? — lobsters for breakfast, 
 ^nd wenison and plum-duff for dinner and chops and 
 tamater-sauce for supper ? It’s the ruination of owners, 
 sir, are these here new-fangled ideas ; and I don’t say — 
 mind, I don’t say that it don’t go agin pilots as a body. A 
 pilot can’t do his dooty as he ought when he’s got such 
 crews as sarve nowadays to order about. Here am I stuck 
 here, with a job that I knows of W’aitin’ and waitin’ for me 
 at Gravesend ; and all because this blessed ship’s company 
 wants wenison and plum-duff for dinner !” 
 
 He helped himself to a large slice of broiled ham and de- 
 voured it with sullen energy. 
 
 I could have said a word for the men, but guessed that 
 my remarks would be repeated to the skipper ; and since 
 I could not benefit them, there was no use in injuring my- 
 self. 
 
 After breakfast I went upon deck, and saw a Deal boat 
 making for the ship. vShe came along in slashing style, 
 under her broad lug — what splendid boats those Deal lug- 
 
26 THE WKECK OF THE GROSYENOR/’ 
 
 gers are, and how superbly the fellows handle them ! — and 
 in a short time was near enough to enable me to see that 
 she towed our quarter-boat astern, and that Coxon and 
 Duckling were among her occupants. I went to the gang- 
 way to receive her ; she fell off, then luffed, running a fine 
 semicircle ; down dropped her lug, her mizzen brought 
 her right to, and she came alongside with beautiful precis- 
 ion, stopping under the gangway like a carriage at your 
 door. 
 
 I caught the line that was flung from her, took a turn 
 with it, and then Coxon and the chief mate stepped on 
 board. The moment he touched the deck, Coxon called 
 to the men, who were hanging about the forecastle. 
 
 “ Get your traps together and out with you ! If ever a 
 man among you stops in my ship five minutes, I’ll fling 
 him overboard.'’ 
 
 With which terrible threat he walked into the cuddy. 
 Duckling remained at the gangway to see the crew leave 
 the ship. The poor fellows were all ready. They had 
 made up their minds to go ashore, but hardly knew under 
 what circumstances. I had noticed them pressing forward 
 to look into the boat when she came alongside, no doubt 
 expecting to see the uniform of a police superintendent 
 there. The presence of such an official would, of course, 
 have meant imprisonment to them ; they would have been 
 locked up until brought before the magistrates. They 
 were clearly disappointed by the skipper’s procedure, for 
 as they came to the gangway, carrying their bags and 
 chests, all kinds of remarks, expressive of their opinion on 
 the matter, were uttered by them. 
 
 “ The old blackguard !” said one flinging his bag into 
 the boat, and lingering before Duckling and myself in 
 order to deliver his observations, he hasn’t the pluck to 
 have us tried. Pitch us overboard ! let him try his (etc.) 
 hand upon the littlest of us ! I’d take six months, and 
 thank ’em, just to warm my fist on his (etc.) face !” and so 
 forth. 
 
 Duckling was wise to hold his peace. The men were furi- 
 ous enough to have massacred him had he opened his lips. 
 
 The older hands got into the boat in silence, but none of 
 the rest left the ship without some candid expression of 
 his feelings. One said he’d gladly pay a pound for leave 
 to set fire to the ship. Another called her a floating work- 
 house. A third hoped that the vessel would be sunk, and 
 the brutes commanding her drowned before this time to- 
 morrow. Every evil wish that malice and rage could in- 
 
THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.'^ 27 
 
 vent was hurled at the vessel and at those who remained 
 in her. In after days I recalled that beautiful mornings 
 the picture of the lugger alongside the ship, the hungry, 
 ill-used men with their poor packs going over the vessel’s 
 side, and the curses they pronounced as they left us. 
 
 An incident followed the entry of the last of the men in 
 the boat. 
 
 The sail was hoisted, the rope that held the boat let her 
 go, and her head was shoved off ; when the Portugee,” 
 in the excitement and fury of his feelings, drew in his 
 breath and his cheeks, and spit with tremendous energy at 
 Duckling, who was watching him ; but the missile fell 
 short ; in a word, he spit full in the face of one of the old 
 hands, who instantly knocked him down. He tumbled 
 head over heels among the feet of the crowd of men, while 
 Duckling roared out, If the man who knocked that black- 
 guard down will return to his duty. I’ll be his friend.” 
 But all the answer he got was a roar which resembled in 
 sound and character the mingled laughter and groans of a 
 large mob. The fresh wind caught and filled the sail, the 
 boat bounded avray under the pressure, and in a few 
 minutes was a long distance out of hail. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 A FRESH crew came down from London the following 
 morning in charge of a crimp. 
 
 Duckling went ashore to meet them at the railway 
 station, and they came off in the same boat that had landed 
 the others on the previous day. 
 
 They appeared much the same sort of men as those who 
 had left us ; badly clothed for the most part, and but four 
 of them had sea-chests, the rest bringing bags. There 
 was one very big man among them, a fellow that dwarfed 
 the others ; he held himself erect, wore good boots, and 
 might very well have passed for an escaped Life Guards- 
 man, were it not for an indescribable something in his gait, 
 and the way in which he hung his hands, that marked him 
 for a Jack. 
 
 Another fellow I noticed, as he scrambled over the ship’s 
 side, and sung out, in tones as hoarse as a raven’s, to pitch 
 him up his “ blooming portmantey,” had a very extraordin- 
 ary face, altogether out of proportion with his head, being, 
 I dare say, a full third too small. The back of the skull 
 was immense, and was covered with hair coarser than 
 
28 THE WRECK OF THE “ GROSVENOR/' 
 
 Duckling’vS — as coarse as hemp-yards. This grew down 
 beside his ears, and got mixed up with his streaky whiskers, 
 which bound up the lower part of his face like a tar poul- 
 tice. Out of this circle of hair looked a face as small as a 
 young boy's ; little half-closed Chinese eyes, a bit of a pug- 
 nose, and a square mouth, kept open so as to show that he 
 wanted four front teeth. The frame belonging to this 
 remarkable head and face was singularly vigorous, though 
 grievously misshapen. His long arms went far down his 
 legs ; his back, without having a hump, was as round as a 
 shell, and he looked as if he measured a yard and a half 
 from shoulder to shoulder. I watched this strange-looking 
 creature with great curiosity until I lost sight of him in 
 the forecastle. 
 
 The men bustled over the side with great alacrity, bawl- 
 ing for their bags and property to be handed up in a great 
 variety of accents. There were two Dutchmen, and a 
 copper-colored man, with African features, among them ; 
 the rest were English. 
 
 The crimp remained in the boat, watching the men go on 
 board. He was from the other side of Jordan. His woolly 
 hair was soaked with oil, and shone resplendent in the sun ; 
 the oil seemed to have got into his hat, too, for that had a 
 most fearful polish. He wore a great-coat that came down 
 to his shins, and beneath this he exhibited a pair of blue 
 serge breeches, terminating in boots as greasy as his hat. 
 . He was genteel enough to wear kid gloves ; but the imag- 
 ination was not to be seduced by such an artifice from 
 picturing the dirt under the gloves. 
 
 I knew something of crimps, and amused myself with an 
 idle speculation or two while watching the man. This was 
 a fellow who would probably keep a lodging-house for 
 sailors in some dirty little street leading out of the West 
 India Dock Road. His terms would be very easy ; seven 
 shillings a week for board and lodging, and every gentle- 
 man to pay for extras. He would probably have two or 
 three amiable and obliging sisters, daughters, or nieces 
 living with him, knowing the generous and blind confi- 
 dence Jack reposes in the endearments of the soft sex, and 
 how very prodigally he will pay for them. 
 
 So this greasy miscreant's dirty West India Dock Road 
 lodging-house for sailors would always be pretty full, and 
 he would never have much difficulty in mustering a crew 
 when he got an order to raise one. Of course it would pay 
 him, as it pays other crimps, to let lodgings to sailors, so 
 as to have them always about him when a crew is wanted ; 
 
THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOk/’ 29 
 
 for will he not obligingly cash their advance notes for 
 them, handing them say, thirty shillings for three pounds 
 ten ? What do I do with this dirty risk ?’' he will 
 exclaim, when Jack expostulates. “Supposing you cut 
 stick ? I lose my money. I only do this to obleege you. 
 Go into the street,” he cries, pretending to get in a pas- 
 sion, “ and see what you’ll get for your dirty piece of 
 paper. You’ll be cornin’ back to me on your bended 
 knees, with tears a-tricklin’ and runnin* over your cheeks, 
 axing my parding for wronging me and willin’ to say a 
 prayer of thankfulness for me bein’ put in your way. 
 You’ll want a bag for your clothes, and here’s one. dirt 
 cheap, five and a ’arf. And you can’t go to sea with one 
 pair o’ brigs, and you shall have these beauties a bargain 
 — come, fourteen and six, for you, and I’ll ask you not to 
 say what you gave for 'em, or I shall have four hundred 
 and fifty-vun customers cornin’ in a rage to tell me I’m a 
 villin for charging of ’em a guinea for the shame article. 
 And here’s a first-class knife and belt — something fit for 
 the heye to rest upon — honestly vorth ’arf a sovrin, which 
 I’ll make you a present of for a bob ; and if you say a 
 word I’ll take everything back, for I can't stand ingrati- 
 tood.” 
 
 Our friend watched the crew over the vessel’s side with 
 jealous eyes, for had they refused at the last moment 
 to remain in the ship, he would have been a loser to the 
 amount he had given them for their advance notes. He 
 looked really happy when the last man was out of the lug- 
 ger and her head turned for the shore. He raised his 
 greasy hat to Duckling, and his hair shone like polished 
 mahogany in the sun. 
 
 “ Aft here, some of you, and ship this gangway. Boat- 
 swain, pipe all hands to get the ship under way,” cried 
 Duckling ; and turning to me with a wink, he added, “ If 
 the grub is going to bring more rows, we must fight ’em 
 on the high seas.” 
 
 There was a little breeze from the south-east quite 
 enough to keep the smaller sails full and give us headway 
 against the tide that was running up Channel. The men, 
 zealous as all neW' comers are, hastened briskly out of the 
 forecastle on hearing Duckling’s voice and the boatswain’s 
 whistle, and manned the windlass. The pilot was now on 
 the poop with the skipper, the latter looking lively enough 
 as he heard the quick clanking of the palls. The men broke 
 into a song and chorus presently and the rude strains 
 
30 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSYENOR/' 
 
 chimed in well with the hoarse echo of the cable coming* 
 link by link inboard. 
 
 Presently I reported the cable up and down. Then from 
 Duckling, the pilot’s mouth-piece, came the familiar or- 
 ders : 
 
 Loose the outer jib.” 
 
 “ Lay aloft, some of you, and loose the top-sails.” 
 
 ‘‘Up with that jib smartly, my lads.” 
 
 “ A hand aft here to the wheel.” 
 
 The ship lay with her head pointing to the direction in 
 which she was going : there was nothing more to do than 
 sheet home the top-sails and trip the anchor. The 
 men were tolerably nimble and smart. The three top-sails 
 were soon set, the windlass again manned, and within a 
 quarter of an hour from the time when the order was 
 given, the ship was under way, and pushing quietly through 
 a tide that raced in a hundred wrinkles around her bows. 
 
 We set the fore and maintop-gallant-sails and spanker 
 presently ; the yards were braced sharp up, for we were 
 heading well south, so as to give the Foreland a wide 
 berth. This extra canvas sent us swirling past the red- 
 hulled light-ship off this point, and soon the Dover pier 
 opened, and the great white cliffs with their green heights. 
 Anon, our course bringing the wind more aft, we set the 
 mainsail and main-royal and mizzen-top-gallant-sail, with 
 the stay-sails and jibs. 
 
 The breeze freshened as we stretched seaward — the ship 
 was now carrying a deal of canvas, and the men seemed 
 pleased with her pace. 
 
 The day was gloriously fine. The sea was of an emerald 
 green, alive with little leaping waves, each with its narrow 
 thread of froth. The breeze was strong enough to lay the 
 vessel over just so far as to enable one looking over the 
 weather side to see her copper, shining red below the green 
 line of water. The brilliant sunshine illuminated the brass- 
 work with innumerable glories, and shone with fluctuating 
 flashes in the glass of sky-lights, and made the decks glisten 
 like a yacht’s. The canvas, broad and white, towered nobly 
 to the sky ; and the main-royal against the deep blue of the 
 sky seemed like a cloud among the whiter clouds which 
 swept in quick succession high above. It was a sight to 
 look over the ship’s bows, to see her keen stem shredding 
 the water, and the permanent pillar of foam leaning away 
 from her weather-bow. 
 
 This part of the Channel was full of shipping, and I know, 
 by the vividness with which my memory reproduces the 
 
THE WRECK OF THE “ GROSVENOR.” 31 
 
 scene, how beautiful was the picture impressed upon it. 
 All on our right were the English shores, made delicate 
 and even fanciful by distance ; here and there fairy-like 
 groups of houses, standing on the heights among trees or 
 embosomed in valleys, with silver sands sloping to the sea ; 
 deep shadows staining the purity of the brilliant chalk ; 
 and a foreground of pleasure boats, with sails glistening 
 like pearl, and bright flags streaming. And to our right 
 and left vessels of different rigs and sizes standing up or 
 down Channel, some running, like ourselves, free, with 
 streaming wakes, others coming up close-hauled, some in 
 ballast high out of water, stretching their black sides along 
 the sea, and exposing to windward shining surfaces of 
 copper. 
 
 At half past two o’clock in the afternoon, all sail that was 
 required having been made, and the decks cleared, the 
 hands were divided into watches, and I, having charge of 
 the port watch, came on deck. The starboard watch went 
 below ; but, as the men had not dined, a portion of my own 
 watch joined the others in the forecastle to get their dinner. 
 
 I now discovered that the copper-faced man, to whom I 
 have drawn attention, was the new cook. I heard the men 
 bandying jokes with him as they went in and out of the 
 galley, carrying the steaming lumps of pork and reeking 
 dishes of pea-soup into the forecastle, whence I concluded 
 that they had either not yet discovered the quality of the 
 provisions, or that they were more easily satisfied than their 
 predecessors had been. 
 
 Among the men in my own watch was the great, strap- 
 ping fellow whom I had likened to a Life Guardsman. I 
 had thought the man too big to be handy up aloft, but was 
 very much deceived, for in all my life I never witnessed 
 such feats of activity as he performed. His long legs en- 
 abled him to take two ratlines at a time, and he saved him- 
 self the trouble of gettingover the futtock shrouds by very 
 easily making two steps from the main shrouds to the main- 
 yard, and from the mainyard to the maintop. 1 watched 
 him leave the galley, carrying his smoking mess ; but I also 
 noticed, before I lost sight of him, that he took a sus- 
 piciously long sniff at the steam under his nose, and then 
 violently expectorated. 
 
 The breeze was now very lively ; the canvas was stretch- 
 ing nobly to it ; and the shore all along our starboard beam 
 was a gliding panorama, brilliant with color and sunshine. 
 They were having dinner in the cuddy ; and as often as I 
 
32 TFE WRECK OF THE GROftVENOR/' 
 
 passed the skylight, I could see the captain glancing upward 
 at the sails with a well pleased expression. 
 
 I presently noticed the cook’s copper face, crowned with 
 an odd kind of knitted cap, protruding from the galley, and 
 his small eyes gazed intently at me. I paced the length of 
 the poop, and when I returned, the cook’s head was still at 
 its post ; and then his body came out, and he stood staring 
 in my direction. 
 
 I had to turn abruptly to hide my mirth, for his face was 
 ornamented with an expression of disgust exquisitely comi- 
 cal with the wrinkled nose, the arched, thick mouth, and 
 the screwed-up eyebrows. 
 
 When I again looked, he was coming along the deck, 
 swinging a piece of very fat pork at the end of a string. 
 He advanced close to the poop-ladder, at the top of which 
 I was standing, and holding up the pork, said : 
 
 “ You see dis, sar ?” 
 
 “Yes,” I answered. 
 
 “ Me belong to a country where we no eat pork,” he ex- 
 claimed, with great gravity, still preserving his wrinkled 
 nose and immensely disgusted expression. 
 
 “ What country is that ?” I asked. 
 
 “ Hot country, sar,” he answered. “ But me will eat 
 pork on board ship.” 
 
 “ Very proper.” , 
 
 “ But me will not eat stinking pork on board ship or any 
 where else !” he cried, excitedly. 
 
 “ Is that piece of pork tainted ?” I inquired. 
 
 “ Don’t know nuffen ’bout tainted, sar,” he replied, “ but 
 it smells kinder strong. But not so strong as the liquor 
 where t’other porks was biled in. Nebber smelled de like, 
 sar. Most disgusting. Come and try it, sar. Make you 
 feel queer.” 
 
 “ Pitch the water overboard, then.” 
 
 No good, sar. Fork’sle full of stinks, and men grumblin’ 
 like hell. Me fust-rate cook, too — but no make a stink 
 sweet. Dat beats me.” 
 
 He held up the pork, with an expression on his face as if 
 he were about to sneeze, shook his finger at it as though it 
 were something that could be affected by the gesture, and 
 flung it overboard. 
 
 “ Dat’s my rations,” said he. “ Shouldn’t like to eat de 
 fish dat swallers it.” 
 
 And turning jauntily in his frocked canvas breeches, he 
 walked off. 
 
 A few moments afterward the extraordinary-looking 
 
THE WRECK OF THE GROSTENOr/' 83 
 
 man with the small face and large head and shell-shaped 
 back came out of the forecastle, walking from side to side 
 with a springing, jerky action of the legs, they being evi- 
 dently moved by a force having no reference to his will. 
 
 Ax your pardon, sir/' he said, twirling up his thumb in 
 the direction of his forehead ; but the meat’s infernal bad 
 aboard of this here wessel." 
 
 ‘'I can’t help it,” I answered, annoyed to be the recip- 
 ient of these complaints, which seemed really to justify 
 Coxon’s charge of my being the crew’s confidant. ‘‘ You 
 must talk to the captain about it.” 
 
 /‘Ne’er a man among us can eat of the pork ; and the 
 cook, as is better acquainted than us with these here mat- 
 ters, says he’d rather be biled alive than swaller a ounce 
 of it.” 
 
 “ The captain is the proper person to complain to.” 
 
 “ That may be, sir,” said the man, dropping his chin, so 
 that by projecting his beard, his face appeared to withdraw 
 and grow smaller still; “but the boatswain says there’ll 
 not be much got by complaining to the skipper.” 
 
 “ I can’t make the ship’s stores better than they are,” I 
 replied, moving a step, for I now perceived that some of 
 the crew were watching us, and I did not want the captain to 
 come on deck and find me talking to this man about the pro- 
 visions. But it so happened that at this particular moment 
 the captain emerged from the companion hatchway. The 
 man did not stir, and the captain said : 
 
 “ What does that fellow want ?” 
 
 “ He is complaining of the pork, sir. I have referred him 
 to you.” 
 
 He gave me a sharp look, and leaning forward, said, in a 
 quiet, mild voice : 
 
 “ What’s the matter, my man ?” 
 
 “ Why, sir, I’ve been asked to come and say that the 
 pork that’s been served to the men is in a werry bad state, 
 to be sure. It’s more smell than meat, and what ain’t 
 smell is brine.” 
 
 “ I am sorry to hear that,” said the captain, in a most 
 benignant manner. “ Look into the cuddy and tell the 
 steward I want him.” 
 
 The steward stepped on to the quarter-deck, and looked 
 up at his master in a way that made me suspect he had got 
 his cue. 
 
 “ What’s the matter with the pork, steward ?” 
 
 “ Nothing, sir, that I know of.” 
 
34 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR/' 
 
 ‘‘ The men say it smells strong — that’s what you say, I 
 think ?*’ remarked the captain, addressing the man. 
 
 “ Werry strong, sir — strong enough to sit upon, sir.” 
 
 “ I don’t know how that can be,” exclaimed the steward, 
 looking very puzzled indeed. It’s sweet enough in the 
 cask. Perhaps it’s the fault of the biling.” 
 
 ‘‘ Nothing to do with the biling, mate,” said the man, 
 shaking his extraordinary head, at the same tirhe surveying 
 the steward indignantly. “ Biling clears away smells, as a 
 rule.” 
 
 Perhaps you’ve opened a bad cask. If so,” said the 
 captain, fling it overboard, for I’ll not have the men 
 poisoned. Let the cook boil me a sample from the next 
 cask you open, and put it upon my table — do you hear ?” 
 
 “ Yes, sir.” 
 
 ‘‘ That will do,” continued the captain, addressing the 
 man. “ You may go forward and tell your mates what 
 I have said.” 
 
 And away straggled the man to inform the crew, no 
 doubt, that the skipper was a brick, and that he’d like to 
 punch the steward’s head. 
 
 At seven o’clock next morning, we were abreast the Isle 
 of Wight, having carried a strong south-easterly breeze 
 with us as far as Eastbourne, when the wind lulled and 
 remained light all through the middle watch ; but after 
 four it freshened again from the same quarter, and came 
 on to blow strong ; but we kept the fore and main-royals 
 on her all through, and only furled them to heave the ship 
 to off Ventnor, where we landed the pilot. 
 
 There was a nasty lump of a sea on just here, and some 
 smacks making for Portsmouth carried half sails soaking 
 and their decks running with water. The ‘‘ Grosvenor,” 
 owing to her weight, lay steady enough ; a little too steady, 
 I thought, for she shipped water over her starboard bow 
 without rising, reminding me of a deep-laden barge, along 
 which you will see the swell running and washing, while 
 she herself goes squashing through with scarcely a roll. 
 
 A dandy-rigged boat put off in response to our signal, 
 and I enjoyed the pretty picture she made as she came 
 foaming, close hauled, toward the ship, burying herself in 
 spray as she shoved her keen nose into the sea, and hopping 
 nimbly out of one trough into another, so that sometimes 
 you could see her forefoot right out of water. 
 
 I was glad when the pilot got over the side. He was a 
 mean toady, and had done me no good with the captain. 
 The gangway ladder had been thrown over to enable him 
 
THE WRECK OF THE ‘‘ GROSVENOR.’' 
 
 35 
 
 to descend, and the boat washed high and low, up and down, 
 alongside, sometimes level with the deck, sometimes twelve 
 or fourteen feet in a hollow. 
 
 “Now’s your time,” said I, mischievously, as he hung on 
 to the, manrope with one leg out to catch the boat as she 
 rose. He took me at my word and let go ; but the boat 
 was sinking, and down he went with her, and I had the sat- 
 isfaction of seeing him roll right into the boat’s bottom, 
 and there get so hopelessly entangled with the pump and 
 some trawling gear, that it took two boatmen to pull him 
 out and set him on his feet. 
 
 Then away they went, the pilot waving his hat to the 
 skipper, who cries : 
 
 “ Man the lee main braces.” 
 
 The great yards were swung around, and the ship lay 
 over to the immense weight of canvas. 
 
 “ Ease off those jib-sheets there, and set the mainsail.” 
 
 The ship, feeling the full breeze, surged slowly forward, 
 parting the toppling seas with thundering blows of her bows. 
 She had as much sail on her as she could well carry and a 
 trifle to spare, for the breeze had freshened while we had 
 been lying to : a couple of vessels to windward were taking 
 in their fore and mizzen-top-gallant-sails, and ahead was a 
 smart brig with a single reef in her foretop-sail. The wind 
 was well abeam, perhaps half a point abaft, and every sail 
 was swollen like the cheeks of rude Boreas in the picture 
 of that bleak worthy. 
 
 This cracking on delighted Duckling, whose head turned 
 so violently about, as he stared first at thevSe sails, then at 
 those, then forward, then aft, that I thought he would end 
 in putting a kink into his neck. 
 
 “ This is proper !” he exclaimed, in his hoarse voice, after 
 ordering some hands “ to cap the watch-tackle on to the 
 maintack and rouse it down.” “We’ll teach ’em how to 
 froth this blessed Channel ! I guess we’ve had enough of 
 calms, and if the Scilly ain’t some miles astern by the 
 second dog-watch to-morrow I’ll turn a monk, you see !” 
 
 We were heading well west-south-west, and the water 
 was flying in sheets of foam from the ship’s bows. this 
 time it was dark, and the sk}" thick with the volume of wind 
 that swept over it ; and the stars shone hazily, but it was 
 as much as I could do to trace the outlines of the main- 
 royal and top-gallant-sail. 
 
 The vessel was rushing through the water at a great 
 pace. I felt as exhilarated as one new to the life when I 
 looked astern and saw the broad path of foam churned by 
 
36 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE “ GROSVENOR.” 
 
 the ship rising and falling and fading upon the desolate 
 gloom of the hilly horizon. Blue fires burned in the water; 
 but, by and by, when by stretching out we had got into the 
 broader sea, and the vessel plunged to the heavier waves 
 which were running, big flakes of phosphorescent light 
 were hurled up with the water every time the ship pitched, 
 and for twenty fathoms astern the water was as luminous 
 as the Milky Way. The roaring of the wind on high, the 
 creaking of the spars, the clanking and grinding of the 
 chain-sheets, the squeal of sheaves working on rusty pins, 
 the hissing and spitting of the seething foam, and ever and 
 anon the sullen thunder of a sea striking the ship, filled the 
 ear with a wonderful volume of sound. The captain was 
 cracking on to make up for the lost time, and he was on 
 deck when I went below at ten o’clock to get some rest 
 before relieving Duckling at midnight. There were then 
 two hands at the wheel, and a couple on the lookout ; our 
 lamps were burning bravely, but we had long ago outrun 
 all sight of shore and of lights ashore. 
 
 I slept soundly, and at eight bells Duckling roused me 
 up. The unpleasantest part of a sailor’s life is this peri- 
 odical turning out of warm blankets to walk the deck for 
 four hours. The rawness of the night air is anything but 
 .stimulating to a man just awake and very sleepy. Det the 
 wind be ever so steady, the decks are full of powerful 
 draughts rushing out of the sails, and blowing into your 
 ■eyes and ears, and up the legs of your trousers, and down 
 the collar of your shirt, turn where you will : and you 
 think, as your hair is blown over your eyes and a shower 
 of spray comes pattering upon your oil-skins and annoying 
 your face, of your sheltered cabin and warm cot, and won- 
 der what, in the name of common sense, caused you to take 
 to this uncomfortable profession. The crew in this respect 
 are better off than their officers ; for the watch on deck at 
 night can always manage to sneak into the forecastle and 
 doze upon their chests, or on the deck and keep under 
 shelter ; whereas the mate in charge must be always wide 
 awake and on his legs throughout his watch, and shirk 
 nothing that the heavens may choose to pour upon his 
 defenseless person. 
 
 I had four hours before me when I went on deck, and I 
 may perhaps have wished myself ashore in a quiet bed. 
 The captain stood near the wheel. It was blowing very 
 fresh indeed, the wind about eavSt-south-east, with a strong 
 following sea. The yards had been braced further aft, 
 but no other alteration had been made since I had gone 
 
THE WRECK OP THE “ GROSVENOR/^ 37 
 
 below. If I had thought that the vessel was carrying too 
 much sail then, I certainly thought that she was carrying 
 a great deal too much sail now. She could have very well 
 dispensed with the main-royal and top-gallant-sails, and in 
 my opinion would have made the same way with a single 
 reef in the top-sails. The press of canvas was burying 
 her. Well aft as the wind was, the vessel lay over to star- 
 board under it, and she was dragging her heavy channels 
 sluicing and foaming through the water. The moon w^as 
 weak, with a big ring round her, and the sky was obscured 
 by the scud which fled swiftly away to the north-west. 
 The horizon was thick, and the troubled sheen of the moon 
 upon the jumping seas made the dark waters, with their 
 ghastly lines of phosphorescent foam, a most wild and 
 weird panorama. 
 
 I mustered the watch, and a couple of them went to re- 
 lieve their mates on the forecastle. A night-glass lay on 
 one of the sky-lights, and I swept the horizon with it, but 
 nothing was to be seen. I walked aft to see how she was 
 steering, for these heavy following seas lumping up 
 against a ship’s quarter play the deuce with some vessels, 
 making the compass-card swing wildly and setting the 
 square sails lifting ; but found her steering very steadily, 
 though the rush of some of the seas under her counter 
 might have bewildered a two-thousand-ton ship. She rose, 
 too, better than I thought she would, though she was slug- 
 gish enough, for some of the seas ran past her with their 
 crests curling above her lee bulwarks, and she had received 
 one souser near the galley ; but her decks to windward 
 were dry. 
 
 Coxon was smoking a big Dutch pipe, holding it with 
 one hand and the rail with the other. He had a hair cap 
 on with flaps over his ears, and sea-boots, and all that he 
 was doing was first to blow a cloud and then look up at the 
 sails, and then blow another cloud and then look up again, 
 this would appear to have been goingon since nine o’clock. 
 I thought he must be pretty tired of his diversion by this 
 time. 
 
 She bears her canvas well, sir,” said I. 
 
 Yes,” he answered, gruifl}^, “ I have lost twenty-four 
 hours. I ought to have been clear of the Channel by this.” 
 
 She is a fast vessel, sir. We are doing a good twelve, 
 I should say.” 
 
 He cast his eyes over the stern, then looked up aloft, but 
 made no answer. I was moving away when he exclaimed : 
 
38 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR. 
 
 Go forward and tell the men to keep a bright look-out. 
 And keep your weather-eye lifting yourself, sir.’' 
 
 I did as he bade me, and got upon the forecastle. I found 
 the two men, who were indistinguishable from the poop, 
 wrapped in oil-skins leaning against the forecastle rail. It 
 blew harder here than it did aft, for a power of wind rushed 
 slanting from the fore-topmast-staysail and whirled up 
 from under the foot of the foresail. The crashing sound 
 of the vessel’s bows, urged through the heavy water by the 
 great power that was bellowing overhead, was wonderful 
 to hear : an uproar of thunder was all around, mingled 
 with wild shrieking cries and the strange groaning of strain- 
 ing timbers. The moon stood away to windward of the 
 mizzen-royal-masthead, and it was a sight to look up and 
 see the gray canvas, full like balloons, soaring into the sky, 
 and to hear the mighty rush of the wind among the rigging 
 as the vessel rolled against it, making the moon whirl 
 across her spars to and fro, to and fro. 
 
 I had been on deck three-quarters of an hour when, feel- 
 ing the wind very cold, I dived into my cabin for a shawl 
 to wrap round my neck. 
 
 I had hardly left the cuddy door to return, when I heard 
 a loud cry from the forecastle, and both hands roared out 
 simultaneously, A sail right ahead !” 
 
 Coxon walked quickly forward to the poop-rail to try to 
 see the vessel to windward ; then he went over to the 
 other side and peered under the mainsail ; after which he 
 said, “ I see nothing. Where is she ?” 
 
 I shouted through my hands, On which bow is she ?” 
 
 ‘‘ Right ahead !” came the reply. 
 
 There was a short pause, and then one of the men roared 
 out, Hard over ! we’re upon her ! She’s cutter rigged. 
 She’s a smack.” 
 
 Hard a-port ! hard a-port !” bawled Coxon. 
 
 I saw the spokes of the wheel fly round, but almost at 
 the same moment I felt a sudden shock — an odd kind of 
 thud^ the effect of which upon my senses was to produce 
 the impression of a sudden lull in the wind. 
 
 God Almighty!” bellowed a voice, ‘‘we’ve run her 
 down !” 
 
 In a second I had bounded to the whether-side of the 
 poop and looked over, and what I saw sliding rapidly past 
 was a mast and a dark-colored sail, which in the daylight 
 would probably be red, stretched flat upon the wilderness 
 of foam which our ship was sweeping off her sides. Upon 
 this ghastly white ground sail and mast were distinctly 
 
39 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSrENOR.’’ 
 
 outlined — for a brief moment only ; they vanished even as 
 I watched, swallowed up in the seething water. And then 
 overhead the sails of the ship began to thunder, and the 
 rigging quivered and jerked as though it must snap. 
 
 “ Hard over ! hard over !” bellowed Coxon. 
 
 I saw him rush to the wheel, thrust away one of the 
 men, and pulled the spokes over with all his force. The 
 vessel answered splendidly, swerved nobly round like a 
 creature of instinct, and was again rushing headlong with 
 full sail over the sea. 
 
 This was a close shave. At the speed at which she was 
 traveling she had obeyed the rudder in the first instance 
 so promptly as to come round close to the wind. A few 
 moments more and she would have been taken back ; and 
 this, taking into consideration the amount of canvas she 
 was carrying, must infallibly have meant the loss of most, 
 if not of all, her spars. Horrified by the thoughts of liv- 
 ing creatures drowning in our wake, I cried out to the 
 skipper : 
 
 “ Won’t you make an effort to save them, sir ?” 
 
 Save them be hanged !” he answered, fiercely. Why 
 the devil didn’t they get out of our road ?” 
 
 I was so much shocked by the coarse inhumanity of this 
 reply that I turned on my heel, but yet was constrained 
 by an ugly fascination to turn again and cast shuddering 
 glances at the spot where I pictured the drowning wretches 
 battling with the waves. 
 
 Captain Coxon was too intent upon the compass to notice 
 my manner ; he was giving directions to the men in a low 
 v^oice, with his eyes fixed on the card. 
 
 Presently he exclaimed, in his gruffest voice, ‘^Call the 
 carpenter to sound the well.” 
 
 This was soon dispatched, and I returned and reported 
 a dry bottom. 
 
 Heave the log, sir.” 
 
 I called a couple of hands aft and went through the tire- 
 some and tedious job of ascertaining the speed by the 
 measured line and sand-glass. The reel rattled furiously 
 in the hands of the man who held it ; I thought the whole 
 of the line would go away overboard before the fellow who 
 was holding the glass cried, Stop !” 
 
 “What do you make it ?” demanded Coxon. 
 
 “ Thirteen knots, sir.” 
 
 He looked over the side as though to assure himself that 
 the computation was correct, then called out : 
 
 “ Clew up the main-royal, and furl it !” 
 
40 THE WRECK OF THE “ GKOSVENOR,'' 
 
 This was a beginning, and it was about time that a begin- 
 ning was made. The breeze had freshened into a strong 
 wind, this had grown into half a gale, and the look of the sky 
 promised a whole gale before morning. The main-royal 
 halyards were let go, and a couple of hands went up to 
 stow the bit of canvas that was thumping among the clouds. 
 
 Presently, “ Furl the fore and mizzentop-gallant-sails.’* 
 
 This gave occupation to the watch ; and now the decks 
 began to grow lively with the figures of men running 
 about, with songs and choruses, with cries of “ Belay, 
 there!’' — “Up with it smartly, my lads!” and with the 
 heavy flapping of canvas. 
 
 All this, however, was no very great reduction of sail. 
 The “ Grosvenor ” carried the old-fashioned single top- 
 sails, and these immense spaces of canvas were holding a 
 power of wind. Overhead the scud flew fast and furious, 
 and all to windward the horizon was very thick. We took 
 in the maintop-gallant-sail ; and while the hands were 
 aloft we came up hand over fist with a big ship, painted 
 white. She was to leeward, stretching away under double- 
 reefed top-sails, and showed out quite distinctly upon the 
 dark sea beyond, and under the struggling moonshine. 
 We ran close enough to take the wind out of her sails, and 
 could easily have hailed her had there been any necessity 
 to do so ; but we could discern no one on deck but a single 
 hand at the wheel. She showed no lights, and with her 
 white hull and gleaming sails, and fragile naked yards and 
 masts, she looked as ghostly as anything I ever saw on 
 water. She rolled and plunged solemnly among the seas, 
 and threw up her own swirling outline in startling relief 
 upon the foam she flung from her side, and which streamed 
 away in pyramid-shape. She went astern like a buoy, and 
 in a few minutes had vanished as utterly from our sight 
 as if she had foundered. 
 
 I now stood waiting for an order which I knew must 
 soon come. It is one thing to “ carry on,” but it is another 
 thing to rip the masts of a ship. I don’t think we had lost 
 half a knot in speed through the canvas that had been 
 taken in ; the vessel seemed to be running very nearly as 
 fast as the seas. But the wind was not only increasing, 
 but increasing with squalls, so that there were times when 
 you would have thought that the inmates of forty mad- 
 houses had got among the rigging and out upon the yards, 
 and were screeching, yelling, and groaning with all the 
 force they were master of. 
 
 At last the captain gave the order I awaited ; 
 
41 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE aROSVENOR.” 
 
 All hands reef top-sails.’' 
 
 In a few minutes the boatswain's pipe sounded, and the 
 watch below came tumbling out of the forecastle. Now 
 came a scene familiar to every man who has been to sea, 
 whether as a sailor or a passenger. In a ship of war the 
 crew go to work to the sound of fiddles or silver whistles ; 
 ever}^ man knows his station ; everything is done quickly, 
 quietly and completely. But in a merchantman the men 
 go to work to the sound of their own voices, these voices 
 are, as a rule, uncommonly harsh and hoarse ; and as every 
 working party has its own solo and chorus, and as all work- 
 ing parties sing together, the effect upon the ear, to say the 
 very least, is hideous. But also in a merchantman the crew 
 is always less in number than they ought to be. Hence, 
 when the halyards are let go, the confusion below and aloft 
 becomes overwhelming ; for not more, perhaps than a 
 couple of sails can be handled at a time, and, meanwhile, 
 the others waiting to be furled are banged about by the 
 wind, and fling such a thunder upon the ear that orders are 
 scarce audible for the noise. 
 
 All this happened to a certain degree in the present 
 instance. The captain, having carried canvas with fool- 
 hardy boldness, now ran into the other extreme. The 
 quick, fierce gusts which ran down upon the ship frightened 
 him, and his order was to let go all three top-sail halyards, 
 and double-reef the sails. The halyards were easily let go ; 
 but then, the working hands being few, confusion must 
 follow. The yards coming down upon the caps, the sails 
 stood out in bellies hard as iron. A whole watch upon 
 each reef-tackle could hardly bring the blocks together. 
 When the mizzentop-sail was reefed, it w"as found that the 
 foretop-sail would require all hands ; the helm had to be 
 put down to shake the sail, so as to enable the men to make 
 the reef-points meet. The maintop-sail lifted as well as 
 the foretop-sail, and both sails rattled in unison ; and the 
 din of the pealing canvas, furiously shaken by the howling 
 wind, the cries of the men getting the sail over to wind- 
 ward, the booming of the seas against the ship’s bows, the 
 groaning of her timbers, the excited grunting of terrified 
 pigs, and the rumbling of an empty water-cask, which had 
 broken from its lashings and was rolling to and fro the 
 main-deck, constituted an uproar of which no description, 
 howev^er elaborate, could even faintly express the over- 
 whelming character. 
 
 When the dawn broke it found the Grosvenor " under 
 reefed top-sails, fore-top masts, stay-sail, fore-sail, main- 
 
42 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR/' 
 
 try-sail, and spanker, snug enough, but with streaming 
 decks, for the gale had raised a heavy beam sea, and the 
 deep-laden ship was sluggish, and took the water repeat- 
 edly over her weather bulwarks. 
 
 The watch below had turned in again, but it was already 
 seven bells, and at four o’clock my turn would come to go 
 to bed. I had charge of the ship, for the captain, having 
 passed the night in observing his vessel’s sailing powers 
 under all canvas, had gone below, and I was not sorry to 
 get rid of him, for his continued presence aft had become 
 a nuisance to my eyes. 
 
 The sea under the gathering light in the east was a re- 
 markable sight. The creaming, arching surfaces of the 
 waves took the pale illumination, but the troughs or hol- 
 lows were livid, and, looking along the rugged surface as 
 the ship rose, one seemed to behold countless lines of 
 yawning caverns opening in an illimitable waste of snow. 
 Nothing could surpass the profound desolation of the scene 
 surveyed in the faint struggling dawn ; the pallid heaven, 
 bearing its dim and languishing stars, over which were 
 swept long lines of smoke-colored clouds torn and man- 
 gled by the wind ; the broken ocean pouring and boiling 
 away to a melancholy horizon, still dark, save where the 
 dawn was creeping upward with its chilly light, and making 
 the eastern sea and sky leaden-hued. 
 
 I had now leisure to recall the fatal accident I have re- 
 lated, and the inhumanity of Captain Coxon’s comment 
 upon it. I hugged myself in my thick coat as I looked 
 astern at the cold and rushing waters, and thought of the 
 bitter, sudden deaths of the unfortunates we had run down. 
 With what appalling rapidity had the whole thing hap- 
 pened ! not even a dying shriek had been heard amid the 
 roar of the wind among the masts. For many a day the 
 memory of that dark-colored sail, prone upon the foaming 
 water, haunted me. The significance of it was awful to 
 think upon. But for the men on the lookout, never a soul 
 among us would have known that living beings had been 
 hurled into sudden and dreadful death ; that the ship in 
 which we sailed had perchance made widows of sleeping 
 wives, had made children fatherless, and that ruin and 
 beggary and sorrow had been churned up out of the deep 
 by our unsparing bows. 
 
 Our voyage had begun inauspiciously enough, God 
 knows ; and as I looked toward the east, where the morn- 
 ing light was kindling over the livid, rugged horizon, a 
 strange depression fell upon my spirits, and the present- 
 
THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOr/' 43 
 
 irtient then entered my mind, and never afterward quitted it, 
 that perils and suffering and death were in store for us, and 
 that when I had looked on the English coast last night I 
 was unconsciously bidding farewell to scenes I should never 
 behold again. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 I WAS on deck again at eight o’clock. It was still blow- 
 ing a gale, but the wind had drawn right aft, and though 
 the top-sails were kept reefed. Duckling had thought fit to 
 set the maintop-gallant sail, and the ship was running 
 bravely. 
 
 Yet, though her speed was good, she was rolling abomin- 
 ably ; for the wind had not had time to change the course 
 of the waves, and we had now all the disadvantage of a 
 beam sea, without the modifying influence over the ship’s 
 rolling of a beam wind. 
 
 I reckoned that we had made over one hundred and thirty 
 knots during the twelve hours, so that if the gale lasted we 
 might hope to be clear of the Scilly Isles by next morning. 
 There was a small screw steamer crossing our bows right 
 ahead, possibly hailing from France and bound to the 
 Bristol Channel. I watched her through a glass, sometimes 
 breathlessly, for in all my life I never saw any vessel pitch as 
 she did, and live. Sometimes she seemed to stand clear out 
 of the water, so as to look all hull, then down she would go 
 and leave nothing showing but a bit of her funnel sticking 
 up, with black smoke pouring away from it. Several times 
 when she pitched I said to myself, Now she is gone !” 
 Her bows went clean under, heaving aloft a prodigious 
 space of foam ; up cocked her stern, and, with the help of 
 the glass, I could see her screw scurrying around in the air. 
 Her decks were lumbered with cattle-pens, but the only 
 living thing I could see on board was a man steering her 
 on the bridge. She vanished all on a sudden, amid a Nia- 
 gara of spray ; but some minutes after I saw her smoke on 
 the horizon. Had I not seen her smoke I should have been 
 willing to wager that she had foundered. These mysterious 
 disappearances at sea are by no means rare, but are difficult 
 to account for, since they sometimes happen when the hori- 
 zon is clear. I have sighted a ship and watched her for 
 some time ; withdrawn my eyes for a minute, looked again, 
 and perceived no signs of her. It is possible that mists of 
 small extent may hang upon the sea, not noticeable at a 
 
44 
 
 THK AVREOK OF THE OROSA^ENOr/^ 
 
 distance, and that they will shut out a A^essel suddenly and 
 puzzle you as a miracle Avould. The fascinating legend of 
 the “ Phantom Ship may have originated in disappear- 
 ances of this kind, for they are quite complete and surpris- 
 ing enough to inspire superstitious thoughts in such plain 
 unlettered minds as sailors'. 
 
 They were breakfasting in the cuddy and in the fore- 
 castle, and I was waiting for the skipper to come on deck 
 that I might go below and get something to eat. But be- 
 fore he made his appearance, the confounded copper-col- 
 ored cook, accompanied by a couple of men, came aft. 
 
 ‘‘ Sar,'’ said this worthy, who looked lovely in a pink 
 striped shirt and yellow overalls, ‘‘me ask you respeckfly 
 to speak to de skipper and tell him biscuit am dam bad, 
 sar." 
 
 “I'm messman for the starboard watch, sir," exclaimed 
 one of the men, “ and the ship’s company says they can’t 
 get the bread down ’em nohow." 
 
 “ Why do you come to me ?’’ I demanded of them, an- 
 grily. “ I have already told you, cook, that I have nothing 
 to do with the ship’s stores. You heard what Captain 
 Coxon said yesterday ?" 
 
 “Can’t the steward get up a fresh bag of bread for 
 breakfast?" exclaimed the third man. 
 
 “ He’s in the cuddy," I replied, “ ask him." 
 
 They bobbed their heads forward to see through the 
 cuddy windows, and at that moment Duckling came on 
 deck up through the companion. 
 
 “You can get your breakfast," said he to me. “ I’ll keep 
 watch until you’ve done." 
 
 “ Here are some men on the quarter-deck complaining of 
 the bread," said I. “ Will you speak to them ?’’ 
 
 He came forward at once very briskly, and looked over. 
 
 “ What’s the matter ?" he called out. 
 
 “ We’ve come to complain of the ship’s bread, sir," said 
 one of the men, quite ci\dlly. 
 
 “ Dam bad bread, sar ! Me honest man and speak plain 
 truff," exclaimed the cook, who possibly thought that his 
 position privileged him to be both easy and candid on the 
 subject of eating. 
 
 “Get away forward!" cried Duckling, passionately. 
 “The bread’s good enough. You want to kick up a 
 shindy." 
 
 The men made a movement, the instinct of obedience 
 responding mechanically to the demand. But the cook 
 
THE WRECK OF THE GROSYENOR.” 
 
 45 
 
 held his ground, and said, shaking his head and convulsing 
 his face : 
 
 De bread am poison, sar. All de flour’s changed into 
 worms. Nebber see such a t’ing. It get here ” — touching 
 his throat — and make me — yaw !” 
 
 Go forward, I tell you, you yellow-faced villain !” 
 shouted Duckling. D’ye hear what I say ?” 
 
 “ Dis chile is a cook,” began the fellow ; but Duckling 
 sprung off the poop, and with his clinched fist struck him 
 full under the jaw ; the poor devil staggered and whirled 
 round, and then up went Duckling’s foot, and cook was 
 propelled at a great pace along the main-deck toward the 
 galley. He stopped, put his hand to his jaw, and looked 
 at the palm of it ; rubbed the part that had been kicked, 
 turned and held up his clinched fist, and went into the 
 galley. The two other men disappeared in the forecastle. 
 
 “Curse their impudence !” exclaimed Duckling, re- 
 mounting the poop-ladder, and polishing his knuckles on 
 the sleeves of his coat. “ Now, Mr. Royle, get you down 
 to your breakfast. I want to turn in when you’ve done.” 
 
 I entered the cuddy, not very greatly edified by Duck- 
 ling’s way of emphasizing his orders, and made a bow to 
 the captain who was still at table. He condescended 
 to raise his eyes, but for some minutes afterward took no 
 notice of me whatever, occupying himself with glancing 
 over a bundle of slips which looked like bill-heads in his 
 hand. 
 
 The vessel was rolling so heavdly that the very plates 
 slid to and fro on the table ; and it not only required 
 dexterity, but was no mean labor, to catch the coffee-pot 
 off the swinging tray, as it came like a pendulum over to 
 my side, and to pour out a cup of coffee without capsizing 
 it. The mahogany paneling and cabin doors all round 
 creaked incessantly, and in the steward’s pantry there was 
 a frequent rattle of crockery. 
 
 “ What was going forward on the main-deck just now 
 demanded Coxon, stowing away the papers in his pocket, 
 and breaking fragments from a breakfast roll. 
 
 I explained. 
 
 “ Ah !” said he ; “ they’re still at that game, are they ?” 
 
 “ Mr. Duckling punched the cook’s head — ” 
 
 “ I saw him, sir. Likewise he kicked him. Mr. Duck- 
 ling knows his duty, and I hope he has taught the cook 
 his. Steward !” 
 
 ‘‘Yes, sir?” responded the steward, coming out of the 
 pantry. 
 
46 THE WRECK OF THE GROSTBNOr/* 
 
 See that a piece of the pork you are serving out to the 
 men is put upon my table to-day/' 
 
 “ Yes sir." 
 
 The captain fell into another fit of silence, during which 
 I eat my breakfast as quickly as I could, in order to relieve 
 Duckling. 
 
 “ Mr. Royle," said he, presently, “ when we ran that 
 smack down this morning, what were you for doing ?" 
 
 I should have hove the ship to," I replied, meeting his 
 eyes. 
 
 Would you have hove her to had you been alone on 
 deck, sir ?" 
 
 “ Yes, and depended on your humanity to excuse me." 
 
 What do you mean by my humanity ?" he cried, dis- 
 sembling his temper badly. “ What kind of cant is this you 
 have brought on board my ship ? Humanity ! D — n it !" 
 he exclaimed, his ungovernable temper blazing out, “ had 
 you hove my ship to on your own hook, I'd have had you in 
 irons for the rest of the voyage ?" 
 
 “I don't see the use of that threat, sir," said I, quietly. 
 
 You have to judge me by what I did do, not by what I 
 might or would do." 
 
 Oh, confound your distinctions !" he went on, pushing 
 his hair over his ears. “ You told me that you would have 
 hove the ship to, had you been alone, and that means that 
 you would have whipped the masts out of her. Do you 
 mean to tell me that you knew what sail we were carrying, 
 to talk like this ?" 
 
 Perfectly well." 
 
 My composure irritated him more than my words, and I 
 don’t know what savage answer he was about to return ; 
 but his attention was on a sudden arrested and diverted 
 from me. I turned my eyes in the direction in which he 
 was staring, and beheld the whole ship's company advanc- 
 ing along the main deck, led by the big seaman, whose 
 name was Johnson, and by the tortoise-backed, small-faced 
 man, who was called Fish — Ebenezer Fish. 
 
 The moment the captain observed them, he rose precipit- 
 ately and ran up the companion-ladder ; and, as I had fin- 
 ished breakfast, I followed him. 
 
 By the time I had reached the break of the poop the 
 hands were all gathered around the mainmast. A few of 
 them held tin dishes in their hands, in which were lumps of 
 meat swimming in black vinegar. One carried some dozen 
 biscuits supported against his breast. Another held a tin 
 
THE WRECK OF THE “ GROSVENOr/^ 
 
 47 
 
 pannikin filled with treacle, and another grasped a salt- jar, 
 or some such utensil, containing tea. 
 
 The coup iVodl from the poop was at this moment striking. 
 All around was a heavy sea, with great waves boiling along 
 it ; overhead a pale blue sky, along which the wildest clouds 
 were sweeping. The vessel running before the wind under 
 double-reefed top-sails, rolled heavily both to port and to 
 starboard, ever and anon shipping a sheet of green water 
 over her bulwarks, which went rushing to and fro the decks, 
 seething and hissing among the feet of the men, and es- 
 caping with loud, bubbling noises, through the scupper- 
 holes. 
 
 I was almost as soon on deck as Coxon, and therefore 
 heard the opening address of Johnson, who, folding his 
 arms upon his breast, and giving on either leg, so as to 
 maintain his equilibrium while the deck sloped to and fro 
 under him, said, in a low, distinct voice : 
 
 “ The ship’s company thinks it a dooty as they owe their- 
 selves to come aft altogether to let you know that the pro- 
 visions sarved out to ’em ain’t eatable.” 
 
 Out, all hands, with what you’ve got to say,” replied 
 Coxon, leaning against the rail ; and when you’ve done I’ll 
 talk to you.” 
 
 “ Now, then, mates, you hear what the skipper says,” 
 exclaimed Johnson, turning to the others. 
 
 Just then I noticed the copper face of the cook, who was 
 skulking behind the men, with his eyes fixed, flashing like 
 a madman’s, upon Duckling. 
 
 The fellow with the biscuits came forward, but a heavy 
 lurch at that moment made him stumble, and the biscuits 
 rolled out of his arms. They were collected officiously by 
 the others, and placed again in his hands, all sopping wet; 
 but he said, in a collected voice : 
 
 “ These here are the starboard watch’s bread. Ne’er a 
 man has tasted of them. We’ve brought ’em for you to 
 see, as so be it may happen that you aren’t formiliar with 
 the muck the steward sarves out.” 
 
 ‘‘Hand up a dry one,” said the skipper. 
 
 A man ran forward, and returned with a biscuit, which 
 the captain took, broke, smelled, and tasted. He handed 
 it to Duckling, who also smelled and tasted. He (the cap- 
 tain) said, “ Fire away !” 
 
 The fellow with the biscuits withdrew, and one of the 
 men, bearing the pork swimming in vinegar, advanced. 
 He was a Dutchman, and was heard and understood with 
 difficulty. 
 
48 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR/' 
 
 My mates they shay tat tiss pork is tarn iiashty, and it 
 ishn’t pork ash I fanshy ; but Gott knowsh what it iss ; an’ 
 I shwear it gifs me ta shtomach-ache — by Gott, it does, sir, 
 ass I am a man.” 
 
 This speech was received with great gravity by the men 
 as well as Coxon, who answered : “ Hand it np,” 
 
 The mess was shoved through the rail and poked at by 
 the skipper with a penknife ; he even jobbed a piece of it 
 out and put it into his mouth. I watched for a grimace, 
 but he made none. He handed the tin dish, as he had the 
 biscuit, to Duckling, who looked at it closely and put it on 
 the deck. 
 
 “ The next,” said the captain. 
 
 The Dutchman, looking as a man would who is con- 
 scious of having discharged a most important duty, hustled 
 back among the others, and the man with the treacle 
 came out. 
 
 “This, sir, is what the steward’s givin’ us for molasses,” 
 said he, looking into the pannikin. 
 
 The captain made no answer. 
 
 “ And though his senses are agin him, he goes on 
 a-callin’ of it molasses.” 
 
 Another pause. 
 
 “ But to my way of thinkin’ it ain’t no more molasses 
 than it’s oysters. It’s biled black beetles, that’s what I call 
 it, and you want a tooth-pick as thick as a marline-pike to 
 get the shells out o’ your teeth arter a meal of it.” 
 
 “ Hand it up,” said the captain, from whom every 
 moment I was expecting an expression of temper. He 
 did not offer to taste the stuff, but inspected it with 
 apparent attention, and tilted the vessel first this way and 
 then that, that the treacle might run. 
 
 “ Here’s your molasses,” said he, handing down the 
 pannikin. “ What else is there ?” 
 
 “ We’re willin’ to call this tea,” said a man, holding up 
 an earthenware jar filled with a black liquid ; but it ain’t 
 tea like what they sells ashore, and tain’t tea like what 
 I’ve bin used to drink on board other vessels. It’s tea,” 
 continued he, looking first into the jar and then at the 
 skipper, “and yet it ain’t. May be it was growed in 
 England, for there isn’t no flavor of Chaney about it. It’s 
 too faint for ’bacca leaves, and tain’t sweet enough for 
 licorice. Fish here says it’s the mustiness as makes it 
 taste like senna.” 
 
 Here followed a pause, during which the men gazed 
 eagerly at the skipper, I noticed some angry and even 
 
THE WRECK OF THE OROSVENOR.” 49 
 
 sinister countenances among them ; and the cook looked as 
 evil as a fiend, with his hard yellow face and gleaming eyes 
 staring upward under his eyebrows. But so far there had 
 been nothing in the men’s speeches and behavior to alarm 
 the most timid captain ; and I thought it would require 
 but little tact and a few kindly concewssioiis to make them, 
 on the whole, a hard-working and tractable crew. 
 
 The captain having kept silence for some time, ex- 
 changed looks with Duckling, and called to know if the 
 men had any more complaints to make. They talked 
 among themselves, and Johnson answered, ‘‘ No,” 
 
 “Very well, then,” said he. “I can do nothing for you 
 here. There are no bake-houses yonder,” nodding at the 
 sea, “ to get fresh bread from. You must wait till we get 
 to Valparaiso.” 
 
 A regular growl came up from the men, and Johnson 
 exclaimed : 
 
 “We can’t live on nothing till we get to Valparaiso.” 
 
 “ What do you want me to do ?” cried the skipper, 
 savagely. 
 
 “It’s not for us to dictate,” replied Johnson. “All that 
 the crew wants is grub fit to eat.” 
 
 “Put into Brest,” exclaimed a voice. “It ain’t far off. 
 There is good junk and biscuit to be got at Brest.” 
 
 “ Who dares to advise me as to what I’m to do ?” shouted 
 the skipper in his furious way. “ By Heaven, I’ll break 
 every bone in the scoundrePs body if he opens his infernal 
 mutinous mouth again ! I tell you I can’t change the 
 provisions here, and I’m not going to alter the ship’s course 
 with this wind astern, not if you were all starving in reality.” 
 But having said this, he pulled up short, as if his temper 
 was diverging him from the line of policy he had in his 
 mind to follow ; he lowered his voice and said ; “I’ll tell 
 you what, my lads ; you must make the provisions last you 
 for the present, and if I can make fair wind of it, I’ll haul 
 round for some Spanish port ; or if not there. I’ll see what 
 land is to be picked up.” 
 
 “ You hear what the captain says, don’t you ?” growled 
 Duckling. 
 
 “ It isn’t us that minds waiting, it’s our stomachs,” said 
 Fish, the small-faced man. 
 
 “ Do you mean to tell me )^ou can’t get a meal out of the 
 food in your hands ?” demanded the captain, pointing 
 among them. 
 
 We’d rayther drink cold water than the tea,” said one. 
 
50 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROBYENOr/^ 
 
 And the water ain’t overdrinkable, neither/' exclaimed 
 another. 
 
 “ The cook shays te pork’ll gif ns te cholera,” said one of 
 the Dutchmen. 
 
 ‘‘ We wouldn’t mind if the bread and molasses was right/' 
 cried Fish. “ But they aren’t. Nothen’s right. The werry 
 weevils ain’t ordinary ; they’re longer and fatter than 
 common bread-worms.” 
 
 Hold your jaw !” bawled Duckling. “ The captain has 
 spoken to you fairer than any skipper that I ever sailed 
 under would have spoke. So now cut forward — do you 
 hear ? — and finish your breakfast. Cook, come from behind 
 the mainmast, you loafing nigger, and leave the main-deck, 
 or I’ll make you trot to show the others the road.” 
 
 He pulled a brass belaying-pin out of the rail and flour- 
 ished it. The captain walked aft to the wheel, leaving 
 Duckling to finish off with the men. They moved away, 
 talking in low grumbling tones among themselves, mani- 
 festly dissatisfied with the result of their conference, and 
 presently were all in the forecastle. 
 
 “ I tell you what it is, Mr. Royle,” said Duckling, turn- 
 ing impudently upon me ; you must wake up, if you 
 please, and help me to keep those fellows in their places. 
 No use in staring and listening. You must talk to ’em and 
 curse ’em, damme ! do you understand, Mr. Royle ?” 
 
 No, I don’t understand,” I replied. I don’t believe 
 in cursing men. I’ve seen that sort of thing tried, but it 
 never answered.” 
 
 ‘‘ Oh, I suppose you are one of those officers who call all 
 hands to prayer before you reef down, are you ?” he asked, 
 with a coarse, sneering laugh. I don’t think Captain 
 Coxon will appreciate your services much if that’s your 
 kind.” 
 
 ‘‘ I am sorry you should misunderstand me/’ I said, 
 gravely. I believe I can do my work, and get others to 
 do theirs, without foul language and knocking men down.” 
 Thunder and lightning ! what spoony skipper nursed 
 you at his breast ? Could you knock a man down if you 
 tried ?” 
 
 I glanced at him with a smile, and saw him running his 
 eyes over me, as though measuring my strength. There 
 was enough of me, perhaps, to make him require time for 
 his calculations. Sinewy and vigorous as his ill-built frame 
 was, I was quite a match for him — half a head taller, and 
 weighed more, with heavier arms upon me and a deeper 
 
THE WRECK OF THE ORGSVENOR/’ 51 
 
 chest than he ; and was eight-and-twenty, while he was 
 nearly fifty. 
 
 “ I think,” said I, that I could knock a man down if I 
 tried. Perhaps two. But then I don’t try. The skipper 
 who nursed me was not a New Orleans man, but an 
 Englishman, and something better — an English gentleman. 
 That means that no one on board his ship ever gave him 
 occasion to use his fists.” 
 
 He muttered something about my thinking myself a fine 
 sort of bird, no doubt, but I could not catch all that he 
 said, owing to the incessant thundering of the gale ; he 
 then left me and joined the captain, who advanced to meet 
 him, and they both went below. 
 
 It was now pretty plain that I was unsuited for the taste 
 and society of the two men with whom I was thrown. The 
 captain saw that I was not likely to help his paltry views, 
 and that my sympathy was with the crew ; and, try as I 
 might, I could not disguise my real contempt for Duckling. 
 They were great chums, and thoroughly relished each 
 other’s nature. They were both bullies, and, in addition, 
 Duckling was a toady. Hence it was inevitable — but less 
 from the subordinate position that I filled than from the 
 dislike I had of these men’s characters — that I should be an 
 outsider, distrusted by the skipper as to objecting to his 
 dealings with the crew and capable of opposing them, and 
 hated by Duckling for the contempt of him I could not dis- 
 guise. Much as I regretted this result, and had done what 
 I could to avert it, now that it was thrust upon me, 1 re- 
 solved to meet it quietly. For the rest of that watch, 
 therefore, I amused myself by shaping my plans, which 
 simply amounted to a determination to do my duty as com- 
 pletely as I could, so as to deprive Coxon of all opportunity 
 of making my berth more uncomfortable than it was ; to 
 hold my tongue, to take no notice of the skipper’s doings, 
 to steer clear of Duckling as much as possible, and to quit 
 the ship, if possible, at Valparaiso. How I kept these good 
 resolutions you shall hear. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 The weather mended next day, and we made all sail with 
 a fine breeze, steering south-south-west. We had left the 
 Downs on Tuesday, the 22d of August, and on the 25th we 
 found by observation that we had made a distance of over 
 nine hundred miles, which, considering the heavy seas the 
 
52 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVEHOR.’’ 
 
 ship had encountered and the depth to which she was 
 loaded, was very good sailing. 
 
 However, though we carried the strong northwesterly 
 wind with us all day, it fell calm toward night, then shifted 
 ahead, then drew away north, and then fell calm again. 
 We were now well upon the Bay of Biscay, and the heavy 
 swell for which that stretch of sea is famous did not fail us. 
 All through the night we lay like the ship in the song, roll- 
 ing abominably, with Coxon in a ferocious temper on deck, 
 routing up the hands to man first the port and then the 
 starboard braces, bousing the yards about to every whiff 
 of wind, like a madman in the Doldrums, until both 
 watches were exhausted. All this work was put upon us 
 merely because the skipper was in a rage at the calm, and, 
 not caring to rest himself, determined that his crew should 
 not ; but for all the good this sluing the yards about did, 
 he might as well have laid the mainyards aback, and waited 
 until some wind really came. 
 
 Early in the morning a light breeze sprung up aft, and 
 the foretop-mast-stun’sail was run up, and the ship began 
 to move again. This breeze held steady all day and 
 freshened a bit at night, but, being right aft, scarcely gave 
 us more than six knots when liveliest. However, it saved 
 the men’s arms and legs, and enabled them to go about 
 other and easier work than manning braces, stowing sails, 
 and setting them again. 
 
 And so till Thursday the 31st of August, on which day 
 we were, to the best of memory, in latitude 45^ and longi- 
 tude about 10^. 
 
 The men during this time had been pretty quiet. The 
 boatswain told me that grumbling among them was as reg- 
 ular as meal-times ; but no murmurs came aft, no fresh 
 complaints were made to the skipper. The reason was, I 
 think, the crew believed that the skipper meant to touch 
 at Madeira or one of the more southerly Canary Islands. 
 That this was their notion was put into my head by a ques- 
 tion asked me by a hand at the wheel when I was alone on 
 deck : would I tell him where the ship was ? 
 
 I gave him the results of the sights taken at noon. 
 
 ‘‘ That’s to the east’ard of Madeery, ain’t it, sir ?’* 
 
 “Yes.” 
 
 He bent his eyes on the compass-card, and seemed to be 
 reflecting on the ship’s course. The subject dropped ; but 
 after he had been relieved, and was gone forward, I saw 
 him talking to the rest of the watch ; and one of them knelt 
 down and drew some kind of figure with a piece of chalk 
 
THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.’’ 53 
 
 upon the deck (it looked to me, and doubtless was, a rude 
 chart of the ship’s position), whereupon the cook began to 
 jabber with great vehemence, extending his hands in the 
 wildest way, and pulling one of the men close to him and 
 whispering in his ear. They noticed me watching them, 
 presently, and broke up. 
 
 Had I been on friendly terms with Coxon or Duckling, I 
 should have made no delay in going to one or the other of 
 them and communicating my misgivings ; for misgivings 
 I had, and pretty strong misgivings they were. But I 
 perfectly well foresaw the reception my hints would meet 
 with from both Duckling and the captain. I really be- 
 lieved that the lattter disliked me enough now to convert 
 my apprehension of trouble into some direct charge against 
 me. He might swear that I had sympathized all along 
 with the crew — and this I admitted — and that if the mutiny 
 which my fears foreboded broke out, I should be held di- 
 rectly responsible for it and treated as the ringleader. Be- 
 ' sides, there was another consideration that influenced me : 
 my misgivings fnight be unfounded. I might make a re- 
 port which would not only imperil my own position, but 
 provoke him into assuming an attitude toward the men 
 which would produce in reality the mutiny that might, as 
 things went, never come to pass. This consideration, more 
 than anything else, decided me to hold my tongue, to let 
 matters take their course, and to leave the captain and his 
 chief mate to use their own eyesight, instead of obtruding 
 mine upon them. 
 
 When I left the deck at four o’clock on the Wednesday 
 afternoon, there was a pleasant breeze blowing directly 
 from astern, and the ship was carrying all the canvas that 
 would draw. The sky was clear, but pale, like a winter’s 
 sky, and there was a very heavy swell rolling up from the 
 southward. The weather, on the whole, looked promising 
 and, despite the northeasterly wind, the temperature was 
 so mild that I could have very v/ell dispensed with my 
 pilot-jacket. 
 
 There was something, however, about the aspect of the 
 sun which struck me as new and strange. Standing high 
 over the western horizon, it should be brilliant enough ; 
 and yet it was possible to keep one’s eyes upon it for 
 several moments without pain. It hung, indeed, a fluctuat- 
 ing molten globe in the sky, without any glory of rays. 
 This seemed to me a real phenomenon, viewed with 
 respect to the apparent purity of the sky ; but of course I 
 understood that a mist or fog intervened between the sight 
 
54 -THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.’’ 
 
 and the sun, though I never before remembered having 
 seen the sun’s disk so dim in brilliancy and at the .same 
 time so clean in outline in a blue sky. 
 
 I looked at the barometer before entering my cabin and 
 found a slight fall. Such a fall might betoken rain, or a 
 change of wind to the southward. In truth, there is no 
 telling what a rise or fall of the barometer does betoken 
 beyond a change in the density of the atmosphere. I 
 . would any day rather trust an old sailor’s or an old farmer’s 
 eye : and as to weather forecasts, based upon a thousand 
 fantastic hobbies, I liken them to dreams, of which every 
 one remembers the one or two that were verified, and for- 
 gets the immense number that were never fulfilled. 
 
 Through the dog-watches the weather still held fair ; 
 but the glass had fallen another bit, and the wind was 
 dropping. Captain Coxon had very little to say to me now, 
 and I to him. I was just civil, and he was barely so ; but 
 when I was taking a glass in the cuddy preparatory to 
 turning in for three hours, he asked me what I thought of 
 the weather. 
 
 It’s difficult to know what this swell means, sir,” I an- 
 swered. ‘‘ Either it comes in advance of a gale or it fol- 
 lows a gale.” 
 
 In advance,” he said. If you are going to turn in, 
 keep your clothes on. There was a thundering gale in the 
 sun this afternoon, and if you clap your nose over the ship’s 
 side you’ll smell it coming.” 
 
 Oddly as he expressed himself, he was quite serious, and 
 I understood him. 
 
 As the wind grew more sluggish the vessel rolled more 
 heavily. I never was in a cuddy that groaned and strained 
 more than this, owing to the mahogany fittings having 
 shrunk and warped away from their fixings. U p through the 
 sky-lights it was pitch-dark, from the effect of the swing- 
 ing lamps within ; and though both sky-lights were closed. 
 I could hear the sails flapping like sharp peals of artillery 
 against the masts, and the gurgling, washing sob of the 
 water as the roll of the ship brought it up through the 
 scupper-holes. 
 
 Just then Duckling overhead sung out to the men to get 
 the foretop-mast-stun’sail in ; and Coxon at once quitted 
 the cabin and went on deck. There was something omin- 
 ous in the calm and darkness of the night and the volum- 
 inous heaving of the sea, and I made up my mind to keep 
 away from my cabin awhile longer. I loaded a pipe, and 
 posted myself in a corner of the cuddy front. Had this 
 
55 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR/^ 
 
 been my first voyage, I don’t think I should have found 
 more difficulty in keeping my legs. The roll of the vessel 
 was so heavy that it was almost impossible to walk. I 
 gained the corner by dint of keeping my hands out and 
 holding on to everything that came in my road ; but even 
 this nook was uncomfortable enough to remain in standing, 
 for, taking the sea-line as my base, I was at one moment 
 reclining at an angle of forty degrees ; the next, I had to 
 stiffen my legs forward to prevent myself from being shot 
 like a stone out of the corner and projected to the other 
 side of the deck. 
 
 The men were at work getting in the foretop-mast-stun’- 
 sail, and some were aloft rigging in the boom. There was 
 no air to be felt save the draughts wafted along the deck 
 by the flapping canvas. Even where I stood I could hear 
 the jar and shock of the rudder struck by the swell, and 
 the grinding of the tiller-chains as the wheel kicked. The 
 sky was thick, with half a dozen stars sparely glimmering 
 upon it here and there. The sea was black and oily, flash- 
 ing fitfully with spaces of phosphorescent light which 
 gleamed below the surface. But it was too dark to discern 
 the extent and bulk of the swell ; that was to be felt. 
 
 Duckling’s voice began to sound harshly, calling upon 
 the men to bear a hand, and their voices, chorusing up in 
 the darkness, produced a curious effect. So far from my 
 being able to make out their figures, it was as much as I 
 could do to trace the outlines of the sails. After awhile 
 they came down, and immediately Duckling ordered the 
 fore and main-royals to be furled. Then the fore and 
 mizzentop-gallant halyards were let go, and the sails clewed 
 up ready to be stowed when the men had done with the 
 royals. So by degrees all the lighter sails were taken in, 
 and then the whole of the watch was put to close-reef the 
 mizzentop-sail. 
 
 As I knew one watch was not enough to reef the other 
 top-sails, and that all hands would soon be called, I put my 
 pipe in my pocket and got upon the poop. Duckling stood 
 holding on to the mizzen-riggings, vociferating, bully 
 fashion, to the men. I walked to the binnacle and found 
 that the vessel had no steerage way on her, and that her 
 head was lying west, though she swung heavily four or five 
 points either side of this to every swell that lifted her. The 
 captain took no notice of me, and I went and stuck myself 
 against the companion-hatchway and had a look around the 
 horizon, which I could not clearly see from my former 
 position on the quarter-deck, 
 
56 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.’’ 
 
 The scene was certainly very gloomy. The deep, mys- 
 terious silence, made more impressive by the breathless 
 rolling of the gigantic swell, and by the impenetrable dark- 
 ness that overhung the water circle, inspired a peculiar awe 
 in the feelings. The rattle of the canvas overhead had 
 been in some measure subdued;' but the great top-sails 
 flapped heavily, and now and then the bell that hung just 
 abaft the mainmast tolled with a single stroke. 
 
 It was a relief to turn the eye from the black space of 
 ocean to the deck of the ship catching a luster from the 
 cuddy lights. 
 
 Duckling, perceiving my figure leaning against the hatch- 
 way, poked his nose into my face to see who I was. 
 
 “ I believed you were turned in," said he. 
 
 I thought all hands would be called, and wished to. save 
 myself trouble." 
 
 We shall close-reef at eight hells," said he, .and marched 
 aw’^ay. 
 
 This was an act of consideration toward the men, as it 
 meant that the watch below would not be called until it 
 was time for them to turn out. At all events, the ship was 
 snug enough now, come what might, even with two whole 
 top-sails on her. Having close-reefed the mizzentop-sail, 
 the hands were now furling the mainsail, and only a little 
 more work was needful to put the ship in trim for a 
 hurricane. So I took Duckling's hint and lay down to get 
 some sleep, first taking a peep at the glass and noting that 
 it was dropping steadily. 
 
 Sailors learn to go to sleep smartly and to get up smartly ; 
 and they also learn to extract refreshment out of a few 
 winks, which is an art scarce any landsman that I am ac- 
 quainted with ever succeeded in acquiring. I was awakened 
 by one of the hands striking eight bells, and at once tum- 
 bled up and got on deck. 
 
 The night was darker than it was when I had gone to 
 my cabin ; no star was now visible ; an inky blackness 
 overspread the confines of the deep, and inspired a sense of 
 calm that was breathless, suffocating, insupportable. The 
 heavy swell still rose and sunk the vessel, washing her 
 sides to the height of the bulwarks, and making the rudder 
 kick furiously. 
 
 The moment Coxon saw me he told me to go forward 
 and set all hands to close-reef the fore-top sail. I did his 
 bidding, calling out the order as I went stumbling and 
 sprawling along the main-deck, and letting go the halyards 
 to wake up the men, after groping for them. Indeed, it 
 
THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOk/’ 57 
 
 was///c^-dark forward. I might have been stone-blind for 
 anything I could see, barring the thin rays of the forecastle 
 lamp glimmering faintly upon a few objects amidships. 
 
 Owing to this darkness, it was a worse job to reef the 
 top-sails than had it been blowing a hurrricane in daylight. 
 It was a quarter to one before both sails were reefed, and 
 then the watch that had been on deck since eight o’clock 
 turned in. 
 
 Here were we now under almost bare poles, in a dead 
 calm ; and yet, had the skipper ordered both the fore and 
 mizzentop-sails to be furled, he would not have been doing 
 more than was justified by the extraordinary character of 
 the night — the strange and monstrous sub-swell of the 
 ocean, the opacity of the heavens, the sinister and phe- 
 nomenal breathlessness and heat of the atmosphere. 
 
 Duckling was below, lying at full length upon one of the 
 cuddy benches, ready to start up at the first call. I glanced 
 at him through the sky-light, and wondered how on earth 
 he kept himself steady on his back. I should have been 
 dislodged by every roll as surely as it came. Perhaps he 
 used his shoulder-blades as cleats to hold on to the sides of 
 the bench ; and to so wildly proportioned a man as Duck- 
 ling a great deal was possible. 
 
 The card was swinging in the binnacle as before, and 
 just now the ship’s head was north-west. With more can- 
 vas upon the vessel, her position would have been perilous 
 by the impossibility of guessing from what quarter the 
 wind would come — if it came at all. Even to be taken 
 aback under close-reefed top-sails might prove unpleasant 
 enough, should a sudden gale come dowm and find the ship 
 without way on her. 
 
 The captain, who was on the starboard side of the wheel, 
 called me over to him. 
 
 “ Are the decks clear ?” 
 
 ‘‘ All clear, sir.” 
 
 Foretop-sail sheets 
 
 “ Ready for running, sir.” 
 
 “ How’s her head now ?” to the man at the helm. 
 
 “Nor’-west, half north.” 
 
 ‘‘ Keep a brisk lookout to the south’ard, sir,” he said to 
 me ; “ and sing out if you see the sky clearing.” 
 
 I saw him by the binnacle light, put his finger in his 
 mouth and hold it up. But there was no other air to be 
 felt than the short rush first one way, then another, as the 
 ship rolled. 
 
 Scarcely ten minutes had passed since he addressed me. 
 
58 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE aROSTENOR/* 
 
 when I saw what I took to be a ship’s light standing clear 
 upon the horizon, right astern. 
 
 I was about to call out when another light sprung up 
 just above it. Then a small, faint light, a little to the 
 westward of these, then another. 
 
 Owing to the peculiar character of the atmosphere these 
 lights looked red, and so completely was I deceived by 
 their appearance that I hallooed out. 
 
 Do you see those lights astern, sir ? They look like a 
 fleet of steamers coming up.” 
 
 But I had scarcely spoken when I knew that I had made 
 a fool of myself. They were not ships’ light, hut stars, and 
 at once I comprehended the import of this sudden astral 
 revelation. 
 
 “Stand by the starboard braces !” roared the skipper ; 
 and the men, awake to a sense of a great and perhaps 
 perilous change close at hand, came shambling and stum- 
 bling along the deck. 
 
 A wonderful panorama was now being rapidly unfolded 
 in the south. 
 
 All down there the sky ’was clearing as if by magic, and 
 the stars shining ; but as I watched, great flying wreaths 
 like mighty volumes of smoke pouring out of gigantic 
 factory chimneys, came rushing over and obscuring them, 
 though always leaving a few brightly burning in a fore- 
 ground which advanced with astonishing rapidity toward 
 the ship. To right and left of this point of the horizon 
 the sky cleared only to be obscured afresh by the flying 
 clouds. Soon, amid the solemn pauses falling upon the 
 ship between the intervals of her pitching, for she had now 
 swung right before the swell, we could hear the coming 
 whirlwind screeching along the surface of the water. The 
 contrast of its approach with the oily, breathless, heaving 
 surface of the sea around us and all ahead, and the utter 
 stagnation of the-air, produced an effet cupon my mind, and, 
 I believe, upon the minds of all others who were witnesses 
 of the sight, to which no words could give expression — 
 an emotion, if you like, of suspense that was almost terror, 
 and yet terror deprived of pain by a wild and tingling 
 curiosity. 
 
 But such a gale as I am describing travels quickly ; all 
 overhead the sky was first cleared and then massed up with 
 whirling clouds, before the wind struck us ; the white sur- 
 face of the sea, cleanly lined like the surf upon a beach, was 
 plainly seen by us, even when the water all around was still 
 unruffled ; and then, with a prolonged and pealing yell, the 
 
THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOr/ 
 
 59 
 
 gale and the spray it was lashing out of the sea were upon 
 us. In a moment our decks were soaking — the masts 
 creaked, and every shroud and stay sung to the sudden, 
 mighty strain ; the vessel staggered and reeled — stopped, 
 as a heavy swell rolled under her bows and threw her all 
 aslant against the hurricane, which screeched and howled 
 through the rigging, and then fled forward under the yards, 
 which had squared themselves as the starboard braces were 
 slackened. 
 
 It was lucky for the “Grosvenor’' that the gale struck 
 her astern. So great was its fury that, had it taken her 
 aback, I doubt if she would have righted. 
 
 This furious wind had cleared the horizon, and the water- 
 line all around was distinctly figured against the sky. The 
 sea was a sheet of foam, and what will scarcely seem credi- 
 ble, the swell subsided under the lateral pressure of the 
 wind, so that for a short time we. seemed to be racing along 
 a level surface of froth. Large masses of this froth, bubbly 
 and crackling like wood in a fire, were jogged clean off the 
 water and struck the decks or sides of the ship with reports 
 like the discharge of a pistol ; and no more than a handful 
 of water blown against my face hit me with such force, 
 that for some moments I suffered the greatest torment, as 
 though my eyes had been scalded, and I hardly knew 
 whether I had not lost my sight. 
 
 The wind was blowing true from the south, and we were 
 bowling before it due north, losing as much ground every 
 five minutes as had taken us an hour to get during the day. 
 Coxon, however, was feeling the gale before he brought the 
 ship close ; at any moment, you see, the wind might chop 
 round and blow a hurricane ; though, to be sure, the sky 
 with its torn masses of skurrying clouds had too wild an 
 aspect to make us believe that this gale was likely to be of 
 short duration. 
 
 The sea now began to rise, and it was strange to watch 
 it. First it boiled in short waves, which the wind shattered 
 and blew flat. But other waves rose, too solid for the wind 
 to level ; they increased in bulk as they ran, and broke in 
 coils of spray, while fresh and larger waves succeeded, and 
 the ship began to pitch quickly in the young sea. 
 
 The wonderful violence of the wind could not be well 
 appreciated by us who were running before it ; but when 
 the crew manned the braces and the helm was put to star- 
 board, it seemed as if the wind would blow the ship out of 
 the water. She came to slowly, laying her main-deck level 
 with the sea, and the screeching of the wind was diabolical 
 
60 
 
 THK WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR/’ 
 
 and absolutely terrifying to listen to. With the weather- 
 leeches just lifting, she was still well away from her course, 
 and her progress under all three top-sails was all leeway. 
 
 But I soon saw that she could not carry two of the three 
 top-sails, owing to the tremendous sudden pressure put 
 upon the masts by her lurches to windward ; and, sure 
 enough, Duckling (who had turned out along with all 
 hands when the gale had first struck the ship) roared 
 through a speaking-trumpet to clew up and furl the fore 
 and mizzentop-sails. 
 
 It took all hands to deal with each sail separately, and I 
 helped to stow the foretop-sail. 
 
 To be up aloft in weather of the kind I am describing is 
 an experience no landsman can realize by imagination. To 
 begin with, it is an immense job to breathe, for the wind 
 stands like something solid in your mouth and up your 
 nostrils, and makes the expelling of your breath a task fitter 
 for a one-horse engine than a pair of human lungs. Then 
 you have two remorseless forces at work in the shape of the 
 wind and the sail doing their utmost to hurl you from the 
 yard. The foretop-sail was snugged as well as bunt-lines 
 and clew-lines, hauled taut as steel bars, could bring it ; 
 and, besides, there were already three reefs in it. And yet 
 it stood out like cast-iron, and all hands might have danced 
 a hornpipe upon it without putting a crease into the canvas 
 with their united weight. We had to roar out to Duckling 
 to put the helm down, and spill the sail, before we could 
 get hold of it ; and so fiercely did the canvas shake in the 
 hurricane as the ship came to, that I, who stood in the bunt, 
 expected to see the hands out at the yard-arms shaken off 
 the foot-ropes and precipitated into the sea. 
 
 But what a wildly picuresque scene was the ocean, sur- 
 veyed from the height of the foremast ! The sea was now 
 heavy, and furiously lashing the weather-bow ; ava- 
 lanches of spray ran high up the side, and were blown in a 
 veil of hurtling sleet and froth across the forecastle. Cast- 
 ing my eyes backward, the ship looked forlornly naked 
 with no other canvas on her than the close-reefed maintop- 
 sail, with the bare outlines of her main and after yards, 
 and the slack ropes and lines blown to leeward in semi- 
 circles, surging to and fro in long sweeps against the stars, 
 which glimmered and vanished between the furiously 
 whirling clouds. The hull of the vessel looked strangely 
 narrow and long, contemplated from my elevation, upon 
 the boiling seas ; the froth of the water made an artificial 
 light, and objects on deck were clear now, which, before 
 
THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.’' 
 
 61 
 
 the gale burst upon us, had been wrapped in impenetrable 
 darkness. 
 
 When the sail was furled, all hands lay down as smartly 
 as they could ; but just under the foretop the rush of wind 
 was so powerful that when I dropped my leg over the edge 
 to feel with my foot for the futtock shrouds, my weight 
 was entirely sustained and buoyed up, and I believe that, 
 had I let go with my hands, I should have been blown 
 securely against the fore-shrouds and there held. 
 
 The ship was now as snug as we could make her, hove 
 to under close-reefed maintop-sail and foretop-mast-stay- 
 sail, riding tolerably well, though, to be sure, the wind had 
 not yet had time to raise much of a sea. The crew were 
 fagged by their heavy work, and the captain ordered the 
 steward to serve out a tot of grog apiece to them, more 
 out of policy than pity, I think, as he would remember 
 w^hat was in their minds respecting their provisions, and 
 how the ship’s safety depended on their obedience. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 All that night it blew terribly hard, and raised as wild 
 and raging a sea as ever I remember hearing or seeing 
 described. During my watch — that is, from midnight 
 until four o’clock — the wind veered a couple of points, but 
 had gone back again only to blow harder, just as though 
 it had stepped out of its way a trifle to catch extra breath. 
 
 I was quite worn out by the time my turn came to go 
 below, and though the vessel was groaning like a live 
 creature in its death-agonies, and the seas thumping 
 against her with such shocks as kept me thinking that she 
 was striking hard ground, I fell asleep as soon as my head 
 touched the pillow, and never moved until routed out by 
 Duckling four hours afterward. 
 
 All this time the gale had not bated a jot of its violence, 
 and the ship labored so heavily that I had the utmost diffi- 
 culty in getting out of the cuddy on to the poop. When I 
 say that the decks fore and aft were streaming wet, I con- 
 vey no notion of the truth ; the main deck w^as simply 
 afloat, and every time the ship rolled, the water on her deck 
 rushed in a wave against the bulwarks and shot high in the 
 air, to mingle sometimes with fresh and heavy inroads of 
 the sea, both falling back upon the deck with the boom of 
 a gun. 
 
 I had already ascertained from Duckling that the well 
 
62 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.’’ 
 
 had been sounded and the ship found dry ; and therefore, 
 since we were tight below, it mattered little what water 
 was shipped above as the hatches were securely battened 
 down fore and aft, and the mast-coats unwrung. But still 
 she labored under the serious disadvantage of being over- 
 loaded ; and the result was her fore parts were being inces- 
 santly swept by seas which at times completely hid her 
 forecastle in spray. 
 
 Shortly after breakfast Captain Coxon sent me forward 
 to dispatch a couple of hands on to the jib-boom to snug 
 the inner jib, which looked to be rather shakily stowed. I 
 managed to dodge the water on the main-deck by waiting 
 until it rolled to the starboard scuppers, and then cutting 
 ahead as fast as I could ; but just as I got upon the fore- 
 castle, I was saluted by a green sea which carried me off 
 my legs, and would have swept me down on the main-deck 
 had I not held on stoutly with both hands to one of the 
 fore-shrouds. The water nearly drowned me, and kept me 
 sneezing and coughing for ten ijiinutes afterward. But it 
 did me no further mischief, for I was incased in good oil- 
 skins and sou’-wester, which kept me as dry as a bone 
 inside. 
 
 Two ordinary seamen got upon the jib-boom, and I bade 
 them keep a good hold, for the ship sometimes danced her 
 figure-head under water and buried her spritsail-yard ; and 
 v/hen she sunk her stern, her flying jib-boom stood up like 
 the mizzen-mast. I waited until this job of snugging the 
 sail was finished, and then made haste to get off the fore- 
 castle, where the seas flew so continuously and heavily that 
 had I not kept a sharp lookout I should several times have 
 been knocked overboard. 
 
 Partly out of curiosity and partly with a wish to hearten 
 the men, I looked into the forecastle before going aft. 
 There were sliding-doors let into the entrance on either 
 side the windlass, b^ut one of them was kept half open to 
 admit air, the forescuttle above being closed. The dark- 
 ness here was made visible by an oil-lamp, in shape resem- 
 bling a tin coffee-pot with a wick in the spout, which burned 
 black and smokily. The deck was up to my ankles in 
 water, which gurgled over the pile of swabs that lay at the 
 open entrance. It took my eye some moments to distin- 
 guish objects in the gloom, and then by degrees the strange 
 interior was revealed. A number of hammocks were 
 swung against the upper deck, and around the forecastle 
 were two rows of bunks, one atop the other. Here and 
 there were sea-chests lashed to the deck, and these, with 
 
63 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR/' 
 
 the huge windlass, a range of chain-cable, lengths of rope, 
 odds and ends of pots and dishes, with here a pair of 
 breeches hanging from a hammock, and there a row of oih 
 skins swinging from a beam, pretty well made up all the 
 furniture that met my eye. 
 
 The whole of the crew were below. Some of the men 
 lay smoking in their bunks, others in their hammocks with 
 their boots over the edge ; one was patching a coat, another 
 greasing his boots, others were seated in a group talking, 
 while under the lamp were a couple of men playing at 
 cards upon a chest, three or four watching and holding on 
 by the hammocks over their heads. 
 
 A man, lying in his bunk with his face toward me, 
 started up and sent his legs, incased in blanket trousers and 
 brown woolen stockings,* flying out. 
 
 Here’s Mr. Royle, mates !” he called out. Let’s ask 
 him the name of the port the captain means to touch at for 
 proper food, for we aren’t goin’ to wait much longer.” 
 
 “ Don’t ask me any questions of that kind, my lads,” I 
 replied, promptly, seeing a general movement of heads in 
 the bunks and hammocks. “ I’d give you proper victuals if 
 I had the ordering of them ; and I have spoken to Captain 
 Coxon about you, and I am sure he will see this matter put 
 to rights.” 
 
 I had difficulty in making my voice heard, for the strik- 
 ing of the seas against the ship’s bows filled the place with 
 an overwhelming volume of sound, and the hollow, deafen- 
 ing thunder was increased by the uproar of the ship’s strain- 
 ing timbers. 
 
 “ Who the devil thinks/’ said a voice from a hammock, 
 “that we’re going to let ourselves be grinded as we was 
 last night without proper wittles to'support us ? I’d rather 
 have signed articles for a coal-barge with drowned rats to 
 eat from Gravesend to Whitstable than shipped in this here 
 cursed wessel, where the bread’s just fit to make savages 
 retch !” 
 
 I had not bargained for this, but had merely meant to ad- 
 dress them cheerily, with a few words of approval of the 
 smart way in which they had worked the ship in the night. 
 Seeing that my presence would do no good, I turned about 
 and left the forecastle, hearing, as I came away, one of the 
 Dutchman cry out : 
 
 “ Look here. Mister Rile, vill you be pleashed to ssay 
 when we are to hov’ something to eat ? — for, by Gott ! ve 
 vill kill te dom pigs in the long-boat, if the skipper don’t 
 mindt — so look out !” 
 
04 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOr/' 
 
 As ilMuck would have it, Captain Coxon was at the 
 break of the poop, and saw me come out of the forecastle. 
 He waited until he had got me alongside of him, when he 
 asked me what I was doing among the men. 
 
 “ I looked in to give them a good word for the work they 
 did last night,” I answered. 
 
 And who asked you to give them a good word, as you 
 call it V' 
 
 “ I have never had to wait for orders to encourage a 
 crew.” 
 
 Mind what you are about, sir !” he exclaimed, in a voice 
 tremulous with rage. “ I see through your game, and I’ll 
 put a stopper upon it that you won’t like.” 
 
 What game, sir.^ Let me have your meaning.” 
 
 An infernal mutinous game !” he roared. ‘‘ Don’t talk 
 to me, sir ! I know you ! I’ve had my eye upon you ! 
 You’ll play false if you can, and are trying to smother up 
 your d— - — d rebel meanings with genteel airs ! Get away, 
 sir !” he bellowed, stamping his foot. “ Get away aft ! 
 You’re a lumping, useless encumbrance ! But, by thunder ! 
 I’ll give you two for every one you try to give me ! So 
 stand by !” 
 
 And, apparently half mad with his rage, he staggered 
 away in the very direction in which he had told me to go, 
 and stood near the wheel, glaring upon me with a white 
 face, which looked indescribably malevolent in the fur cap 
 and ear-protectors that ornamented it. 
 
 I was terribly vexed by this rudeness, which I was power- 
 less to resist, and regretted my indiscretion in entering the 
 forecastle after the politic resolutions I had formed. How- 
 ever, Captain Coxon’s ferocity was nothing new to me ; truly 
 I believed he was not quite right in his mind, and expected, 
 as in former cases, that he would come round a bit by and 
 by, when his insane temper had passed. Still, his insinua- 
 tions were highly dangerous, not to speak of their oifensive- 
 ness. It was no joke to be charged, even by a madman, 
 with striving to arouse the crew to mutiny. Nevertheless, 
 I tried to console myself as best I could by reflecting that 
 he could not prove his charges ; that I need only to endure 
 his insolence for a few weeks, and that there was always a 
 law to vindicate me and punish him, should his evil temper 
 betray him into any acts of cruelty against me. 
 
 The gale, at times the severest that I was ever in, lasted 
 three days, during which the ship drove something like 
 eighty miles to the north-west. The sea on the afternoon 
 of the third day was appalling : had the ship attempted to 
 
THE WRECK OF THE GROSYENOR.'’ 
 
 65 
 
 run, she would have been pooped and smothered in a 
 minute ; but lying close, she rode fairly well, though there 
 were moments when I held my breath as she sunk in a 
 hollow like a coal-mine, filled with the astounding noise of 
 boiling water, really believing that the immense waves 
 which came hurtling towards us with solid, sharp, trans- 
 parent ridges, out of which the wind tore lumps of water 
 and flung them through the rigging of the ship, must over- 
 whelm the vessel before she could rise to it. 
 
 The fury of the tempest and the violence of the sea, 
 which the boldest could not contemplate without feeling 
 that the ship was every moment in more or less peril, kept 
 the crew subdued, and they eat as best they could the pro- 
 visions without complaint. However, it needed nothing 
 less than a storm to keep them quiet ; for on the second 
 day a sea extinguished the galley-fire, and until the gale 
 abated no cooking could be done ; so that the men had to 
 put up with the cold water and biscuit. Hence all hands 
 were thrown upon the ship’s bread for two days, and the 
 badness of it, therefore, was made even more apparent 
 than heretofore when its wormy moldiness was in some 
 degree qualified by the nauseousness of bad salt pork and 
 beef, and the sickly flavor of damaged tea. 
 
 As I had anticipated, the captain came round a little a 
 few hours after his insulting attack upon me. I think his 
 temper frightened him when it had reference to me. Like 
 others of his breed he was a bit of a cur at the bottom. 
 My character was a. trifle beyond him, and he was ignor- 
 ant enough to hate and fear what he could not understand. 
 Be this as it may, he made some rough attempts at a rude 
 kind of politeness when I went below to get some grog, 
 and condescended to say that when I had been to sea as 
 long as he, I would know that the most ungrateful rascals 
 in the world were sailors ; that every crew he had sailed 
 with had always taken care to invent some grievance to 
 growl over — either the provisions were bad, or the work 
 too heavy, or the ship unseaworthy ; and that long ago he 
 had made up his mind never to pay attention to their com- 
 plaints, since no sooner would one wrong be redressed 
 than another would be coined and shoved under his nose. 
 
 I took this opportunity of assuring him that I had never 
 willingly listened to the complaints of the men, and that I 
 was always annoyed when they spoke to me about the pro- 
 visions, as I had nothing whatever to do with that matter ; 
 and that, so far from my wishing to stir up the men into re- 
 bellion, my'conduct had been uniformly influenced by the 
 
C6 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR/' 
 
 desire to conciliate them and represent their conditions as 
 very tolerable, so as to repress any tendency to disaffection 
 which they might foment among themselves. 
 
 To this he made no reply, and soon we parted ; but all 
 the next day he was sullen again, and never addressed me 
 save to give an order. 
 
 On the evening of the third day the gale broke ; the 
 glass had risen since the morning, but until the first dog- 
 watch the wind did not bate one iota of its violence, and 
 the horizon still retained its stormy and threatening aspect. 
 The clouds then broke in the west, and the setting sun 
 vshone forthwith deep crimson light upon the wilderness of 
 mountainous waters. The wind fell quickly, then went 
 round to the west, and blew freshly ; but there was a re- 
 markable softness and sweetness in the feel and taste of it. 
 A couple of reefs were at once shaken out of the maintop- 
 sail, and a sail made. By midnight the heavy sea had sub- 
 sided into a deep, long, rolling swell, still (strangely 
 enough) coming from the south ; but the fresh westerly 
 wind held the ship steady, and for the first time for nearly 
 a hundred hours we were able to move about the decks 
 with comparative comfort. Early the next morning the 
 watch were set to wash down and clear up the decks, and 
 when I left my cabin at eight o’clock, I found the weather 
 bright and warm, with a blue sky shining among heavy, 
 white, April-looking clouds, and the ship making seven 
 knots under all plain sail. The decks were dry and com- 
 fortable, and the ship had a habitable and civilized look by 
 reason of the row of clothes hung by the seamen to dry on 
 the forecastle. 
 
 It was half-past nine o’clock, and I was standing near 
 the taffrail looking at a shoal of porpoises playing some 
 hundreds of feet astern, when the man who was steering 
 asked me to look in the direction to which he pointed — 
 that was, a little to the right of the bowsprit — and say if 
 there was anything to be seen there ; for he had caught 
 sight of something black upon the horizon twice, but could 
 not detect it now. 
 
 I turned my eyes toward the quarter of the sea indicated, 
 but could discern nothing whatever ; and, telling him that 
 what he had seen was probably a wave, which, standing 
 higher than his fellows, will sometimes show black a long 
 distance off, walked to the fore part of the poop. 
 
 The breeze still held good and the vessel was slipping 
 easily through the water, though the southerly swell made 
 her roll, and at times shook the wind out of the sails. The 
 
67 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOr/’ 
 
 skipper had gone to lie down, being* pretty well exhausted, 
 I dare say, for he had kept the deck for the greater part of 
 three nights running. Duckling was also below. Most of 
 my watch were on the forecastle, sitting or lying in the sun, 
 which shone very warm upon the decks ; the hens under 
 the long-boat were chattering briskly, and the cocks crow- 
 ing and the pigs grunting with the comfort of the warmth. 
 
 Suddenly, as the ship rose, I distinctly beheld something 
 black out away upon the horizon, showing just under the 
 foot of the foresail. It vanished instantly ; but I was not 
 satisfied, and went for the glass which lay upon the brack- 
 ets just under the companion. I then told the man who 
 was steering to keep her away a couple of points for a few 
 moments, and resting the glass against the mizzen-royal 
 backstay, pointed it toward the place where I had seen the 
 black object. 
 
 For some moments nothing but sea or sky filled the field 
 of the glass as the ship rose and fell ; but all at once there 
 leaped into this field the hull of a ship, deep as her main- 
 chains in the water, which came and went before my eye 
 as the long seas lifted or dropped in the foreground. I 
 managed to keep her sufficiently long in view to perceive 
 that she was totally dismasted. 
 
 “It’s a wreck,” said I, turning to the man; “let her 
 come to again and luff a point. There may be living crea- 
 tures aboard of her.” 
 
 Knowing what sort of man Captain Coxon was, I do not 
 think that I should have had the hardihood to luff the ship 
 a point out of her course had it involved the bracing of the 
 yards ; for the songs of the men would certainly have 
 brought him on deck, and I might have provoked some 
 ugly insolence. But the ship was going free, and would 
 head more westerly without occasioning further change 
 than slightly slackening the weather-braces of the upper 
 yards. This I did quietly, and the dismantled hull was 
 brought right dead on end with our flying jib-boom. The 
 men now caught sight of her, and began to stare and point, 
 but did not sing out, as they saw by the telescope in my 
 hand that I perceived her. The breeze unhappily began 
 to slacken somewhat, owing, perhaps, to the gathering 
 heat of the sun ; our pace fell off, and a full hour passed 
 before we brought the wreck near enough to see her per- 
 manently, for up to this she had been constantly vanishing 
 under the rise of the swell. She was now about two miles 
 off, and I took a long and steady look at her through the 
 telescope. It was a black hull with painted ports. The 
 
68 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.’’ 
 
 deck was flush fore and aft, and there was a good-sized 
 house just before where the mainmast should have been. 
 This house was uninjured, though the galley was split up, 
 and to starboard stood up in splinters like the stump of a 
 tree struck by lightning. No boats could be seen aboard of 
 her. Her jib-boom was gone, and so were all three masts, 
 clean cut off at the deck, as though a hand-saw had done 
 it ; but the mizzen-mast was alongside, held by the shrouds 
 and backstays, and the port main and foreshrouds streamed 
 like serpents from her chains into the water. I reckoned 
 at once that she must be loaded with timber, for she never 
 could keep afloat at that depth with any other kind of 
 cargo in her. 
 
 She made a most mournful and piteous object in the sun- 
 light, sluggishly rolling to the swell which ran in transpar- 
 ent volumes over her sides and foamed around the deck- 
 house. Once, when her stern rose, I read the name, 
 Cecilia, in broad, white letters. 
 
 I was gazing at her intently in the effort to witness some 
 indication of living thing on board, when, to my mingled 
 consternation and horror, I witnessed an arm projecting 
 through the window of the deck-house, and frantically wave 
 what resembled a white handkerchief. As none of the men 
 called out, I judged this signal was not perceptible to the 
 naked eye, and in my excitement I shouted — 
 
 ‘‘There’s a living man on board of her, my lads!” 
 dropped the glass, and ran aft to call the captain. 
 
 I met him coming up the companion-ladder. The first 
 thing he said was, “You’re out of your course,” and looked 
 up at the sails. 
 
 “ There’s a wreck yonder !” I cried, pointing eagerly, 
 “ with a man on board signaling to us.” 
 
 “Get me the glass,” he said, sulkily, and I picked it up 
 and handed it to him. 
 
 He looked at the wreck for some moments, and, address- 
 ing the man at the wheel, exclaimed, making a movement 
 with his hand : 
 
 “ Keep her away ! Where in the devil are you steering 
 to ?” 
 
 “ Good Heaven !” I ejaculated ; “ there’s a man on 
 board — there maybe others !” 
 
 “Damnation !” he e^^claimed, between his teeth ; “ what 
 do you mean by interfering with me ? Keep her away !” 
 he roared out. 
 
 During this time we had drawn sufficiently near to the 
 wreck to enable the sharper-sighted among the hands to 
 
THK WRECK OF THE GROSVENOr/’ fi9 
 
 remark the signal, and tliey were calling out that there 
 was somebody flying a handkerchief aboard the hull. 
 
 “ Captain Coxon,'' said I, with as firm a voice as I could 
 command — for I was nearly in as great a rage as he, and 
 rendered insensible to all consequences by his inhumanity 
 — if you bear away and leave that man yonder to sink 
 with that wreck when he can be saved with very little 
 trouble,' you will become as much a murderer as any ruffian 
 who stabs a man asleep.” 
 
 When I had said this Coxon turned black in the face 
 with passion. His eyes protruded, his hands and fingers 
 worked as though he were under some electrical process, 
 and I saw for the first time in my life a sight I had always 
 laughed at as a bit of impossible novelist description — a 
 mouth foaming with rage. He rushed aft, just over 
 Duckling’s cabin, and stamped with all his might. 
 
 Now,” thought I, they may try to murder me !” 
 And, without a word, I pulled off my coat, seized a belay- 
 ing-pin,and stood ready, resolved that, happen w’hat might, 
 I would give the first man who should lay his fingers on 
 me something to remember me by while he had breath in 
 his body. 
 
 The men, not quite understanding what was liappening, 
 but seeing that a “ row ” was taking place, came to the 
 forecastle and advanced by degrees along the main-deck. 
 Among them I noticed the cook, muttering to one or the 
 other who stood near. 
 
 Mr. Duckling, awakened by the violent clattering over 
 his head, came running up the companion-way with a 
 bewildered, sleepy look in his face. The captain grasped 
 him by the arm, and, pointing to me, cried out, with an 
 oath, that that villain was breeding a mutiny on board, 
 and, he believed, wanted to murder him and Duckling.” 
 
 I at once answered, Nothing of the kind ! There is a 
 man miserably perishing on board that sinking wreck, Mr. 
 Duckling, and he ought to be saved. My lads !” I cried, 
 addressing the men on the main-deck, “ is there a sailor 
 among you all who would have the heart to leave that man 
 yonder without an effort to rescue him 
 
 ‘‘ No, sir !” shouted one of them. We’ll save the man, 
 and if the skipper refuses, we’ll make him !” 
 
 ‘‘ Luff !” I called to the man at the wheel. 
 
 ‘‘ Luff at your peril !” screamed the skipper. 
 
 • “ Aft here, some hands,” I cried, and lay the main-yard 
 al;)ack. Let go the port main-braces !” 
 
 The captain came running toward me. 
 
70 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.” 
 
 By the living God !” I cried, in a fury, grasping the 
 heavy brass belaying-pin, ** if you come within a foot of 
 me, Captain Coxon, I’ll dash your brains out !” 
 
 My attitude, my enraged face, and menacing gesture 
 produced the desired effect. He stopped dead, turned a 
 ghastly white, and looked round at Duckling. 
 
 What do you mean by this (etc.) conduct, you (etc.) 
 mutinous scoundrels?” roared Duckling, with a volley of 
 foul language. 
 
 Give him one for himself, if he says too much, Mr. 
 Royle !” sung out some hoarse voice on the main-deck ; 
 
 we’ll back yer !” And then came cries of ‘‘ They’re a 
 cursed pair o’ murderers !” “ Who run the smack down ?” 
 
 “ Who lets men drown ?” Who starves honest men ?” 
 This last exclamation was followed by a roar. 
 
 The whole of the crew were now on deck, having been 
 aroused by our voices. Some of them were looking on 
 with a grin, others with an expression of fierce curiosity. 
 It was at once understood that I was making a stand 
 against the captain and chief mate, and: a single glance at 
 th^em assured me that by one word I could set the whole 
 of them on fire to do my bidding even to shedding blood. 
 
 In the meantime the man at the wheel had luffed until 
 the weather leeches were flat and the ship scarcely mov- 
 ing. And at this moment, that the skipper might know 
 their meaning, a couple of hands jumped aft and let go the 
 weather main-braces. I took care to keep my eyes on 
 Coxon and the mate, fully prepared for any attack that 
 one or both might make on me. Duckling eyed me furi- 
 ously, but in silence, evidently baffled by my resolute air 
 and the position of the men. Then he said something to 
 the captain, who looked exhausted and white and haggard 
 with his useless passion. They walked over to the leeside 
 of the poop, and after a short conference, the captain, to 
 my surprise, went below, and Duckling came forward. 
 
 “ There’s no objection,’* he said, to your saving the 
 man’s life, if you want. Lower away the starboard quar- 
 ter-boat, and you go along in her,” he added to me, utter- 
 ing the last words in such a thick voice that I thought he 
 was choking. 
 
 “ Come along, some of 3^ou !” I cried out, hastily putting 
 on my coat ; and in less than a minute I was in the boat 
 with the rudder and thole-pins shipped and four hands 
 ready to out oars as soon as we touched the water. 
 
 Duckling began to fumble at one end of the boat’s falls. 
 
 “Don’t let him lower away !” roared out one of the men 
 
71 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE aRCSVEHOR.'^ 
 
 in the boat. He’ll let us go with a run. He’d like to see 
 us drowned !” 
 
 Duckling fell back, scowling with fury, and, shoving his 
 head over as the boat sunk quietly into the water, he dis- 
 charged a volley of execrations at us, saying that he would 
 shoot some of us, if he swung for it, before he was done, 
 and especially applying a heap of abusive terms to me. 
 
 The fellow pulling the bow oar laughed in his face, and 
 another shouted out, We’ll teach you to say your prayers 
 yet, you ugly old sinner !” 
 
 We got away from the ship’s side cleverly, and in a short 
 time were rowing fast for the wreck. The excitement 
 under which I labored made me reckless of the issue of this 
 adventure. The sight of the lonely man upon the wreck, 
 coupled with the unmanly, brutal intention of Coxon to 
 leave him to his fate, had goaded me into a state of mind 
 infuriate enough to have done and dared anything to com- 
 pel Coxon to save him. He might call it mutiny, but I 
 called it humanity, and I was prepared to stand or fall by 
 my theory. The hate the crew had for their captain and 
 chief mate was quite strong enough to guarantee me 
 against any foul play on the part of Coxon, otherwise I 
 might have prepared myself to see the ship fill and stand 
 away, and leave us alone on the sea with the wreck. One 
 of the men in the boat suggested this ; but another imme- 
 diately answered, They’d pitch the skipper overboard if 
 he gave such an order and glad o’ the chance. There’s no 
 
 love for ’em among us, I can tell you ; and, by ! there’U 
 
 be bloody work done aboard the ‘ Grosvenor ’ if things 
 aren’t mended soon, as you’ll see.” 
 
 They all four pulled at their oars savagely as these words 
 were spoken, and I never saw' such sullen and ferocious 
 expressions on men’s faces as came into theirs as they fixed 
 their eyes as with one accord upon the ship. 
 
 She^ deep as she was, looked a beautiful model on the 
 mighty surface of the water, rolling with marvelous grace 
 to the swell, the strength and volume of which made me 
 feel my littleness and weakness as it lifted the small boat 
 with irresistible power. There was wind enough to keep 
 her sails full upon her graceful, slender masts, and the 
 brass-work upon her deck flashed brilliantly as she rolled 
 from side to side. 
 
 Strange contrast, to look from her to the broken and 
 desolate picture ahead ! My eVes were riveted upon it now 
 with new and intense einotion, for by this time I could dis- 
 cern that the person who was waving to us was a female — 
 
72 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOk/’ 
 
 woman or girl I could not yet make out — and that her hair 
 was like a veil of gold behind her swaying arm. 
 
 ‘‘ It’s a woman !” I cried in my excitement ; it’s no 
 man at all. Pull smartly, my lads ! pull smartly, for God’s 
 sake !” 
 
 The men gave way stoutly, and the swell favoring us, we 
 were soon close to the wreck. The girl, as I now perceived 
 she was, waved her handkerchief wildly as we approached ; 
 but my attention was occupied in considering how we could 
 best board the wreck without injury to the boat. She lay 
 broadside to us, with her stern on our right, and was not 
 only rolling heavily with wallowing, squelching move- 
 ments, but was swirling the heavy mizzen-mast that lay 
 alongside through the water each time she went over to 
 starboard, so that it was necessarv to approach her with 
 the greatest caution to prevent our boat from being stove 
 in. Another element of danger was the great flood of 
 water which she took in over her shattered bulwarks, first 
 on this side, then on that, discharging the torrent again 
 into the sea as she rolled. This water came from her like 
 a cataract, and in a second would fill and sink the boat un- 
 less extreme care were taken to keep clear of it. 
 
 I waved my hat to the poor girl to let her know that we 
 saw her and had come to save her, and steered the boat 
 right around the wreck that I might observe the most 
 practical point for boarding her. 
 
 She appeared to be a vessel of about seven hundred tons. 
 The falling of her masts had crushed her port bulwarks 
 level with the deck, and part of her starboard bulwarks 
 was also smashed to pieces. Her wheel was gone, and the 
 heavy seas that had swept her deck had carried away cap- 
 stans, binnacle, hatchway gratings, pumps — everything, in 
 short, but the deck-house and the remnants of the galley. 
 I particularly noticed a strong iron boat's davit twisted up 
 like a cork-screw. She was full of water, and lay as deep 
 as her main-chains, but her bows stood high, and her fore- 
 chains were out of the sea. It was miraculous to see her 
 keep afloat as the long swell rolled over her in a cruel, 
 foaming succession of waves. 
 
 Though these plain details impressed themselves upon 
 my memory, I did not seem to notice anything, in the anx- 
 iety that possessed me to rescue the lonely creature in the 
 deck-house. It would have been impossible to keep a 
 footing upon the main-deck without a life-line or some- 
 thing to hold on by ; and seeing this, and forming my re- 
 solutions rapidly, I ordered the man in the bow of the 
 
73 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE “ GROSVENOk/' 
 
 boat to throw in his oar and exchange places with me, and 
 head the boat for the starboard port-chains. As we ap- 
 proached I stood tip with one foot planted on the gunwale 
 ready to spring ; the broken shrouds were streaming aft 
 and alongside, so that if I missed the jump and fell into the 
 water there was plenty of stuff to catch hold of. 
 
 “Gently — 'vast rowing — ready to back astern smartly !" 
 I cried, as we approached. I waited a moment : the hull 
 rolled toward us, and the succeeding swell threw up our 
 boat ; the deck, though all aslant, was on a line with my 
 feet. I sprung with all my strength, and got well upon the 
 deck, but fell heavily as I reached it. However, I was up 
 again in a moment, and ran forward out of the water. 
 
 Here was a heap of gear — stay-sail, and jib-halyards, and 
 other ropes, some of the ends swarming overboard. I 
 hauled in one of these ends, but found I could not clear 
 the raffle ; but looking round, I perceived a couple of coils 
 of line — spare stun’sail tacks or halyards I took them to be 
 — lying close against the foot of the bowsprit. I immedi- 
 ately seized the end of one of these coils and flung it into 
 the boat, telling them to drop clear of the wreck astern ; 
 and when they had backed as far as the length of the line 
 permitted, I bent on the end of the other coil and paid that 
 out until the boat was some fathoms astern. I then made 
 my end fast, and sung out to one of the men to get on 
 board by the starboard mizzen-chains, and to bring the end 
 of the line with him. After waiting a few minutes, the 
 boat being hidden, I saw the fellow come scrambling over 
 the side with a red face, his clothes and hair streaming, he 
 having fallen overboard. He shook himself like a dog, and 
 crawled with the line, on his hands and knees, a short dis- 
 tance forward, then hauled the line taut and made it fast. 
 
 “ Tell them to bring the boat round here,'’ I cried, “ and 
 lay off on their oars until we are ready. And you get hold 
 of this line and work yourself up to me.” 
 
 Saying which, I advanced along the deck, clinging tightly 
 with both hands. It very providentially happened that the 
 door of the deck-house faced the forecastle within a few 
 feet of where the remains of the galley stood. There would 
 be, therefore, less risk in opening it than had it faced beam- 
 wise ; for the water, as it broke against the sides of the 
 house, disparted clear of the fore and after parts ; that is, 
 the great bulk of it ran clear, though, of course, a foot's 
 depth of it at least surged against the door. 
 
 I called out to the girl to open the door quickly, as it slid 
 in groves like a panel, and was not to be stirred from the 
 
i * •* . the wreck of the grosyenor.” 
 
 outside. The poor creature appeared mad, and I repeated 
 my request three times without inducing her to leave the 
 window. Them, not believing that she understood me, I 
 cried out, “ Are you English ?” 
 
 “ Yes,” she replied. “ For God’s sake, save us !” 
 
 “ I cannot get you through that window,” I exclaimed. 
 “ Rouse yourself, and open that door, and I will save 
 you.” 
 
 She now seemed to comprehend, and drew in her head. 
 By this time the man out of the boat had succeeded in 
 sliding along the rope to where I stood, though the poor 
 devil was nearly drowned on the road ; for when about 
 half-way the hull took in a lump of swell which swept him 
 right off his legs, and he was swung hard a-starboard, hold- 
 ing on for his life. However, he recovered himself smartly 
 when the water was gone, and came along hand over fist, 
 snorting and cursing in wonderful style. 
 
 Meanwhile, though I kept a firm hold of the life-line, I 
 took care to stand where the inroads of water were not 
 heavy, wating impatiently for the door to open. It shook 
 in the grooves, tried by a feeble hand ; then a desperate 
 effort was made, and it slid a couple of inches. 
 
 “ That will do !” I shouted. “ Now, then, my lad, catch 
 hold of me with one hand, and the line with the other.” 
 
 The fellow took a firm grip of my monkey-jacket, and I 
 made for the door. The water washed up to my knees, but 
 I soon inserted my fingers in the crevice of the door, and 
 thrust it open. 
 
 The house was a single compartment, though I had ex- 
 pected to find it divided into two. In the center was a 
 table that traveled on stanchions from the roof to the 
 deck. On either side were a couple of bunks. The girl 
 stood near the door. In a bunk to the left of the door lay 
 an old man with white hair. Prostrate on his back, on the 
 deck, with his arms stretched against his ears, was the 
 corpse of a man, well dressed ; and in a bunk on the right 
 sat a sailor, who, when he saw me, yelled out and snapped 
 his fingers, making horrible grimaces. 
 
 Such, in brief, the coup d'odl of that weird interior as it 
 met my eyes. 
 
 I seized the girl by the arm. 
 
 “You first,” said I. “Come, there is no time to be 
 lost.” 
 
 But she shrunk back, pressing against the door with her 
 hand to prevent me from pulling her, crying in a husky 
 
75 
 
 THE WRECK OF TFTE GROSVENOR/’ 
 
 voice, and looking at the old man with the white hair. My 
 father first ! my father first 
 
 ‘‘You shall all be saved, but you must obey me. 
 Quickly, now !** I exclaimed, passionately, for a heavy sea 
 at that moment flooded the ship, and a rush of water 
 swamped the house through the open door, and washed the 
 corpse on the deck up into a corner. 
 
 Grasping her firmly, I lifted her off her feet, and went 
 staggering to the life-rope, slinging her light body over ray 
 shoulder as I went. Assisted by my man, I gained the bow 
 of the wreck, and, hailing the boat, ordered it alongside. 
 
 “ One of you,'’ cried I, “ stand ready to receive this lady 
 when I give the signal.’' 
 
 I then told the man who was with me to jump into the 
 fore-chains, which he instantly did. The wreck lurched 
 heavily to port. “ Stand by, my lads !” I shouted. Over 
 she came again, with the water swooping along the main- 
 deck. The boat rose high, and the fore-chains were sub- 
 merged to the height of the man's knees. “ Now," I called 
 and lifted the girl over. She was seized by the man in the 
 chains, and pushed toward the boat ; the fellow standing 
 in the bow of the boat caught her, and at the same moment 
 down sunk the boat, and the wreck rolled wearily over. 
 But the girl was safe. 
 
 “ Hurrah, my lad !" I sung out. “Up with you — there 
 are others remaining and I went sprawling along the 
 line to the deck-house, there to encounter another rush of 
 water, which washed as high as my thighs, and fetched me 
 such a thump in the stomach that I thought I must have 
 died of suffocation. 
 
 I was glad to find that the old man had got out of his 
 bunk, and was standing at the door. 
 
 “ Is my poor girl safe, sir ?" he exclaimed, with the same 
 huskiness of voice that had grated so unpleasantly in the 
 girl's tone. 
 
 “ Quite safe ; come along." 
 
 “ Thanks be to Almighty God !" he ejaculated, and 
 burst into tears. 
 
 I seized hold of his thin, cold hands, but shifted my 
 fingers to catch him by the coat-collar, so as to exert more 
 power over him, and handed him along the deck, telling 
 my companion to lay hold of the seaman and fetch him 
 away smartly. We managed to escape the water, for the 
 poor old gentleman bestirred himself very nimbly, and I 
 helped him over the fore-chains, and when the boat rose, 
 tumbled him into her without ceremony. I saw the 
 
7G 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.’' 
 
 daughter leap toward him and clasp him in her arms, but 
 I was soon again scrambling on to the deck, having heard 
 cries from m}^ man, accompanied with several loud curses, 
 mingled with dreadful yells. 
 
 He’s bitten me, sir !” cried my companion, hauling him- 
 self away from the deck-house. He’s roaring mad.” 
 
 “ It can’t be helped,” I answered. We must get him 
 out.” 
 
 He saw me pushing along the life-line, plucked up heart, 
 and went with myself through a sousing sea to the door. I 
 caught a glimpse of a white face glaring at me from the 
 interior : in a second a figure shot out, fled with incredible 
 speed toward the bow, and leaped into the sea just where 
 our boat lay. 
 
 “ They’ll pick him up,” I exclaimed. Stop a second 
 and I entered the house and stooped over the figure of the 
 man on the deck. I was not familiar with death, and yet I 
 knew it was here. I can not describe the signs in his face ; 
 but such as they were they told me the truth. I noticed a 
 ring upon his finger, and that his clothes were good. His 
 hair was black, and his features well-shaped, though his 
 face had a half-convulsed expression, as if something 
 frightful had appeared to him, and he had died of the sight 
 of it. 
 
 This wreck must be his coffin,” I said. “ He is a corpse. 
 We can do no more.” 
 
 We scrambled for the last time along the life-line and got 
 into the fore-chains, but to our consternation saw the boat 
 rowing away from the wreck. However, the fit of rage and 
 terror that possessed me lasted but a moment or two ; for 
 I now saw they were giving chase to the madman, who was 
 swimming steadily away. Two of the men rowed, and the 
 third hung over the bows, ready to grasp the miserable 
 wretch. The “ Grosvenor ” stood steady, about a mile off, 
 with her mainyards backed ; and just as the fellow over the 
 boat’s bows caught hold of the swimmer’s hair, the ensign 
 was run up on board the ship and dipped three times. 
 
 Bring him along !” I shouted. They’ll be off without 
 us if we don’t bear a hand.” 
 
 They nearly capsized the boat as they dragged the lunatic, 
 streaming like a drowned rat, out of tlie water ; and one of 
 the sailors tumbled him over on his back, and knelt upon 
 him, while he took some turns with the boat’s painter round 
 his body, arms and legs. The boat then came alongside, 
 and, watching our opportunity, we jumped into her and 
 shoved off. 
 
THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR/' 
 
 77 
 
 I had now leisure to examine the persons whom we had 
 saved. 
 
 They — father and daughter, as I judged them by the 
 girl’s exclamation on the wreck — sat in the stern-sheets, 
 their hands locked. The old man seemed nearly insensible, 
 leaning backward with his chin on his breast and his eyes 
 partially closed. I feared he was dying, but could do no 
 good until we reached the Grosvenor,” as we had no 
 spirits in the boat. 
 
 The girl appeared to be about twenty years of age, very 
 fair, her hair of golden straw color, w^hich hung wet and 
 streaky down her back and over her shoulders, though a 
 portion of it was held by a comb. She was deadly pale 
 and her lips blue, and in her fine eyes was such a look of 
 mingled horror and rapture as she cast them around her, 
 first glancing at me, then at the wreck, then at the “ Gros- 
 venor,” that the memor}^ of it will last me to my death. 
 Her dress, of some dark material, was soaked with salt 
 water up to her hips, and she shivered and moaned inces- 
 santly, though the sun beat so warmly upon us that the 
 thwarts were hot to the hand. 
 
 The mad sailor lay at the bottom of the boat, looking 
 straight into the sky. He was a horrid-looking object, 
 with his streaming hair, pasty features, and red beard, his 
 naked shanks and feet protruding through his soaking, 
 clinging trousers, which figured his shin-bones as though 
 they clothed a skeleton. Now and again he would give 
 himself a wild twirl and yelp out fiercely ; but he was 
 well-nigh spent with his swim, and, on the whole, was 
 quiet enough. 
 
 I said to the girl, How long have you been in this 
 dreadful position ?” 
 
 Since yesterday morning,” she answered, in a choking 
 voice painful to hear, and gulping after each word. ‘‘We 
 have not had a drop of water to drink since the night 
 before last. He is mad with thirst, for he drank the water 
 on the deck,” and she pointed to the man in the bottom of 
 the boat. 
 
 “My God!” I cried to the men, “do you hear her? 
 They have not drunk water for two day ! For the love of 
 God, give way !” 
 
 They bent their backs to the oars, and the boat foamed 
 over the long swell. The wind was astern and helped us. 
 
 1 did not speak again to the poor girl, for it was cruel to 
 make her talk when the words lacerated her throat as 
 though they were pieces of burning iron. 
 
78 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSTEHOR.’’ 
 
 After twenty minutes, which seemed as many hours, we 
 reached the vessel. The crew pressing round the gang- 
 way cheered when they saw we had brought people from 
 the wreck. Duckling and the skipper watched us grimly 
 from the poop. 
 
 Now, then, my lads,*' I cried, up with this lady first 
 Some of you on deck get water ready, as these people are 
 dying of thirst.’* 
 
 In a few minutes both the girl and the old man were 
 handed over the gangway. I cut the boat’s painter adrift 
 from the ring-bolt so that we could ship the madman with- 
 out loosening his bonds, and he was hoisted up like a bale 
 of goods. Then four of us got out of the boat, leaving one 
 to drop her under the davits and hook on the falls. 
 
 At this moment a horrible scene took place. 
 
 The old man, tottering on the arms of two seamen, was 
 being led into the cuddy, followed by the girl, who walked 
 unaided. The madman, in the grasp of the big sailor named 
 Johnson, stood near the gangway, and as I scrambled on 
 deck one of the men was holding a pannikin full of water 
 to his face. The poor wretch was shrinking away from it, 
 with his eyes half out of their sockets ; but suddenly tearing 
 his arm with a violent effort from the rope that bound him, 
 he seized the pannikin and bit clean through the tin j after 
 which, throwing back his head, he swallowed the whole 
 draught, dashed the pannikin down, his face turned black, 
 and he fell dead on the deck. 
 
 The big sailor sprung aside with an oath, forced from him 
 by his terror, and from every looker-on there broke a groan. 
 They all shrunk away and stood staring with blanched 
 faces. Such a piteous sight as it was, lying doubled up, 
 with the rope pinioning the miserable limbs, the teeth 
 locked, and the right arm uptossed ! 
 
 Aft here and get the quarter-boat hoisted up !” shouted 
 Duckling, advancing on the poop ; and, seeing the man 
 dead on the deck, he added, Get a tarpaulin and cover him 
 up, and let him lie on the fore-hatch.” 
 
 Shall I tell the steward to serve out grog to the men 
 who went with me ?” I asked him. 
 
 He stared at me contemptuously, and walked away with- 
 out answering. 
 
 You shall have your grog,” said I, addressing one of 
 them who stood near, though it should be my own allow- 
 ance.” And thoroughly exhausted after my exertion, and 
 wet through, I turned into my cabin to put on some dry 
 clothes. 
 
79 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR/ 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 While I was in my cabin I heard the men hoisting up the 
 quarter-boat, and this was followed by an order from Duck- 
 ling to man the lee main-braces. The ship, hove to, was off 
 her course ; but when she filled, she brought the wreck 
 right abreast of the port-hole in my cabin. I stood watch- 
 ing for some minutes with peculiar emotions, for the recol- 
 lection of the dead body in the deck-house lent a most im- 
 pressive significance to the mournful object which rolled 
 from side to side. It comforted me, however, to reflect 
 that it was impossible I could have left anything living on 
 the hull, since nothing could have existed below the deck, 
 and any one above must have been seen by me. 
 
 The ship, now lying over, shut the wreck out, and I 
 shifted my clothes as speedily as I could, being anxious to 
 hear what Captain Coxon should say to me. 1 was also 
 curious to see the old man and girl, and learn what treat- 
 ment the captain was showing them. I remember it struck 
 me, just at this time, that the girl was in a very awkward 
 position ; for here she was on board a vessel without any 
 female to serve her for a companion and lend her clothes, 
 which she would stand seriously in need of, as those she had 
 on her were wringing wet. And even supposing she could 
 make .shift with these for a time, she would soon want a 
 change of apparel, which she certainly would not get until 
 we reached Valparaiso, unless the skipper put into some port 
 and landed them. The memory of her refined and pretty 
 face, with the amber hair about it, and her wild, soft, pite- 
 ous blue eyes, haunted me ; and I tried to think what could 
 be done to make her comfortable in this matter of dress if 
 the captain refused to go out of his way to set them ashore. 
 
 Thus thinking, I was pulling on a boot when there came 
 an awkward knock at the door of the cabin, and in stepped 
 the carpenter, Stevens by name, holding in his hand a bar 
 of iron with a collar at either end, and one collar fastened 
 with a padlock. Close behind the carpenter came Duck- 
 ling, who let the door close of itself, and who immediately 
 said : 
 
 Captain Coxon’s orders are to put you in irons. Car- 
 penter, clap those belayers on his d d shins !” 
 
 I jumped off the chest on v/hich I was seated, not with 
 the intention of resisting, but of remonstrating ; but Duck- 
 ling mistaking the action drew a pistol out of his side- 
 pocket, and, presenting it at my head, said, right through 
 
80 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.*’ 
 
 his nose, which was the first time I had heard him so speak, 
 By the Eternal ! if you don't let the carpenter do his 
 work. I'll shoot you dead — so mind !" 
 
 ‘‘ You’re a ruffian and a bully !" said I ; but I’ll keep 
 my life if only to punish you and your master !” 
 
 Saying which I reseated myself, folded my arms reso- 
 lutely, and suffered the carpenter to lock the irons on my 
 ankles, keeping my eyes fixed on Duckling with an expres- 
 sion of the utmost scorn and dislike in them. 
 
 Now,” said he, ‘‘you infernal mutinous hound! I 
 reckon you’ll not give us much trouble for the rest of the 
 voyage.” 
 
 This injurious language was more than my temper could 
 brook. Scarcely knowing what I did, I threw myself 
 against him, caught his throat, and dashed him violently 
 down upon the deck. The pistol exploded in his hand as 
 he fell. 
 
 “ Carpenter,” I cried, furiously, “ open that door !” 
 
 The fellow obeyed me instantly, and walked out of the 
 cabin. Duckling laypretty well stunned upon the deck ; 
 but in a few moments he would have been up and at me, 
 and, hampered as I was by the irons, he must have mastered 
 me easily. I shambled over to where he lay, dragged him 
 upright, and pitched him with a crash through the open 
 door against the cuddy table. He struck it heavily and 
 rolled under it, and I then slammed the door and sat down, 
 feeling faint and quite exhausted of breath. 
 
 The door had not been closed two minutes when it was 
 partially opened, and a friendly hand (the boatswain’s, as 
 I afterward learned) placed a pannikin of rum and water 
 on the deck, and a voice .said, “ They’ll not let you be here 
 long, sir.” The door was then shut again ; and, very 
 thankful for a refreshment of which I stood seriously in 
 need, I got hold of the pannikin and swallowed the contents. 
 
 I now tried to reflect upon my situation, but found it im- 
 possible to do so, as I could not guess what intentions the 
 captain had against me and what would be the result of 
 my conflict with Duckling. For some while I sat expecting 
 to see the chief mate rush in on me ; and, in anticipation of 
 a struggle with a coward who would have me almost at his 
 mercy, I laid hold of a sea-boot, very heavy, with an iron- 
 shod heel, and held it ready to strike at the bully’s head 
 should he enter. However, in about a quarter of an hour’s 
 time I saw him through my cabin window pass along the 
 main-deck, with a blue lump over his right eye, while the 
 rest of his face shone with soap, which he must have used 
 
THE WRECK OF THE ‘‘ GROSVENOR.” 81 
 
 without stint to rid his features of the blood that had 
 smeared them. Whether the report of the pistol had been 
 heard or not I could not tell ; but no notice appeared to be 
 taken of it. I noticed a number of the crew just under the 
 forecastle conversing in a very earnest manner, and some- 
 times looking toward my cabin. 
 
 There was something very gross and brutal in this treat- 
 ment to which I was subjected, and there was a contempt 
 in it for me, suggested by the skipper sending Duckling to 
 see me in irons, instead of logging to my face and acting in 
 a ship-shape fashion in putting me under arrest, which 
 galled me extremely. The very irons on my legs were not 
 such as are ordinarily used on board ship, and looked as if 
 they had been picked up cheap in some rag-and-slop shop 
 in South America or in the West Indies, for I think I had 
 seen such things in pictures of truculent negro slaves. I 
 was in some measure supported by the reflection that the 
 crew sympathized with me, and would not suffer me to be 
 cruelly used ; but the idea of a mutiny among them gave 
 me no pleasure, for the skipper was sure to swear that I 
 was the ringleader, and Duckling would of course back his 
 statements ; and my calling upon the men to help me put 
 off to the wreck, against the captain's orders, my going 
 thither, and my confinement in irons, would all tell heavily 
 against me in any court of inquiry ; so that, as things were, 
 I not only stood the chance of being professionally ruined, 
 but of having to undergo a term of imprisonment ashore. 
 
 These were no very agreeable reflections ; and if some 
 rather desperate thoughts came into my head while I sat 
 pondering over my misfortunes, the reader Will not greatly 
 wonder. 
 
 I was growing rather faint with hunger, for it was past 
 my usual dinner hour, and I had done enough work to 
 account for a good appetite. 
 
 The captain was eating his dinner in the cuddy ; for I 
 not only smelled the cooking, but heard his voice addres- 
 sing the steward, who was, perhaps, the only man in the 
 ship who showed any kind of liking for him. I tried to 
 hear if the old man or the girl were with him, but caught 
 no other voice. I honestly prayed that the captain would 
 act humanely toward them ; but I had my doubts, for he 
 was certainly a cold-blooded, selfish rascal. 
 
 By and by I heard Duckling's voice, showing that the 
 captain had gone on deck. This man, either wanting the 
 tact of his superior or hating me more bitterly (which I 
 
82 HE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.” 
 
 admit was fair, seeing how I had punished him), said in a 
 loud voice to the steward ; 
 
 What fodder is that mutinous dog yonder to have ?” 
 The steward spoke low and I did not hear. 
 
 Serve the skunk right,’’ continued the chief mate. By 
 glory ! if there was onl)^ a pair of handcuffs on board they 
 should be on him. How’s this lump ?” 
 
 The steward replied, and Mr. Duckling continued : 
 
 I guess the fellow at the wheel grinned when he saw it. 
 But I’ll be raising bigger lumps than this on some of ’em 
 before I’m done. This is the most skulking, sniveling, 
 mutinous ship’s crew that ever I sailed with ; I’d father 
 work the vessel with four Lascars ; and as to that rat in 
 the hole there, if it wasn’t for the color of the bunting we 
 sail under, I reckon we’d have made an ensign of him at 
 the mizzen-peak some days ago, by the Lord ! with the sig- 
 nal halyards round his neck, for he’s born to be hanged ; 
 and I guess, though he knocked me down when I wasn’t 
 looking. I’m strong enough to hoist him thirty feet, and let 
 him drop with a run.” 
 
 All this was said in a loud voice for my edification, but I 
 must own it did not frighten me very greatly. To speak the 
 truth, I thought more of the old man and his daughter than 
 I did of myself ; for if they should hear this bragging 
 bully from their cabins, they would form very alarming 
 conclusions as to the character of the persons who had 
 rescued them, and scarcely know, indeed, whether we were 
 not all cut-throats. 
 
 Shortly after this. Duckling came out on to the main- 
 deck, and, observing me looking through the window, 
 bawled at the top of his voice for the carpenter, who pres- 
 ently came, and Duckling, pointing to my window, gave 
 him some instructions, which he went away to execute. A 
 young ordinary seamen — an Irish lad named Driscoll — was 
 coiling a rope over one of the belaying-pins around the 
 mainmast. Duckling pointed up aloft, and his voice 
 sounded, though I did not hear the order. The lad waited 
 to coil the rest of the rope — a fathom or so — before obey- 
 ing ; whereupon Duckling hit him a blow on the back, 
 slued him round, caught him by the throat, and backed him 
 savagely against the starboard bulwarks, roaring, in lan- 
 guage quite audible to me now, Up with you, you skulker ! 
 Up with you, I say, or I’ll pound you to pieces !” 
 
 At this moment the carpenter approached my window, 
 provided with a hammer and a couple of planks, which he 
 proceeded to nail upon the framework. Duckling watched 
 
88 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR/* 
 
 him with a grin upon his ugly face, the lump over his eye 
 not improving the expression, as you may believe. I was 
 now in comparative darkness ; for the port-hole admitted 
 but little light, and, unlike the rest of the cuddy berths, my 
 cabin had no bull’s-eye. 
 
 I reached the door with a great deal of trouble, for the 
 iron bar hampered my movements excessively, and found 
 it locked outside ; but by whom and when I did not know, 
 for I had not heard the key turned. But I might depend 
 that Duckling had done this with cat-like stealthiness, and 
 that he probably had the key in his pocket. 
 
 I was hungry enough to have felt grateful for a biscuit, 
 and had half a mind to sing out to the steward to bring me 
 something to eat, but reflected that my doing so might only 
 provoke an insulting answer from the fellow. With some 
 difficulty I pulled the mattress out of the cot and put it into 
 the bunk, as my pinioned legs would not enable me to climb 
 or spring, and lay down and presently fell asleep. 
 
 I slept away the greater part of the afternoon, for when 
 I awoke, the sky, as I saw it through the port-hole, was 
 dark with the shadow of evening. A strong wind was 
 blowing and the ship laying heavily over to it, by which I 
 might know she was carrying a heap of canvas. 
 
 I looked over the edge of the bunk, and saw on the deck 
 near the door a tin dish, containing some common ship’s 
 biscuit and a can of cold water. I was so hungry that I 
 jumped up eagerly to get the biscuit, by doing which I so 
 tweaked my ankles with the irons that the blood came 
 from the broken skin. I made shift to reach the biscuit, 
 which pi'oved to be the ship’s bread as served to the men, 
 and eat greedily, being indeed famished ; but speedily dis- 
 covered the substantial ground of complaint the sailors 
 had against the ship’s stores ; for the biscuit was intolerably 
 moldy and rotten, and .so full of weevils that nothing but 
 hunger could have induced me to swallow the abomination. 
 I managed to devour a couple of these things, and drank 
 some water ; and then pulled out my pipe and began to 
 smoke, caring little about the skipper’s objection to this 
 indulgence in the saloon, and heartily washing he would 
 come to the cabin that I might tell him what I thought of 
 his behavior. 
 
 How long was this state of things going to last with me ? 
 Would the crew compel Captain Coxon to put into some 
 near port where I should he handed over to the authorities, 
 or would we proceed direct to Valparaiso ? The proba- 
 bility of his touching anywhere was, in my opinion, now 
 
84 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.” 
 
 smaller than before, as the delays, and inquiry into my 
 conduct, and the complaints of the men, would seriously 
 enlarge the period of the voyage. Nor could I imagine 
 that the poor persons we had rescued would prevail upon 
 him to go out of his way to land them. As for myself, 
 looking back on my actions, I did not believe that any 
 court would judge me severely for obliging Coxon to send 
 a boat to the wreck ; for I had the evidence of the crew to 
 prove that a human being had been seen signaling to us 
 for help before I ordered the ship to be hove to, and that 
 therefore my determination to board the wreck had not 
 been speculative, but truly justified by the spectacle of 
 human distress. Still, such anticipations scarcely consoled 
 me for the inconvenience I suffered in my feet being held 
 in irons, and in my being locked up in a gloomy cabin, 
 where such fare as I had already eaten would probably be 
 the food I should get until the voyage out was ended. 
 
 As the evening advanced the wind freshened, and I 
 heard the captain give orders just over my head, and the 
 hands shortening sail. The skipper was again straining 
 the ship heavily ; the creaking and groaning in the cuddy 
 were incessant ; and every now and again I heard the boom 
 of a sea against the vessel’s side and the sousing rush of 
 water on deck. But after the men had been at work some 
 time, the vessel labored less and got upon a more even 
 keel. 
 
 Two bells (nine o’clock) had been struck, when I was 
 suddenly attracted by a sound of hammering upon the 
 dead-light in my cabin. I turned my head hastily ; but as 
 it was not only dark inside, but dark without, I could dis- 
 cern nothing, and concluded that the noise had been made 
 on the deck overhead. 
 
 After an interval of a minute the hammering was re- 
 peated, and now it was impossible for me to doubt that it 
 was caused by something hard, such as the handle of a 
 knife, being .struck upon the thick glass of the port-hole. 
 I was greatly astonished ; but remembering that the main- 
 chains extended away from this port-hole, I easily con- 
 cluded that some one had got down into them and was 
 knocking to draw my attention. 
 
 I hoisted my legs out of the bunk with very great diffi- 
 culty, and having got my feet upon the deck, drew myself 
 to the port-hole, but with much trouble, it being to wind- 
 ward, and the deck sloping to a considerable angle. Not 
 a glimmer of light penetrated my cabin from the cuddy ; 
 and whether the sky outside was clear or not, I only know 
 
85 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.” 
 
 that the prospect seen through the port-hole, buried in the 
 thickness of the ship’s wall was pitch-dark. 
 
 I untwisted the screw that kept the dead-light closed, 
 and it blew open, and a rush of wind, concentrated by the 
 narrowness of the aperture through which it penetrated, 
 blew damp with spray upon my face. 
 
 Fearful of my voice being heard in the cuddy — for this 
 was the hour when the spirits were put upon the table, and 
 it was quite likely that Coxon and Duckling might be 
 seated within, drinking alone — I muffled my voice betv/een 
 my hands and asked who was there ? 
 
 The fellow jammed his face so effectually into the port- 
 hole as to exclude the wind, so that the whisper in which 
 he spoke was quite distinct. 
 
 “ Me — Stevens, the carpenter. I’ve come from the crew. 
 But you’re to take your solemn oath you’ll not split upon 
 us if I tell you what’s going to happen ?” 
 
 “ I am not in a position to split,” I replied. But I can 
 make no promises until I know your intentions.” 
 
 The man was a long time silent. Several times he with- 
 drew his face, as I knew (for I could not see him) by the 
 rush of wind that came in, to shake himself free of the 
 spray that broke over him. 
 
 It’s just this,” he said, bunging up the port-hole again. 
 “ We’d rather take a twelve-months imprisonment ashore, 
 in the worst jail in England, than work this vessel on the 
 rotten food we’re obliged to eat. What we want to know 
 is, will you take charge o’ the ship, and carry her where 
 we tell yer, if we give you command ?” 
 
 I was too much startled by this question to reply at 
 once. Influenced by the long term of confinement before 
 me if Captain Coxon remained in control, by my bitter 
 dislike of him and his bully factotum, by the longing to 
 be free, and the hundred excuses I could frame for 
 co-operating with the crew, my first impulse was to say 
 yes. But there came quickly considerations of the danger 
 of mutiny on board ship, of the sure excesses of men made 
 reckless by liberty and freed from the discipline which, 
 though their passions might protest against it, their still 
 stronger instincts admitted and obeyed. 
 
 Give us your answer,” said the man. “ If the chief 
 mate looks over, he’ll see me.” 
 
 ‘‘ I can not consent,” I replied. I am as sorry for the 
 crew as I am for myself. But things are better as they 
 are.” 
 
 << By !” exclaimed the man, in a violent, hoarse 
 
86 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.’' 
 
 whisper, “ we don't mean to let ’em be as they are. We’ve 
 put up with a bit too much as it is. We’Jl find a way of 
 making* you consent — see to that ! And if you peach on 
 us, we’re still too strong for you — so mind your life !” 
 
 Saying which, he withdrew his head ; and after waiting 
 a short time to see if he remained, I closed the port and 
 shuffled into my bunk again. 
 
 I tried to think how I should act. 
 
 If I acquainted the captain with the carpenter’s dis- 
 closure, the men would probably murder me. And though 
 they withheld from bloodshed, my putting the captain on 
 his guard would not save the ship if the men were deter- 
 mined to seize her, because he could not count on more 
 than two men to side with him, and the crew would over- 
 power them immediately. 
 
 However, I will not seem more virtuous and upright 
 than I was ; and I may therefore say that, after giving this 
 matter some half hour’s thinking, I found that it would 
 suit my purpose better if the crew mutinied than if the 
 captain continued in charge, because it might open large 
 opportunities for my future, and relieve me from the dis- 
 graceful position in which I was placed by the malice and in- 
 justice of my two superiors. The one thing I heartily prayed 
 for was that murder might not be done ; but I did not 
 anticipate great violence, as I imagined that the crew had 
 no other object in rebelling than to compel the captain to 
 put into the nearest port to exchange the stores. 
 
 The night wore away very slowly, and I counted every 
 bell that was struck. The wind decreased at midnight, and 
 I heard Duckling go into the captain’s cabin and rouse him 
 up, the captain evidently having undertaken my duties. 
 Duckling reported the weather during his watch, and said : 
 The wind is dropping, but it looks dirty to the south’ard. 
 If we lose the breeze we may get it fresh from t’other 
 quarter, and she can’t hurt under easy sail until we see 
 what’s going to do.” 
 
 They then went on deck together, and in about ten min- 
 utes’ time Duckling returned and went into his cabin, clos- 
 ing the door noisily. 
 
 A little after one o’clock I fell into a doze, but was 
 shortly after awakened by hearing the growl of voices 
 close against my cabin, my apprehensions making my hear- 
 ing very sensitive even in sleep. 
 
 In a few moments the voices of the men were silenced, 
 and I then heard the tread of footsteps in the cuddy going 
 aft, and some one as he passed tried the handle of my door. 
 
87 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR/' 
 
 Another long interval of silence followed ; and as I did 
 not hear the men who had entered the cuddy return, I won- 
 dered where they had stationed themselves, and what they 
 were doing. As to myself, the irons on my legs made me 
 quite helpless. 
 
 The time that now passed seemed an eternity, and I was 
 beginning to wonder whether the voices I had heard might 
 not have been Coxon’s and the steward’s — all was so quiet 
 — when a step sounded overhead, and the captain’s voice 
 rung out, “ Lay aft, some hands, and brail up the spanker !’' 
 
 Instantly several men ran up the starboard poop-ladder, 
 proving that they must have been stationed close against 
 my cabin, and their heavy feet clattered along the deck, and 
 I heard their voices singing. Scarcely were their voices 
 hushed when a shrill whistle, like a sharp human squeal, 
 was raised forward, and immediately there was a sharp 
 twirl and a shuffle of feet on the deck, followed by a groan 
 and a fall. At the same moment a door was forced open in 
 the cuddy, and, as I might have judged by what followed, 
 a body of men tumbled into the chief mate’s cabin. A 
 growling and yelping of fierce human voices followed. 
 
 Haul him out of it by the hair !” ‘‘ You blackguard ! 
 
 you’ll show fight, will yer ! Take that for yourself !” 
 
 Over the eyes next time. Bill ! Let me get at the — ” 
 
 But, as I imagined, the muscular, infuriate chief mate 
 would not fall an easy prey, fighting as he deemed for his 
 life. I heard the thump of bodies swung against the panel- 
 ing, fierce execrations, the smash of crockery, and the heavy 
 breathing of men engaged 'in deadly conflict. 
 
 It was brief enough in reality, though Duckling seemed 
 to find them work for a good while. 
 
 ‘‘ Don’t kill him now ! Wait till dere’s plenty of light !” 
 howled a voice, which I knew to be the cook’s. And then 
 they came along the cuddy dragging the body, which they 
 had either killed or knocked insensible, after them, and got 
 upon the main-deck. 
 
 Poop ahoy !” shouted one of them. What cheer up 
 there, mates ?” 
 
 “Right as a trivet ! — ready to sling astern !” came the 
 answer directly over my head, followed by some laughter. 
 
 As I lay holding my breath, scarcely knowing what was 
 next to befall, the handle of my door was tried, the door 
 pushed, then shaken passionately, after which a voice, in 
 tones which might have emanated from a ghost, exclaimed, 
 
 “ Mr. Royle, they have killed the captain and Mr. Duck- 
 
88 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVEHOr/' 
 
 ling ! For God Almighty’s sake, ask them to spare my life ! 
 They will listen to yon, sir ! For God’s sake, save me !” 
 
 ‘‘ Who are you ?” I answered. 
 
 ‘‘ The steward, sir.” 
 
 But as he said this, one of the men on the quarter-deck 
 shouted, 
 
 “ Where’s the steward ? He’s as bad as the others ! He’s 
 the one that swore the pork was sweet !” 
 
 And then I heard the steward steal swiftly away from 
 my cabin door and some men come into the cuddy. They 
 would doubtless have hunted him down there and then, 
 but one of them unconsciously diverted the thoughts of the 
 others by exclaiming ! 
 
 There’s the second mate in there. Let’s have him out 
 of it.” 
 
 My cabin door was again tried, and a heavy kick admin- 
 istered. 
 
 ‘‘ It’s locked can’t you see ?” said one of the men. 
 
 As it opened into the cuddy, it was not to be forced, so 
 one of them exclaimed that he would fetch a mallet and a 
 calking-iron, with which he returned in less than a couple 
 of minutes, and presently the lock was smashed to pieces 
 and the door fell open. 
 
 Bdth swinging lamps were alight in the cuddy, and one, 
 being nearly opposite my cabin, streamed fairly into it. I 
 was seated erect in my bunk when the men entered, and I 
 immediately exclaimed, pointing to the irons, I am glad 
 you have thought of me. Knock those things off, will 
 you ?” 
 
 I believe there was something in the cold way in which 
 I pronounced those words that as fully persuaded them 
 that I was intent upon the mutiny as any action I could 
 have committed. 
 
 We’ll not take long to do that for you,” cried the fel- 
 low who held the mallet (a formidable weapon by the way, 
 in such hands). “ Get upon the deck, and I’ll swaller this 
 iron if you ar’n’t able to dance a break-down in a jiffy !” 
 
 I dropped out of the bunk, and with two blows the man 
 cut off the staple, and I kicked the irons off. 
 
 Now, my lads,” said I, beginning to play the part I had 
 made up my mind to act while listening to the onslaught 
 on the captain and Duckling, “ what have you done ?” 
 
 The fellow who had knocked off the irons, and now an- 
 swered me, was named Cornish, a man in my own watch. 
 
 “ The ship’s ourn — that’s what we’ve done,” he said. 
 
 “ The skipper’s dead as a nail up there, I doubt,” ex- 
 
89 
 
 THE WRECK OE THE GROSVEKOr/* 
 
 claimed another, indicating the poop with a movement ot 
 the head ; and if youll step on to the main-deck, you’ll see 
 how we’ve handled Mister Duckling.” 
 
 “ And what do you mean to do ?” exclaimed a man, one 
 of the four who had accompanied me to the wreck. Were 
 masters now, I suppose you know, and so I hope you ar’n’t 
 agin us.” 
 
 At this moment the carpenter, followed by a few others, 
 came shoving into the cuddy. 
 
 “ Oh, there he is !” he cried. 
 
 He grasped me by the arm and led me out of the cabin, 
 and bidding me stand at the end of the table, with my face, 
 looking aft, ran to the door, and bawled at the top of his 
 voice, Into the cuddy all hands !” 
 
 Those who were on the poop came scuffling along, drag- 
 ging something with them, and presently rose a cry of 
 “ One — two — three !” and there was a soft thud on the 
 main-deck — the body of the captain, in fact, pitched off the 
 poop — and then the men came running in and stood in a 
 crowd on either side of the table. 
 
 This was a scene I am not likely ever to forget, nor the 
 feelings excited in me by it. 
 
 The men were variously dressed, some in yellow sou’- 
 westers, some in tight-fitting caps, in coarse shirts, in suits 
 of oil-skin, in liberally patched monkey-jackets. Some of 
 them with black beards and mustaches and burned com- 
 plexions, looked swarthy and sinister enough in the lamp- 
 light ; some were pale with the devilish spirit that had 
 been aroused in them ; every face, not excepting the young- 
 est of the ordinary seamen, wore a passionate, reckless, 
 malignant look. They ran their eyes over the cuddy as 
 strangers would, and one of them took a glass off a swing- 
 ing tray, and held it high, saying grimly, ‘‘By the Lord ! 
 we’ll have something fit to swaller now ! No more starva- 
 tion and stinking water !” 
 
 I noticed the boatswain — named Ferrol — the only quiet 
 face in the crowd. He met my eye, and instantly looked 
 down. 
 
 “ Now, Mr. Royle,” said the carpenter, “ we’re all ekals 
 here, with a fust-rate execootioner among us ” (pointing to 
 the big sailor Johnson), “as knows, when he’s axed, how 
 to choke off indiwiduals as don’t make theirselves soot- 
 able to our feelin’s. What we’re all here collected for to 
 discover is this — are you with us or agin us ?” 
 
 “ With you,” I replied, “ in everything but murder.” 
 
90 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE OROSVENOR/’ 
 
 Some of them growled, and the carpenter exclaimed 
 hastily : 
 
 We don’t know what you call murder. We ar’n’t used 
 to them sort o’ expressions. What’s done has happened, 
 ain’t it ? And I have heerd tell of accidents, which is the 
 properest word to convey our thoughts.” 
 
 He nodded at me significantly. 
 
 ‘‘ Look here,” said I. Just a plain word with you before 
 I am asked any more questions. There’s not a man among 
 you who doesn’t know that I have been warm on your side 
 ever since I learned what kind of provisions you were 
 obliged to eat. I have had words with the captain about 
 your stores, and it is as much because of my interference 
 in that matter as because of my determination not to let a 
 woman die upon a miserable wreck that he clapped me in 
 irons. I don’t know what you mean to do with me, and I’ll 
 not say I don’t care. I do care. I value my life, and in the 
 hope of saving it, I’ll tell you this, and it’s God’s truth^ — 
 that if you take my life, you’ll be killing a man who has 
 been your friend at heart, who has sympathized with you 
 in your privations, who has never to his knowledge spoken 
 harshly to you when he had the power to do so, and who, 
 had he commanded this vessel, would have shifted your 
 provisions long ago.” 
 
 So saying I folded my arms and looked fixedly at the 
 carpenter. 
 
 They listened to me in silence, and when I had done 
 broke into various exclamations. 
 
 We know all that.” 
 
 ‘‘ We don’t you no grudge.” 
 
 “We don’t want your life. Just show us what to do — 
 that’s what it is.” 
 
 I appeared to pay no attention to their remarks, but kept 
 my eyes resolutely bent on Stevens, the carpenter, that 
 they might see I accepted him as their mouth-piece, and 
 would deal only with him. 
 
 “ Well,” he began, “ all what you say is quite correct, 
 and we’ve no fault to find with you. What I says to you 
 this evenin’ through the port-hole I says now— will you nav- 
 igate this here vessel for us to the port as we’ve agreed on ? 
 And if you’ll do that, you can choose officers out of us, and 
 we’ll do your bidding as though you was lawful skipper, 
 and trust to you. But I say now, and I says it before all 
 hands here, that if you takes us where we don’t want to go, 
 or put us in the way of any man -o’- war, or try in any man- 
 ner to bring us to book for this here job, so help me, Mr. 
 
THE WRECK OF THE OROSVENOR/' 91 
 
 Royle, and that’s your name, as mine is William Stevens, 
 and I say it before all hands, we’ll sling you overboard as 
 sartain as there’s hair growin’ on your head — we will ; 
 we’ll murder you out and out. All my mates is a-followin’ 
 of me — so you’ll please mind that !” 
 
 ‘ I hear you,” I replied, and will do your bidding, but 
 on this condition — that having killed the captain, you will 
 swear to me that no more lives shall be sacrificed.” 
 
 By Gor, no !” shouted the cook. Don’t swear dat ! 
 Wait till by-um-by.” 
 
 “ Be advised by me !” I cried, seizing the fellow’s fright- 
 ful meaning, and dreading the hideous scene it portended. 
 ‘‘ We have an old man and a young girl on board. Are 
 they safe^?” 
 
 YcvS,” answered several voices ; and the cook jabbered, 
 ‘‘ yes, yes !” with horrid contortions of the face, under the 
 impression that I had mistaken his interruption. 
 
 We have the steward and the chief mate ?” 
 
 Dat’s dey ! dat’s dey !” screamed the cook. No mercy 
 upon ’em. Hab no mercy upon us ! Him strike me on de 
 jaw and kick me ! T’oder one poison us ! No mercy !” 
 he howled, and several joined in the howl. 
 
 “ Look here ! I am a single man among many,” I said, 
 “ but I am not afraid to speak out — because I as an English- 
 man speaking to Englishmen, with one blood-thirsty yel- 
 low savage among you !” there was a shout of laughter. 
 “ If you wish it, I will go on my knees to you, and implore 
 you not to stain you hands with these men’s blood. You 
 have them in your power — you cannot better your position 
 by killing them — be merciful ! Mates, how would you kill 
 them — in cold blood ? Is there an Englishman among you 
 who would slaughter a defenseless man ? who would stand 
 by and see a defenseless man slaughtered? There is an 
 Almighty God above you, and he is the God of vengeance ! 
 Hear me !” 
 
 We’ll let the steward go !” cried a voice ; but we want 
 
 our revenge on Duckling, and we’ll have it. D n your 
 
 sermons !” 
 
 And once again the ominous growling of angry men mut- 
 tering, altogether arose ; in the midst of which the fellow 
 who was steering left the wheel to sing out through the 
 sky-light : 
 
 ‘‘ It’s as black as thunder to the leeward. Better stand 
 by, or the ship’ll be aback !” 
 
 “ Now what am I to do ?” I exclaimed. 
 
92 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOr/’ 
 
 give you command. Out with your orders — we’ll 
 obey ’em,” came the answer. 
 
 In a few moments I was on the poop. By the first glance 
 I threw upward I saw that the ship was already aback. 
 
 Port your helm — hard a-port !” I shouted. ‘‘ Let go 
 your port-braces fore and aft ! Round with the yards 
 smartly !” 
 
 Fortunately not only was the first coming of the wind 
 light, but the canvas on the ship was comparatively small. 
 The main-sail, cross-jack, the three royals, two top-gallant- 
 sails, spanker, flying and outer jibs were furled, and there 
 was a single reef in the fore and mizzentop-sails. The 
 yards swung easily and the sails filled, and, not knowing 
 what course to steer, I braced the yards up sharp and kept 
 her close. 
 
 The sky to the south looked threatening, and the night 
 was very dark. I ran below to look at the glass, and found 
 a slight fall, but nothing to speak of. This being so, I 
 thought we might hold on with the top-sails as they were 
 for the present, and ordered the top-gallant-sail to be furled. 
 The men worked with great alacrity, singing out lustily ; 
 indeed it was difficult for me, standing on the poop and 
 giving orders, to realize the experiences of the last hour ; 
 and yet I might know, by the strange trembling and inward 
 and painful feeling of faintness which from time to time 
 seized me, that both m)’’ moral and physical being had re- 
 ceived a terrible shock, and that I should feel the reality 
 more keenly when my excitement was abated and I should 
 have no other occupation than to think. 
 
 The only food I had taken all day was the two ship’s bis- 
 cuits ; and, feeling the need of some substantial refreshment 
 to relieve me of the sensation of faintness, I left the poop 
 to seek the carpenter, in order to request him to keep watch 
 while I went below. 
 
 When on the quarter-deck, and looking toward the cuddy, 
 I perceived two figures huddled together just outside the 
 cuddy door. There was plenty of light here from- the 
 lamps inside, and I at once saw that the two bodies were 
 those of Duckling and Coxon. 
 
 I stepped up to them. Coxon lay on his back with his 
 face exposed, and Duckling was right across him, breast 
 downward, his head in the corner and his feet toward me. 
 There was no blood on either of them. Coxon had evi- 
 dently been struck over the head from behind, and killed 
 instantly ; his features were composed, and nis gray hairs 
 made him look a reverend object in death. 
 
93 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR/' 
 
 Some men on the main-deck watched me looking at the 
 bodies, and when they saw me take Duckling by the arm 
 and turn him on his back one of them called, “ That’s right ; 
 keep the beggar alive ! He’s cookee’s portion, he is !” 
 
 These exclamations attracted the attention of the car- 
 penter, who came aft immediately and found me stooping 
 over Duckling. 
 
 He’s dead, I reckon,” he said. 
 
 ‘‘ Dead, or next door to it,” I replied. Better for him if 
 he is dead. The captain’s a corpse, killed quickly enough, 
 by the look of him,” I continued, gazing at the white, still 
 face at my feet. You had better get him carried forward 
 and covered up. Where’s the body of the sailor I brought 
 on board ?” 
 
 “ Why, pitched him overboard like a dead rat, by orders 
 of this Christian,” he answered, giving the captain’s body a 
 kick. He had a good deal of feelin’, this pious gentleman. 
 Why do you want him covered up ? Let him go overboard 
 now, won’t ’ee ? Hi, mates !” he called to the men who 
 were looking on. Here’s another witness agin us for the 
 Day o’ Judgment ! Heave him into the sea, my hearties ! 
 We don’t want to give him no excuse to soften the truth 
 for our sakes when he’s called upon to spin his yarn !” 
 
 The men flocked round the bodies, and while three of 
 them caught up the corpse of the skipper as if it had been 
 a coil of rope, others of them began to handle Duckling. 
 
 “ Him too ?” asked one. 
 
 What do you say, Mr. Royle ?” demanded the carpenter. 
 
 ^‘It ain’t Mr. Royle’s consarn — it’s cookee’s !” cried one 
 of the men. And he began to bawl for cookee.” 
 
 Meantime the fellows who held the captain’s body, not 
 relishing their burden, went to leeward ; and, two of them 
 taking the shoulders and one the feet, they began to swing 
 him, and at a given word shot him over the bulwarks. 
 They then came back quite unconcernedly, one of them 
 observing that the devil ought to be very much obliged to 
 them for their handsome present. 
 
 The cook now approached, walked aft by some men who 
 held him by the arms. They were laughing uproariously, 
 which was explained when I saw that the cook was drunk. 
 
 ‘‘ Here’s your friend, Mr. Cookee,” said Stevens, stirring 
 Duckling with the toe of his boot. He’s waitin' for you 
 to know wot’s to become of him.” 
 
 Him a berry good gentleman,” returned the cook, pul- 
 ling off his cap with drunken gravity, and making a reeling 
 bow to the body. “ Me love dis gentleman like my own 
 
94 
 
 THE WHECK OF THE GROSVENOR/ 
 
 son. Nebber knew tenderer-hearted man. Him gib me a 
 nice blow here,” holding his clinched fist to his jaw, ‘‘and 
 anoder one here,” clapping his hand to his back. Then, 
 after a pause, he kicked the dying or dead man savagely in 
 the head, yelling in a hideous falsetto, “ Oh, I’ll skin um 
 alive ! Oh, I’ll pull his eyes out and make um swaller 
 dem ! He kick an’ strike honest English cook ! Oh. my 
 golly ! I’ll cut off his foot ! Give me a knife, sar,” looking 
 round him with a wandering, gleaming eye. “ Gib me a 
 knife, I say, an* you see w^hat I do !” 
 
 One of the ruffians actually gave him a knife. 
 
 I grasped the carpenter’s arm. 
 
 “ Mr. Stevens,” I exclaimed, in his ear, “you’ll not allow 
 this ! For God’s sake, don’t let this drunken cannibal dis- 
 grace our manhood by such brutal deeds before us ! Liv- 
 ing or dead, better fling the body overboard ! Don’t let 
 him be tortured if living ; and if dead, is not our revenge 
 complete 
 
 The carpenter made no answer, and, sick with horror and 
 disgust I was turning away, feeling powerless to deal with 
 these wretches, when, the cook already kneeling and baring 
 his arm for I know not what bloody work, Stevens sprung 
 forward and fetched him such a thump under the chin, that 
 he rolled head’ over heels into the lee-scuppers. 
 
 The men roared with laughter. 
 
 “ Now, then, overboard with this thing !” the carpenter 
 shouted ; “ and if cookee wants more wengeance, fling him 
 overboard arter him !” 
 
 They seized Duckling as they had seized Coxon, and 
 slung him overboard just as they had slung the other. 
 Some of them ran to the cook, and it was impossible to 
 judge whether they were in earnest or not when they 
 shrieked out, “Overboard with him too ! We can’t sepa- 
 rate the friends !” The cook, at all events, believed they 
 meant no joke, for uttering a prolonged yell of terror, he 
 wriggled with incredible activity out of their hands, and 
 rushed forward like a steam engine. They did not offer 
 to pursue him ; and, ill with these scenes of horror, I 
 called to the carpenter and asked him to step on the poop 
 while I went into the cuddy. 
 
 “ What to do there ?” he inquired, suspiciously. 
 
 “ To get something to eat. I have had nothing all day 
 but two of the ship’s bad biscuits.” 
 
 “ Right,” he said. “ But, before I go. I’ll tell you what’s 
 agreed among us. You’re to take charge, and sarve with 
 
95 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE “ GROSVENOR/' 
 
 me and the boson, turn and turn about on deck. That's 
 agreeable, ain't it ?” 
 
 “ Quite." 
 
 You’re to do all the piloting of the ship, and navigate 
 us to where the ship’s company agrees upon." 
 
 ‘‘ I understand." 
 
 “ We three live aft here, and the ship’s company forrard ; 
 but all the ship’s stores’ll be smothered, and the cuddy 
 provisions sprung, d’ye see ? likewise the grog and what- 
 somever there may be proper to eat and drink. We’re all 
 to be ekals, and fare and fare alike, though the crew’ll 
 obey orders as usual. You’re to have the skipper’s berths 
 and I’ll take yourn ; and the boson he’ll take Duckling’s. 
 That we’ve all agree on afore we went to work, and so I 
 thought I’d let you know.’^ 
 
 “ Well, Mr. Stevens," I replied, as I told you just now, 
 I’ll do your bidding. I’ll take the ship to the place you 
 may name ; and as I sha’n’t play you false, though I have 
 no notion of your intentions, so I hope you won’t play me 
 false. I have begged for the steward’s life, and you have 
 promised to spare him. And how are the two persons we 
 saved to be treated ?’’ 
 
 They’re to live along with us here. All that’s settled, 
 I told yer. But I’m not so sure about the steward. I 
 never made no promise about sparing him." 
 
 Look here !" I exclaimed, sternly. I am capable of 
 taking this ship to any port you choose to name. There 
 is not another man on board who could do this. I can 
 keep you out of the track of ships, and help you in a num- 
 ber of ways to save your necks. Do you understand me 7 
 But 1 tell you, on my oath, if you murder the steward, if 
 any further act of violence is committed on board this ship, 
 I’ll throw up my charge, and you may do your worst. 
 These are my terms, easier to you than to me. What is 
 your answer ?" 
 
 He reflected a moment and replied, “ I’ll talk to my mates 
 about it." 
 
 “ Do so," I said. “ Call them aft now. But you had 
 better get on deck, as the ship wants watching. Talk to 
 them on the poop." 
 
 He obeyed me literally, calling for the hands to lay aft, 
 and I was left alone. 
 
 I went into the steward’s pantry, where I found some cold 
 meat and biscuit and a bottle of sherry. These things I 
 carried to the foremost end of the table. Somehow I did 
 not feel greatly concerned about the debate going on over- 
 
96 THE WRECK OF THE GROSTEHOR,'^ 
 
 headj as I knew the men could not do without me , nor did 
 I believe the general feeling against the steward sufficiently 
 strong to make them willing to sacrifice my services to 
 their revengeful passions. 
 
 I fell to the meat and wine as greedily as a starving man, 
 and was eating very heartily, when I felt a light touch on 
 my arm. I turned hastily and confronted the girl whom I 
 had brought away from the wreck. Her hair hung loose 
 over her shoulders, and she was pale as marble. But her 
 blue eyes were very brilliant, and fired with a resolved and 
 brave expression, and I thought her beautiful as she stood 
 before me in the lamp-light with her hair shining about her 
 face. 
 
 ‘‘ Are you Mr. Royle ?” she asked, in a low but most cHar 
 and sweet voice. 
 
 ‘‘ I am,” I replied, rising. 
 
 She took my hand and kissed it. 
 
 “ You have saved my father’s life and mine, and I have 
 prayed God to bless you for your noble courage. I have 
 had no opportunity to thank you before. They would not 
 let me see you. The captain said you had mutinied and 
 were in irons. My father wishes to thank you — his heart 
 is so full that he can not rest — but he is too weak to move. 
 Will you come and see him ?” 
 
 She made a movement toward the cabin next the pantry. 
 Not now,” I said. You should be asleep, resting, after 
 your terrible trials.” 
 
 ‘‘ How could I sleep ?” she exclaimed, with a shudder. I 
 have heard all that has been said. I heard them killing 
 the man in that cabin there. 
 
 She clasped her hands convulsively. 
 
 Frightful things have happened,” I said, speaking 
 quickly, for I every moment expected the men to come 
 running down the companion-ladder, near which we were 
 conversing ; “ but the worst has passed. Did you not 
 hear them answer me that you and your father were safe ? 
 Go, I beg you, to your cabin and sleep if you can, and be 
 sure that no harm shall befall you while I remain in this 
 ship. I have a very difficult part before me, and wish to 
 reflect upon my position. And the sense that security 
 will depend upon my actions,” I added, moved by her 
 beauty and the memory of the fate I had rescued her "from, 
 
 will make me doubly vigilant.” 
 
 And as she kissed my hand on meeting me, so now I 
 raised hers to my lips ; and, obedient to my instructions, 
 .she entered her cabin and closed the door. 
 
THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.” 97 
 
 I stood for some time engrossed, to the exclusion of all 
 other thoughts, by the picture impressed on my mind by 
 the girl’s sweet face. It inspired a new kind of energy in 
 me. Whatever qualms my conscience may have suffered 
 from my undertaking to navigate the ship for the satis- 
 faction and safety of a pack of ruffians, merely because I 
 stood in fear of my life, were annihilated by the sight of 
 this girl. The profound necessity enjoined upon me to 
 protect her from the dangers that would inevitably come 
 upon her should my life be taken, so violently affected me, 
 as I stood thinking of her, that my cowardly acquiescence 
 in the basest proposals which the crew could submit would 
 have been tolerable to my conscience for her lonely and 
 helpless sake. 
 
 The voices of the men overhead, talking in excited tones, 
 awoke me to a sense of my situation. I took another 
 draught of wine, and entered the captain’s cabin, wishing 
 to inspect the log-book that I might ascertain the ship’s 
 position at noon on the preceding day. 
 
 The shadow of the mizzen-mast fell right upon the in- 
 terior as I opened the cabin door. I looked about me for 
 a lamp, but was suddenly scared by the spectacle of a man 
 crawling on his hands and knees out of a corner. 
 
 “Oh, my God !” cried a melancholy voice. “Am I to 
 be killed ? Will they murder me, sir ? Oh, sir, it is in 
 your power to save me ! They’ll obey you. I have a wife 
 and child in England, sir. I am a miserable sinner, and 
 not fit to die !” 
 
 And the wretched creature burst into tears, and crawled 
 close to my legs and twined his arms around them. 
 
 “ Go back to your corner,” I said. “ Don’t let them hear 
 or see you. I can make no promises, but will do my best 
 to save your life. Back with yon now. Be a man, for 
 God’s sake ! Your whining will only amuse them. Be 
 resolute ; and should you have to face them, meet them 
 bravely.” 
 
 He went crawling back to his corner, and I, seeing the 
 log-book open upon the table, carried it under the lamp in 
 the cuddy. There I read off the sights of the previous day, 
 replaced the book, and mounted to the poop. 
 
 The dawn was breaking in the east, and the sky heavy, 
 though something of its threatening character had left it, 
 There was a smart sea on, but the ship lay pretty steady, 
 owing to the wind having freshened enough to keep the 
 vessel well over. We were making no headway to speak 
 of, the yards being against the masts, and but little canvas 
 
98 . 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.” 
 
 set. The fellow steering lounged at the wheel, one arm 
 through the spokes, and his left leg across his right shin, 
 letting all hands know by his free-and-easy attitude that 
 we were all equals now, and that he was only there to 
 oblige. He was watching the men assembled round the for- 
 ward saloon sky-light, and now and then called out to 
 them. 
 
 There were eight or nine of the crew there and on the 
 top of the sky-light, and in the center of the throng were 
 squatted the boatswain and the carpenter. 
 
 Many of them were smoking, and some of them laid 
 down the law with their forefingers upon the palms of their 
 hands. I saw no signs of the cook, and hoped that the 
 fright the evil-minded scoundrel had undergone would 
 keep him pretty quiet for a time. 
 
 Not thinking it politic to join the men until they sum- 
 moned me, I walked to the compass to see how the ship’s 
 head lay ; whereupon the man steering, out of a habit of 
 respect too strong for him to control, drew himself erect, 
 and looked at the sails, and then at the card, as a man intent 
 upon his work. I made no observation to him, and swept 
 the horizon through my hands, which I hollowed to collect 
 the pale light, but could discover nothing save the rugged 
 outline of waves. 
 
 Just then the men saw me, and both the carpenter and 
 the boatswain scrambled off the sky-light, and they all 
 came toward me. 
 
 A tremor ran through me which I could not control, but 
 strength was given me to suppress all outward manifesta- 
 tions of emotion, and I awaited their approach with a forced 
 tranquillity which, as I afterward heard, gave the more in- 
 telligent and better-disposed among them a good opinion 
 of me. 
 
 The carpenter said, Most of us are for leaving the 
 steward alone ; but there’s three of us as says that he 
 showed hisself so spiteful in the way he used to sarve out 
 the rotten stores, and swore to such a lie when he said 
 the pork was sweet before it went into the coppers, that 
 they’re for havin’ some kind of rewenge.” 
 
 None of you want his life, do you ?” 
 
 “ D — n his life !” came a growl. “ Who’d take what ain’t 
 of no use even to him as owns it ?” 
 
 Which of you wants revenge ?” I asked. 
 
 There was a pause ; and Fish, projecting his extraordin- 
 ary head, said, ‘‘Well, I’m one as dew.” 
 
 “Suppose,” said I, “you were to see this wretched crea- 
 
99 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GKOSVENOR.’’ 
 
 ture groveling on his hands and knees, weeping and moan- 
 ing like a woman, licking the deck in his agony of fear, 
 and already half dead with terror. Would not such a mis- 
 erable sight satisfy your thirst for revenge ? What punish- 
 ment short of death that you can inflict would make him 
 suffer more dreadful tortures than his fear has already 
 caused him ? Fish, be a man, and leave this haunted wretch 
 alone.” 
 
 He muttered something under his breath, though looking, 
 I was glad to see, rather shamefaced ; and the boatswain 
 said : 
 
 There’s something more, Mr. Royle. He knows where 
 to lay his hands on the cuddy provisions ; and if we knock 
 him on the head we shan’t be able to find half that’ll be 
 wanted. What I woted was that we should make him wait 
 upon us, and let him have nothing but the ship’s stores to 
 eat, while he sarves us with the cuddy’s.” 
 
 “ Won’t that do !” I exclaimed, addressing the others, at 
 the same time receiving a glance from the boatswain which 
 showed me that I should have an ally in him, as indeed I 
 had expected ; for this was the only one of the forecastle 
 hands who had come from London with us, and I was pretty 
 sure he had joined in the mutiny merely to save his life. 
 
 Oh, yes, that’ll do,” some of them answered impatiently ; 
 and one said, ‘‘ Wot’s the use of jawing about the steward ? 
 We want to talk of ourselves. Where’s the ship bound to ? 
 I don’t want to be hanged when I get ashore.” 
 
 This sensible observation was delivered by Johnson. 
 
 ‘‘ Now, then, if you like we’ll come to that,” said I, im- 
 mensely relieved ; for I not only knew that the steward’s 
 life was safe, but that, in their present temper, no further 
 act of violence would be perpetrated. Mr. Stevens, you 
 told me that all your plans were prepared. Am I to have 
 your confidence ?” 
 
 ‘‘ Sartinly,” replied the fellow, looking around upon the 
 assembled faces fast growing distinguishable in the gath- 
 ering light. You’re a scholard, and can sail the ship for 
 us ; and we look to you to get us out o’ this mess, for we’ve 
 treated you well, and made you skipper.” 
 
 Go ahead !” I exclaimed, seating myself in a nonchal- 
 ant way on one of the gratings abaft the wheel. 
 
 “This here mutiny,” began the carpenter, after casting 
 about in his mind for words, “ is all along o’ bad treatment. 
 Had the captain acted fair and proper, we'd ha* acted fair 
 and proper. He as good as swore that he’d put in for fresh 
 stores, but never altered the ship’s course, and we wouldn’t 
 
100 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOr/’ 
 
 starve no longer ; so we up and did the business. But we 
 never meant to kill him. We was afraid he’d ha’ had pis- 
 tols on him, and so some of us knocked him down unaweers, 
 and knocked too hard, that was all. And t’other one, he 
 struggled so, instead of givin’ up when he saw we was too 
 many for ten o’ the likes of him, that he died of his own 
 doin’ ; and that’s a fact, mates, ain’t it ?” 
 
 “Ay,” responded a gruff voice. “ He’d ha’ gouged my 
 eye out. He had his thumb in my mouth, workin’ away as 
 if he thought my tooth was my eye. He drawed blood with 
 his thumb, and I had to choke it out of my mouth, or he’d 
 ha’ tore my tongue out I” 
 
 So saying, he expectorated wildly. 
 
 “ To come back to wot I was saying,” resumed the car- 
 penter ; “ it’s this : when me and my mates made up our 
 minds to squench the skipper and his bully mate for their 
 wrongful dealings with us, one says that our plan was to 
 run the ship to the North Ameriky shore somewheeres. 
 One says Floridy way ; and another, he says round into the 
 Gulf o’ Mexico, within reach o’ New Orleans ; and another, 
 he says, ‘ Let’s go south, mates, upon the coast of Africa ;’ 
 and another, he says he’s for making the ice, right away 
 north, up near Baffin Land. But none was agreeable to 
 that. We aren’t resolved yet, but we’re most all for 
 Ameriky, because it’s a big place, pretty nigh big enough 
 to hide in.” 
 
 Some of the men laughed. 
 
 “ And so,” continued the carpenter, “ our plan is this — as 
 easy as sayin’ your prayers : we’ll draw lots and choose upon 
 the coast for you to run us to ; and when we’re a day’s sail 
 of them parts, leavin’ you to tell us and to keep us out o’ 
 the way of ships, d’ye mind, Mr. Royle ?” — with stern sig- 
 nificance : I nodded — “ some of us gets into the long-boat 
 and some into the quarter-boats, and we pulls for the shore. 
 And what we do and says when we gets ashore needn’t 
 matter, eh, mates ? We’re shipwrecked mariners, destitoot 
 and forlorn, and every man’s for hisself. And so that’s our 
 plan.” 
 
 “Yes, that’s our plan,” said one; “but it ain’t all. 
 You’re putting everything to Mr. Royle, mate.” 
 
 “ Look here. Bill,” answered the carpenter, savagely, 
 “ either I’m to manage this here business or I’m not. If 
 yoiire for carryin’ of it on, good and well — say the word, 
 and then we’ll know the time o’ day. But either it must 
 be you or it must be I — there ain’t room for two woices in 
 one mouth.” 
 
THE WRECK OF THE aROSVENOR/^ 101 
 
 I’ve got nothen to say,” rejoined the man addressed as 
 “ Bill,” extending his arms and turning his back ; ” only I 
 thought you might ha’ forgot.” 
 
 What the carpenter was holding back I could not guess ; 
 but I exhibited no curiosity. Neither did I tell him that 
 our course to the ‘‘American shores,” as they called it, 
 would bring us right in the road of vessels from all parts of 
 the world. My business was to listen and to act as circum- 
 stances should dictate, with good judgment, if possible, for 
 the preservation of my own and the lives of the old man and 
 his daughter. 
 
 The carpenter now paused to hear what I had to say. 
 Finding this, I exclaimed ; 
 
 “ I know what you want me to do ; and the sooner you 
 fix upon a point to start for the better.” 
 
 “ Can’t you advise us ?” said one of the men. “ Give us 
 some place easily fetched.” 
 
 “ I was never on the North American coast,” I an- 
 swered. • 
 
 “ Well, Ameriky ain’t the only place in the world,” said 
 Fish. 
 
 “ You’d best not say that when you’re there,” exclaimed 
 Johnson. 
 
 “ Most of the hands want to go ashore in Ameriky, and 
 so that’s settled, mates,” said the carpenter, sharply. 
 
 “ Let’s keep south, anyhow, say I. If we can make New 
 Orleans, there’s plenty of vessels sailing every day from that 
 port, paying good wages,” said Johnson. 
 
 And every man can choose for hisself where he’ll sail 
 for,” observed Fish. 
 
 “ Make up your minds,” I exclaimed, “ and I’ll alter the 
 ship’s course.” 
 
 So saying, I got off the grating and walked to the other 
 end of the poop. 
 
 I was much easier in my mind, now that I had observed 
 the disposition of the men. They were unquestionably 
 alarmed by what they had done, which was tolerable secur- 
 ity against the commission of further outrages. Their pro- 
 ject of quitting the ship when near land and making for 
 the shore, where, doubtless, they would represent them- 
 selves as shipwrecked seamen, was practicable and struck 
 me as ingenious ; for as soon as they got ashore they would 
 disperse and ship on board fresh vessels, and so defy in- 
 quiry even should suspicion be excited, or one of them 
 peach upon his fellows. These I at least assumed to be 
 their plans. But how far they would affect my own safety 
 
102 THE WRECK OF THE “ OR08VENOR.” 
 
 I could not tell. I doubted if they would let me leave the 
 ship, as they might be sure that, on my landing, I should 
 hasten to inform against them. But I would not allow my 
 mind to be troubled with considerations of the future at 
 that time. All my energies were required to deal with the 
 crisis of the moment, and to guard myself against being led, 
 by too much confidence in their promises, into any step 
 which might prove fatal to me and those I had promised to 
 protect. 
 
 The dawn was now bright in the east and the wind 
 strong from the southward. The ship was chopping on the 
 tumbling seas with scarcely any way upon her ; but the 
 menacing aspect of the sky was fast fading, and there was 
 a promise of fair weather in the clouds, which ranged high 
 and out of the reach of the breeze that was burying the 
 ship's lee channels. 
 
 Presently the carpenter called me, and I went over to 
 the men. 
 
 We're all resolved, Mr. Royle,” said he, in a pretty 
 civil voice, ‘‘ and our wotes is for New Orleans. Plenty of 
 wessels is wrecked in the gulf of Mexico, as I've heeard 
 tell ; and when we're about fifty miles off you'll say so, 
 and give us the bearings of the Mississippi, and we'll not 
 trouble you any more." 
 
 How's her head ?" I asked the man at the wheel. 
 
 Sou'-west," he replied. 
 
 Keep her away !" I exclaimed, for the weather leeches 
 were flat. 
 
 ‘‘What's our true course for New Orleans ?" asked the 
 carpenter, suspiciously. 
 
 “ Stop a bit and I'll show you," I answered, and went 
 below to the captain’s cabin to get the chart. 
 
 “ Steward !" I called. 
 
 “ Yes, sir," replied the miserable whining voice. It was 
 still too dark for me to see the man. 
 
 “ Make your mind easy — they’ll not hurt you,” I said. 
 
 He started up and rushed toward me like a madman. 
 
 " May God in Heaven bless you !" he cried, delirious 
 with joy. 
 
 “ Hold off !" I exclaimed, keeping him away with my 
 outstretched hand. “ Get your wits about you, and re- 
 main here for the present. Don’t let them hear you, and 
 don’t show yourself until I call you." 
 
 I could have said nothing better to repress his violent 
 manifestations of delight; for he at once went cowering 
 again into the gloom of the corner. 
 
103 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOK/’ 
 
 I struck a wax match, and after a short search found 
 the chart of the North Atlantic upon which the ship’s 
 course, so far as she had g*one up to noon on the preced- 
 ing day, was pricked off. I took this on deck, spread it on 
 the sky-light, and showed our whereabouts to the men. 
 
 “Our course,” said I, ‘‘is south-west and by west.” 
 
 They bent their faces over the chart, studying it curi- 
 ously. 
 
 “ Are you satisfied, Mr. Stevens ?” I asked him. 
 
 “Oh, I suppose it’s all right,” answered he. 
 
 “ Slacken away the lee braces,” I said. “ Put your helm 
 up ” (to the man at the wheel). 
 
 The men went tumbling off the poop to man the braces, 
 and in a few minutes we were making a fair wind. 
 
 Both the carpenter and the boatswain remained on the 
 poop. 
 
 “Some hands lay aloft and loose the fore and maintop- 
 gallant-sails !” I called out. And, turning to the carpen- 
 ter, “Mr. Stevens,” I said. “I’ll navigate this ship for 
 you and your mates to within fifty miles of the mouth of 
 the Mississippi, as you wish, but on the conditions I have 
 already named. Do you remember ?” 
 
 “ Oh, yes,” he growled. “ We’ve done enough — too 
 much, I dessay, though not more than the beggars de- 
 sarved. All that we want is to get out o’ this cursed wes- 
 sel.” 
 
 “Very well,” I said. “But I won’t undertake to pilot 
 this ship safely unless my orders are obeyed.” 
 
 “ The men are quite willin’ to obey you, so long as you’re 
 true to ’em,” he rejoined. 
 
 “You may do what you like with the cuddy stores, 
 though if you take my advice you will let the steward serve 
 them out in the regular way that they may last ; otherwise 
 you will eat them all up before we reach our journey’s end 
 and have to fall back upon the bad provisionv.. But I 
 must have control of the spirits.” 
 
 “ And what allowance do you mean to put us on ?” de- 
 manded the carpenter. 
 
 “ I shall be advised by you,” said I. 
 
 This was turning the tables. He pulled off his cap and 
 scratched his head. 
 
 “ Three tots a day ?” he suggested. 
 
 “ Very v/ell,” I said ; “ but you’ll stop at that ?^’ 
 
 “Well, perhaps we can do on three tots a day,” he an- 
 swered, after deliberating. 
 
 “ And you engage that the steward will be protected 
 
104 : THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOr/’ 
 
 • 
 
 against any violence while serving out the men's al- 
 lowance ?’' 
 
 Mates !” he suddenly called out to the men who were 
 standing by to sheet home the top-gallant-sails ; “ will 
 three tots o’ grog a day keep you alive ?” 
 
 Are we to have it all at once ?” one of them answered. 
 
 “ No,” I replied ; “three times a day.” 
 
 “ Now then, my lads, let’s know your minds,” cried the 
 boatswain. 
 
 A young ordinary seaman answered, “Three ain't 
 enough.” But one of the older hands turned upon him, 
 exclaiming, 
 
 “ Why, you bit of asnuffler ! where ^iWyoji stow all that 
 rum? Don’t go answering for your betters, my young 
 scaramouch, or may be you’ll be findin’ yourself brought 
 up with a round turn. That’ll do !” he called out to us. 
 
 “ Right you are !” replied the carpenter, 
 
 “ Sheet home !” I cried, as the sails fell from the top- 
 gallant yards, anxious to clinch this matter of the grog. 
 
 And so it rested 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 As the men had been up all night, I recommended the 
 carpenter to go to them and tell them that the watches 
 would not be altered, and that the watch whose spell it was 
 below should turn in. 
 
 Some, it appeared, asked that rum should be served out 
 to them ; but the carpenter answered that none should be 
 given them until breakfast-time, and that if they got talk- 
 ing too much about the drink, he’d run a brad-awl into the 
 casks and let the contents drain out ; for if the men fell to 
 drinking, the ship was sure to get into a mess, in which 
 case they might be boarded by the crew of another vessel 
 and carried to England, where nothing less than hanging 
 or transportation awaited them. 
 
 This substantial advice from the lips of the man who had 
 been foremost in planning the mutiny produced a good 
 effect, and the fellows who had asked for spirits were at 
 once clamorously assailed by their mates ; so that, in their 
 temper, had the carpenter proposed to fling the rum casks 
 overboard, most of the hands would have consented and 
 the thing been done. 
 
 All this I was told by the boatswain, who had left the 
 poop with the carpenter, but returned before him. I took 
 
THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.’^ 106 
 
 this opportunity of being alone with the man to ask him 
 some questions relative to the mutiny, and particularly 
 inquired if he could tell me what was that intention which 
 the man named “ Bill had asked the carpenter to com- 
 municate to me, but which he had refused to explain. The 
 boatswain, who was at bottom a very honest man, declared 
 that he had no notion of the intention the carpenter was 
 concealing, but promised to try and worm the secret out 
 of Johnson or others who were in it, and impart it to me. 
 
 He now informed me that he had come into the mutiny 
 because he saw the men were resolved, and also because 
 they thought he took the captain’s part, which was a belief 
 full of peril to him. He said that he could not foresee 
 how this trouble would end ; for though the idea of the 
 men to quit the ship and make for the shore in open boats 
 was feasible, yet they would run very heavy risks of 
 capture any way ; for if they came across a ship while in 
 the boats, they could not refuse to allow themselves to be 
 taken on board, where, some of the mutineers being very 
 gross and ignorant men, the truth would certainly leak 
 out ; while as to escaping on shore, it was fifty to one if 
 the answers they made to inquiries would not differ so 
 widely one from another as to betray them. 
 
 But at this point our conversation was interrupted by the 
 carpenter coming aft to ask me to keep watch while he 
 and the boatswain turned in, as he, for one, was ‘‘ dead 
 beat,” and would not be of any service until he had rested. 
 
 It was now broad daylight, the east was filled with the 
 silver splendors of the rising sun. I descried a sail to 
 windward, on the starboard tack, heading eastward. I 
 made her out through the glass to be a small top-sail 
 schooner ; but as we were going free with a fresh breeze, 
 we soon sunk her hull. 
 
 The sight of this vessel, however, set me thinking on my 
 own position. What would be thought and how should I 
 be dealt with when (supposing I should ever reach land) I 
 should come to tell the story of this mutiny? But this 
 was a secondary consideration. My real anxiety was to 
 foresee how the men would act when I had brought them 
 to the place they wished to arrive at. Would they give 
 such a witness against their murderous dealings as I was 
 a chance to save my life ? I, whose plain testimony could 
 .set justice on the hunt for every one of them. I could not 
 place confidence in their assurances. The oaths of such 
 ruffians as man}’ of them undoubtedly were, were worth- 
 less. They would murder me without an instant’s scruple 
 
106 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR/^ 
 
 if by so doing they could improve their own chances of 
 escape ; and I was fully persuaded that I should have 
 shared the fate of Coxon and Duckling, in spite of the sym- 
 pathy I had shown them, and their declaration that they 
 did not want any life, had they not foreseen that they would 
 stand in need of some competent person to navigate the 
 ship for them, and that I was more likely to come into 
 their projects than either of the men they had murdered. 
 
 My agitation was greater than I liked to admit ; and I 
 turned over in my mind all sorts of ideas for my escape, 
 but never forgetting the two helpless persons whose lives I 
 considered wholly dependent on my own preservation. 
 
 At one moment I thought of taking the boatswain into 
 my confidence, stealthily storing provisions in one of the 
 quarter-boats, and watching an opportunity to sneak off 
 with him and our passengers under cover of night. 
 
 Then 1 thought of getting him to sound the minds of the 
 crew, to judge if there was any who might assist us should 
 we rise upon the more desperate of the mutineers. 
 
 Another notion was to pretend to mistake the ship's 
 whereabouts, and run her into some port. 
 
 But such stratagems as these, easily invented, were in 
 reality impracticable. 
 
 To let the men see that I stood to my work, I never quit- 
 ted the deck until six o’clock. The morning was then very 
 beautiful, with a rich and warm aroma in the glorious 
 southerly breeze, and the water as blue as the heavens. 
 
 On arousing the carpenter in the cabin formerly occu- 
 pied by me (I found him in the bunk on my mattress with 
 his boots on, and a pipe belonging to me in his hand), I 
 told him that the ship could now carry all plain sail, and 
 advised him to make it. He got out of the bunk in a pretty 
 good temper, and went along the cuddy ; but as he was 
 about to mount the companion-ladder I called to know if 
 he would see the steward, and speak to him about serving 
 out the cuddy stores, as I preferred that he should give the 
 man instructions, since they would best represent the 
 wishes of the crew. But the truth was, I wanted to pack 
 all the responsibility that I could upon him, so as to make 
 myself as little answerable as possible to the men. 
 
 ‘‘ Yes, yes. Fetch him out. Where is he ?” he replied, 
 turning round. 
 
 Steward !” I called. 
 
 After a pause the door of the captain’s cabin opened, and 
 the figure of the steward stepped forth. Such a woe- 
 begone object, with bloodless lips and haggard expression, 
 
107 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.’' 
 
 and red eyCvS and quivering mouth, hands hanging like an 
 idiot's, his hair matted, his knees knocking together as he 
 walked, I never wish to see again. 
 
 “ Now, young fellow," said the carpenter (the steward by 
 the way, was about forty years old), what do you think 
 ought to be done to you, hey ? Is bangin' too mild, or is 
 drownin' more to your fancy ? or would you like to be dis- 
 sected by the cook, who is reckoned a neat hand at carv- 
 ing ?’' 
 
 The steward turned his blood-shot eyes upon me, and his 
 lips moved. 
 
 Mr. Stevens is only joking," I exclaimed, feeling that I 
 would give a year's pay to strike the ruffian to the earth for 
 his brutal playing with the miserable creature's terror. 
 “ He wants to talk to you about the cuddy provisions." 
 
 The carpenter stared at him grimly, out of a mean tyr- 
 ann)^ and relish of his fears ; and the poor creature said 
 ‘‘ Yes, sir !"^lifting his eyes humbly to the carpenter’s face, 
 and folding his hands in an involuntary attitude of suppli- 
 cation. 
 
 You’ll understand, young fellow," said the carpenter, 
 thrusting his hands into his pockets, and leaning against 
 the mizzen-mast, that we’re all equals aboard this here 
 wessel, now. No one’s above t’other, barring yourself, 
 who's just nowheeres at all, owin’ to your keepin’ in tow of 
 the skipper when he was pisoning us with the stores which 
 you, d n yer ! took joy in sarving out ! Now you under- 
 
 stand this : you’re to turn to and sarve out the cuddy stores 
 to the men at the proper time, and three tots o' grog every 
 day to each man. Mr. Ryle’ll tell 3^ou how long our pas- 
 sage’ll last, and you're to make a calkilation of the live- 
 stock so as each watch gits a share of the pigs an’ poultry. 
 But you," he continued, squirting some tobacco-juice from 
 his mouth, ‘‘ aren't to touch any other provisions but the 
 stores which the crew’s been eatin* of ; mind that ! If we 
 catch you tastin’ so much as half a cuddy biscuit, by the 
 living thunder ! we'll run you up to the fore yard-arm !" 
 
 He shook his fist in the steward’s face and addressing 
 me said : 
 
 “ That’s all to be said, ain’t it ?’’ 
 
 “ That’s all," I replied ; and the steward went cringing 
 and reeling toward the pantry, while the carpenter mounted 
 the companion-ladder. 
 
 I entered the cabin, which, to save confusion, I will con- 
 tinue to call the captain’s cabin, and seated myself in a chair 
 screwed down to the deck before a wide table. This cabin 
 
108 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVEHOR.*' 
 
 was comfortably furnished with hanging book-shelves, a 
 fine map of the world, a few colored prints of ships, a hand- 
 some cot, and mahogany lockers cushioned on top to serve 
 for seats. 
 
 Among some writing materials, a case of mathematical in- 
 struments, a boat’s compass, and a variety of other matters 
 which covered the table, I observed an American five-cham- 
 bered revolver, which, on examining, I found was loaded. 
 I at once put this weapon in my pocket, and, after search- 
 ing awhile, discovered a box of cartridges, which I also 
 pocketed. 
 
 This I considered a very lucky find, as I never knew the 
 moment when I might stand in need of such a weapon ; 
 and, whether I should have occasion to use it or not, it was 
 certainly better in my possession than in the hands of the 
 men. 
 
 I now left my chair to examine the lockers, in the hopes 
 of finding other fire-arms ; and I cannot express the eager- 
 ness with which I prosecuted the search, because I con- 
 sidered that, should the boatswain succeed in winning even 
 one man over from the crew, three resolute men, each 
 armed with a revolver or fire-arm of any kind, might, by 
 carefully waiting their opportunity, kill or wound enough 
 of the crew to render the others an easy conquest. 
 
 However, to my unspeakable disappointment, my search 
 proved fruitless ; all that I found in the lockers were clothes 
 belonging to Captain Coxon, a quantity of papers, old charts 
 and log-books, some parcels of cigars, and a bag containing 
 about thirty pounds in silver. 
 
 While engaged in these explorations, a knock fell on the 
 door, and on my replying, the girl came in. I bowed and 
 asked her to be seated, and inquired how her father did. 
 
 He is still very weak,” she answered ; but he is not 
 worse this morning. I heard your voice just now, and 
 watched you enter this cabin. I hope you will let me 
 speak to you. I have much to say.” 
 
 Indeed,” I replied, I have been waiting impatiently 
 for this opportunity. Will you first tell me your name ?” 
 Mary Robertson. My father is a Liverpool merchant, 
 Mr. Royle, and the ship in which we were wrecked was his 
 own vessel. Oh !” she exclaimed, pressing her hands to her 
 face, we were many hours expecting every moment to die. 
 I can not believe that we are saved ; and sometimes I can 
 not believe that what has happened is real ! I think I was 
 going mad when I saw your ship. I thought the boat was 
 a phantom, and that it would vanish suddenly. It was hor- 
 
109 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE ORGSVENOr/’ 
 
 rible to be imprisoned with the dead body and that mad 
 sailor ! The sailor went mad on the first day, and soon 
 afterward the passenger — for he was a passenger who lay 
 dead on the deck — sat up in his bed and uttered a dreadful 
 cry, and fell forward dead ! The mad sailor pointed to him 
 and howled ; and neither papa nor I could get out of the 
 house, for the water swept against it and would have swept 
 us overboard.” 
 
 She told me all this with her hands to her face, and her 
 fair hair flowing over her shoulders, and made a sweet and 
 pathetic picture in this attitude. 
 
 Suddenly she looked up with a smile of "wonderful sweet- 
 ness, and, seizing my hand, cried : 
 
 What do we not owe for your noble efforts ? How good 
 and brave you are !” 
 
 ‘‘ You praise me too warmly. Miss Robertson. God 
 knows there was nothing noble in my efforts, nor any dar- 
 ing in them. Had I really risked my life to save you, I 
 should still have barely done my duty. How were you 
 treated yesterday ? Well, I hope.” 
 
 Oh, yes. The captain told the steward to give us what 
 we wanted. I think the wine he sent us saved papa’s life. 
 He was sinking, but rallied after he had drunk a little of 
 it. I am in a sad plight,” she added, while a faint tinge of 
 red came into her cheeks. I have not ev^en a piece of 
 ribbon to tie up my hair with.” 
 
 She took her beautiful hair in her hands, and smiled. 
 
 Is there nothing in this cabin that will be of use to 
 you ?” I said. Here is a hairbrush — and it looks a pretty 
 good one. I don’t know whether we shall be able to mus- 
 ter a bit of ribbon among us, but I just now came across a 
 roll of serge, and if you can do anything with that and a 
 needle and thread, which I’ll easily get for you, I’ll see 
 that they are put in your cabin. Here are enough clothes 
 to rig out your father, at all events, until his own are made 
 ship-shape. But how am I to helipyoic? That has been 
 on my mind.” 
 
 “ I can use the serge, if I may have it,” she replied, in 
 the prettiest way imaginable. 
 
 Here it is,” I said, hauling it out of the locker ; “ and 
 I’ll get needles and thread for you presently. No sailor 
 goes to sea without a housewife, and you shall have mine. 
 And if you will wait a moment, I think I can find some- 
 thing else that may be useful.” 
 
 Saying which, I hurried to my old cabin, unlocked my 
 chest, and took out a new pair of carpet slippers. 
 
110 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.’’ 
 
 A piece of bunting or serge fitted into these will make 
 them sit on your feet,” I explained, handing them to her. 
 ‘‘ And I have other ideas, Miss Robertson, all which I hope 
 will help to make you a little more comfortable by and by. 
 Leave a sailor alone to find out ways and means.” 
 
 She took the slippers with a graceful little smile, and 
 put them along side the roll of serge ; and then, with a 
 grave face and in an earnest voice, she asked me what the 
 men meant to do with the ship, now that they had seized 
 her. 
 
 I freely told her as much as I knew, but expressed no 
 fears as to my own, and hers, and her father’s safety. In- 
 deed, I took the most cheerful view I could of our situa- 
 tion. 
 
 ‘‘ My notion,” said I, is that when the time comes for 
 the men to leave the ship they will not allow us to go with 
 them. They will oblige us to remain in her, which is the 
 best thing that could happen ; for I am sure that the boat- 
 swain will stay, and with his and the steward’s help there 
 is nothing to prevent us taking the ship into the nearest port, 
 or lying to until we meet a vessel and then signaling for 
 help.” 
 
 I fancy she was about to express her doubts of this re- 
 sult, but exclaimed instead : 
 
 ‘‘ No matter what comes, Mr. Royle, we shall feel safe 
 with you.” And then, suddenly rising, she asked me to 
 come and see her father. 
 
 I followed her at once into the cabin. 
 
 The old man lay in an upper bunk, with a blanket over 
 him. He looked like a dead man, with his white face ren- 
 dered 3”et more death-like in appearance by the disheveled 
 white hair upon his head, and the long white beard. He 
 was lying perfectly still, with his eyes closed, his thin hands 
 folded outside the blanket. 
 
 I thought he slept, and motioned to his daughter ; but 
 she stooped and whispered, “ Papa, here is Mr. Royle 
 whereupon he opened his eyes and looked at me. The 
 sense of my presence appeared to be very slowly conveyed 
 to his mind, and then he extended his hand. I took it, and 
 saw with emotion that tears streamed from his eyes. 
 
 ‘‘Sir,” he said, in a weak, faltering voice, ‘‘I can only 
 say, God bless you !” 
 
 I answered cheerfully, “ Pray say no more, Mr. Robert- 
 son. I want to see you recover }^our strength. Thank 
 God, your daughter has survived her horrible trials, and 
 
THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR/’ 
 
 111 
 
 will soon quite recover from the effects of them. What 
 now can I do for you ? Have you slept ?” 
 
 ‘‘Yes, yes, I have slept — a little, I thank you. Sir, I 
 have witnessed shocking scenes.’’ 
 
 I whispered to Miss Robertson. 
 
 “ Let me prescribe some medicine that will do you both 
 good. What you require is support. I will be with you in 
 a minute.” 
 
 So saying, I quitted the cabin and entered the pantry. 
 There I found the steward sitting on the plate chest, with 
 his hands to his temples. 
 
 “ Now then, my lad,” said I, “ rouse up. You are not 
 dead yet. Have you any brandy here ?” 
 
 He pointed in a mechanical way to a shelf, where were 
 several bottles. I found what I wanted, and gave him a 
 dose to put heart into him, and asked him for some eggs. 
 Four or five, the gathering of yesterday from the kindly 
 hens under the long-boat, lay in the drawer, which he 
 pulled open. I proceeded to mix two tumblers of eggs 
 and brandy, which I carried to the next cabin. 
 
 “ That is my physic. Miss Robertson,” I exclaimed, put- 
 ting one of the tumblers into her hand ; “ oblige me by 
 drinking it ; and you, sir,” I continued, addressing the old 
 gentleman, “ will not wait for her example.” 
 
 They both, to my great satisfaction, swallowed the con- 
 tents of the glasses, the effect of which, after some 
 moments, upon Mr. Robertson was decidedly beneficial, 
 for he thanked me for my kindness in a much stronger 
 voice, and even made shift to prop himself on his elbow. 
 
 “ It is the best tonic in the world,” said I, taking Miss 
 Robertson’s glass, “ and I am very much obliged to you for 
 your obedience.” 
 
 The look she gave me was more eloquent than any 
 verbal reply ; at least, I found it so. Her face was so 
 womanly and beautiful, so full of pathos in its pallor, with 
 something so brave and open it its whole expression, that 
 it was delightful to me to watch it. 
 
 “ Now,” said I to the old gentleman, “allow me to leave 
 you for a little. I want to see what the ‘ GrOvSvenor’ can 
 furnish in the shape of linen and drapery. Isn’t that what 
 they call it ashore ? We have found some serge, and 
 needles and thread are easily got ; and I’ll set what wits 
 the unfortunate steward has left in him to work to dis- 
 cover how Miss Robertson may be made comfortable until 
 we put you both ashore.” 
 
 “ Do not leave us,” cried the old man. “ Your society 
 
112 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOr/' 
 
 does me good, sir. It puts life into me. I want to tell you 
 who we are, and about our shipwreck, and where we were 
 going. The ‘ Cecilia ’ was my own vessel. I am a mer- 
 chant, doing most of my trade with the Cape — the Cape of 
 Good Hope. I took my daughter — my only child, sir — to 
 Cape Town, last year, for a change of scene and air ; and 
 I should have stopped another year, but Mary got tired 
 and wanted to get home, and — and — well, as I was telling 
 you, Mr. — Mr. — ” 
 
 ‘‘ Royle,’' said Miss Robertson. 
 
 Mr. Royle, as I was telling you, Mary got tired ; and 
 as the ‘ Cecilia ' was loading at Cape Town — she was a 
 snug, sound ship — yes, indeed ; and we went on board, we 
 and a gentleman named — named — ” 
 
 ‘‘Jameson,' his daughter suggested. 
 
 “ Ay, poor Jameson — poor, poor fellow !” 
 
 He hid his face, and was silent, I should say, a whole 
 minute, neither Miss Robertson nor myself speaking. 
 Presently, looking up, he continued : 
 
 “ It came on to blow very heavily, most suddenly, a 
 dreadful gale. It caught the ship in a calm, and she was 
 unprepared, and it snapped all three masts away. Oh, 
 God, what a night of horror ! The men went mad, and 
 cried that the ship was going stern down, and crowded in 
 the boats. One went whirling away into the darkness, and 
 one was capsized ; and then the captain said the ship was 
 sinking, and my daughter and I ran out of the cabin on to 
 the deck. Well, sir,” continued the old man, swallowing 
 convulsive sobs as he spoke, the ship’s side had been 
 pierced, the captain said, by one of the yards ; and she was 
 slowly settling, and the water came over the deck, and we 
 got into the house where you found us, for shelter. I put 
 my head to the window and called the captain to come, 
 and as he was coming the water hurled him overboard ; 
 and there was only myself and my poor girl and Mr. Jame- 
 son and — and — tell him the rest !” he suddenly cried, hid- 
 ing his eyes and stretching out his hand. 
 
 “ Another time. Miss Robertson,” I suggested, seeing the 
 look of horror that had come into her face during her fa- 
 ther’s recital of the story. “ Tell me where you live in Eng- 
 land, and let us fancy ourselves in the dear old country, 
 which, so it please God, we shall all reach safely in a little 
 time.” 
 
 But they were both too overcome to answer me. The 
 old man kept his face concealed, and the girl drew long, 
 sobbing breaths with dry eyes. 
 
113 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOE.’* 
 
 However, she plucked up presently, and answered that 
 they lived just out of Liverpool, but that her father had 
 also an estate at Leamington, near Warwick, where her 
 mother died, and where she spent most of her time, as she 
 did not like Liverpool. 
 
 . ‘‘ Tell me, sir,” cried Mr. Robertson, ‘‘did you bring the 
 body of poor Jameson with you ? I forget. 
 
 “ If that was Mr. Jameson whose body lay in the deck- 
 house,” I replied, “ I left him on the wreck. There was 
 his coffin, Mr. Robertson, and I dare not wait to bring off 
 a dead man when living creatures stood in peril of their 
 lives.” 
 
 “ To be sure, sir !” exclaimed the old gentleman. “ You 
 were very right. You acted with great nobleness, and are 
 most kind to us now — most kind, Mary, is he not ? Let 
 me see !” knitting his brows. “ You are not captain of this 
 ship ? I think, my dear, you said this gentleman was the 
 mate ? Who is the captain, sir ?” 
 
 His daughter put her finger to her mouth, which puz- 
 zled me until I considered that she either did not want him 
 to know that the captain was murdered, or, supposing he 
 knew of the murder, that the circumstances should not be 
 revived in his memory, which was just now very feeble. 
 
 He did not wait for his question to be answered, but 
 asked me where the ship was bound to ?” 
 
 “ New Orleans !” I answered, with a glance at his daugh- 
 ter. 
 
 “ New Orleans !” he exclaimed. “ Let me think — that is 
 beyond the West Indies.” And with great eagerness he 
 said, “ Will you put into one of the West India Islands ? I 
 am known at Kingston ; I have shipped largely to a firm 
 there. Messieurs Raymond! & Company. “Why, my dear, 
 we shall be very well received, and we shall be able to pur- 
 chase fresh clothes,” he continued, holding up his arm and 
 looking at it with a smile, “ and go home in one of the fine 
 mail packets. Ha ! ha ! ha ! how things come about !” 
 
 He lay back upon his pillow with this short mirthless 
 laugh, and remained silent. I do not say that his mind 
 was unhinged, but his intellect was unquestionably im- 
 paired by the horrors he had witnessed and the sufferings 
 he had endured. But, then, he was an old man — nearer 
 seventy than sixty, I took him to be ; while his daughter, 
 whom a little rest had put upon the high-road to recovery, 
 did not appear to be above twenty years old. 
 
 As the time was passing rapidly, I determined to seize 
 the opportunity of the carpenter being on deck to do what 
 
114 
 
 THE WKECK OF THE GROSVENOR,’^ 
 
 I could to make these sufferers comfortable. I therefore 
 left them and sung out to the steward, who came with ter- 
 rified promptitude, casting the while and almost at every 
 step fearful glances in the direction of the main-deck, 
 where some of the hands were visible. 
 
 I gave him the captain’s hair-brush to wash, and covered 
 a tray with the various toilet conveniences with which the 
 ill-fated skipper had provided himself. These I dispatched 
 by the steward to Miss Robertson, and I then made the 
 man prepare a tray with a substantial breakfast, consisting 
 of cold fowl, fine white biscuit, ham, preserved fruit, and 
 some tea, which I boiled in the pantry by means of a spirit- 
 lamp that belonged to me. 
 
 I took an immense pleasure in supplying these new 
 friends’ wants, and almost forgot the perilous situation I 
 was in, in the agreeable labor of devising means to comfort 
 the girl, whose life and her father’s, thanks to God ! I had 
 been instrumental in preserving. 
 
 I made a thorough overhaul of Coxon’s effects, holding 
 myself fully privileged to use them for the benefit of poor 
 Mr. Robertson, and sent to his cabin a good suit of clothes, 
 some clean linen, and a warm overcoat. 
 
 The steward obeyed me humbly and officiously. He con- 
 sidered his life vStill in great danger, and that he must fall a 
 sacrifice to the fury of the crew if he quitted the cuddy. 
 However, I found him very useful, for he furnished me with 
 some very good hints, and among other things he, to my 
 great delight, informed me that he had in the steerage a 
 box of women’s underclothing, which had been made by 
 his wife’s hand for a sister living in Valparaiso, to whom he 
 was taking out the box as a gift, and that I was very wel- 
 come to the contents. 
 
 I requested him at once to descend with me and get the 
 box out ; but this job took us over twenty minutes, for the 
 box was right aft, and we had to clear away upward of five 
 hundred bird cages, and a mass of light wooden packages 
 of toys and dolls, to come at it. We succeeded at last in 
 hauling it into the cuddy, and he fetched the key and raised 
 the lid ; but burst into tears when he saw a letter from his 
 wife, addressed to his sister, lying on top of the linen. 
 
 I told him to put the letter in his pocket, and to be sure 
 that his sister would be liberally compensated, if all went 
 well with us, for this appropriation of his property. 
 
 “ I’m not thinking of the clothes, sir,” whined the poor 
 fellow, “ but of my wife and child, who I may never see. 
 again.” 
 
115 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.'' 
 
 Nonsense !” I exclaimed ; “ try to understand that a 
 man is never dead until the breath is out of his body. You 
 are as well off as I am and those poor people in the cabin 
 there. What we have to do now is to help each other, and 
 put a bold face on our troubles. The worst hasn’t arrived 
 yet, and it won’t do to go mad with anticipating it. Wait 
 till it comes, and if there’s a road out of it. I’ll take it, trust 
 me. Cock this box under your arm, and take it to Miss 
 Robertson.” 
 
 I had now done everything that was possible, and to my 
 perfect satisfaction ; for, besides having furnished the old 
 gentleman with a complete change of clothes, I had supplied 
 his daughter with what I knew she would appreciate as a 
 great luxury — a quantity of warm, dry underclothing. 
 
 It may strike the reader as ludicrous to find me descend- 
 ing into such trivialities, and perhaps I smiled myself when 
 I thought over the business that had kept me employed 
 since six o’clock. But shipwreck is a terrible leveler, and 
 cold and hunger and misery know but little dignity. How 
 would it seem to Miss Robertson, the daughter of a man 
 obviously opulent, to find herself destitute of clothing, and 
 accepting with gratitude such rude articles of dress as one 
 poor work-woman would make for another of her condition ? 
 She, with the memory in her of abundant wardrobes, of 
 costly silks, and furs, and jewelry, of rich attire, and the 
 plentiful apparel of an heiress ! But the sea pays but little 
 attention to such claims, and would as lief strip a monarch 
 as a poor sailor, and set him afloat naked to struggle awhile 
 and drown. 
 
 CHAPTER X, 
 
 At seven bells — that is, half an hour before eight — I 
 heard the carpenter’s voice shouting down the companion 
 for the steward. I instantly opened the cabin door to tell 
 the man to go at once, as I believed that Stevens merely 
 called to give him orders about the men’s breakfast. 
 
 This proved to be the case, as I presently learned on 
 going on deck, whither I repaired (although it was my 
 watch below) in order to see what the carpenter was about. 
 
 I found him lying upon one of the sky-lights, with a 
 signal flag under his head, smoking a pipe, while three or 
 four of the men sat round him smoking also. All plain sail 
 had been made, as I had directed, and the ship heading 
 
116 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE OROSVENOR.’' 
 
 west-south-west under a glorious sky, and all around a 
 brilliantly clear horizon and an azure sea. 
 
 Away on our lee quarter, was a large steamer steering 
 south, brig -rigged, bound, I took it, to the west coast of 
 Africa. The men about the carpenter made a movement 
 when they saw me, as though they would leave the poop, 
 but one of them made some remark in a low voice, which 
 kept them all still. The carpenter, seeing me watch the 
 steamer, called out : 
 
 “ She wouldn’t take long to catch us, would she ? I hope 
 there’s no man on board this wessel as ’ud like to see her 
 alongside, or would do anything to bring her near. I 
 wouldn’t like to be the man ’ud do it — would you, Joe ?” 
 
 Well, I’d rather ha’ made my vill fust than forget it, if 
 so it were that I was that man,” responded the fellow ques- 
 tioned. 
 
 We’re glad you’ve come up,” continued the carpenter, 
 addressing me, though without shifting his posture, for 
 blowed if I knowed what to do if she should get askin’ us 
 any questions. What’ll do, Mr. Royle ?” 
 
 ‘‘ Let her signal us first,” I replied, quite alive to the sin- 
 ister suggestiveness of these questions. 
 
 Put the helm up and go astern of her — that’s what my 
 advice is,” said one of the men. 
 
 You’ll provoke suspicion if you do that,” I exclaimed. 
 
 However, you can act as you please.” 
 
 ‘‘ Mr. Royle’s quite right,” said the man addressed as Joe. 
 
 Why can’t you leave the man alone ? — He knows more 
 about it than us, mates.” 
 
 ‘‘ She’s going twelve knots,” I said, “ and will cross our 
 bow soon enough. Let her signal ; we’re not bound to an- 
 swer.” 
 
 The men, in spite of themselves, watched her anxiously, 
 and so did others on the forecastle, such cowards does con- 
 science make of men. As for myself, I gazed at her with 
 bitter indifference. The help that I stood in need of was 
 not likely to come from such as she, or, indeed, from any 
 vessel short of an inquisitive government ship. Moreover, 
 the part I was playing was too difficult to permit me to al- 
 low any impulse to inspire me. The smallest distrust that 
 I should occasion might cost me my life. My role, then, 
 surely was to seem one with the men, heart and soul. 
 
 Let her go off a point,” I shouted to the man steering. 
 
 They’ll not notice that, and she’ll be across us sooner for 
 it !” 
 
 We were slipping through the water quickly, and by the 
 
THE WRECK OF THE ‘‘ GROSVENOR.’^ 117 
 
 time she was on our weather-bow the steamer was near 
 enough to enable us to see the awning stretched over her 
 after-deck, and a crowd of persons watching us. She was 
 a great ocean steamer, and went magnificently through the 
 water. In a few minutes she was dead on end, dwindling, 
 the people watching us, but leaving such a long wake 
 astern of her that we went over it. 
 
 What would I have given to be on board of her ^ 
 
 Let her come to again I sung out. 
 
 The carpenter now got off the sky-light. 
 
 “ I’ve told the steward to turn to and get the men’s break- 
 fast,” said he. Ouim’s to be read}^ by eight ; and I reckon 
 I’ll show that sniveling cockney what it is to be hungry. 
 You don’t call this a mutiny, do yer, Mr. Royle ? Why, the 
 men are like lambs.” 
 
 “Yes, so they are,” I answered. “ All the same, I shall 
 be glad to feel dry land under me. The law always hangs 
 the skipper of a mutiny, you know ; and I’m skipper by 
 your appointment. So the sooner we all get out of this 
 mess the better, eh, Mr. Stevens (” 
 
 “ That’s right enough,” said he ; “ and we look to you to 
 get us out of it.” 
 
 “ I’ll do as you ask me — I won’t do more,” I answered. 
 
 “ We don’t want more. Enough’s what we want. 
 You’ll let us see your reckonings every day — not because 
 we doubt you — but it’ll ease the minds of the men to know 
 that we ar’n’t like to foul the Bermudas.” 
 
 “ The Bermudas are well to the nor’ard of our course,” 
 I answered promptly. 
 
 “ All right, Mr. Royle, we look to you,” he said, with a 
 face on him and in a tone that meant a good deal more than 
 met the ear. “ Now, mates,” addressing the others, “ cut 
 for’ard and get your breakfast, my lads. It’s eight bells. 
 Mr. Royle, I’ll go below and call the boatswain ; and shall 
 him and me have our breakfast and you arterward, or 
 you fust ? Say the word. I’m agreeable vichever way it 
 goes ?” 
 
 “ I’ll stop on deck till you’ve done,” I replied, wishing to 
 have the table to myself. 
 
 Down he went, and I advanced to the poop-rail, and 
 leaned over it to watch the men come aft to receive their 
 share of the cuddy stores. 
 
 I will do them the justice to say that they were quiet 
 enough. Whether the perception that they no longer re- 
 cognized any superiors would not presently prevail ; 
 whether quarrels, deeds of violence, and all the conse- 
 
118 THE WRECK OF THE “ GROSVENOR.’^ 
 
 quences which generally attend the rebellion of ignorant 
 men would not follow, was another matter. They were 
 decent enough in their behavior now, congregating on the 
 main-deck, and entering the cuddy one by one to receive 
 the stores which the steward was serving out. 
 
 These stores, as far as I could judge by the contents of 
 the tin dishes which the men took forward, consisted of 
 butter, white biscuit, a rasher of ham to each man, and tea 
 or cocoa ; excellent for men who have been starved on rot- 
 ten provisions. I also found that every man had been 
 served with a glass of rum. They did not seem to be- 
 grudge the privilege assumed by the carpenter and boat- 
 swain of occupying the cuddy, and eating at the table there. 
 The impression conveyed to me, on the whole, by their 
 aspect and demeanor was that of men subdued and to a 
 certain extent alarmed by the position in which they had 
 placed themselves. But for the carpenter, I believ hat 
 I at that time, and working upon their then state of mind, 
 could have won them over to submission, and made them 
 willing to bring the ship into port and face an inquiry into 
 the circumstances of the revolt. But though I believe this 
 now^ I conceived the attempt too full of peril to undertake, 
 seeing that my failure must not only jeopardize my own, 
 but the lives of poor old Mr. Robertson and his daughter, 
 in the safety of whom I was so concerned that I do not say 
 that my profound anxiety did not paralyze the energy with 
 which I should have attempted my own rescue had I been 
 alone. 
 
 How the men treated the steward I could not tell, but I 
 noticed that Master Cook was very quiet in his manner. 
 This was the sure sign of the efficacy of the fright he had 
 received, and it pleased me greatly, as I feared he would 
 prove a dangerous and blood-thirsty mutineer, and a terri- 
 ble influence in the councils of the men. 
 
 The carpenter was the first to come on deck. I had seen 
 him (through the sky-light) eating like a cormorant, his 
 arms squared, his brown tattooed hands busy with his 
 mouth, making atonement for his long fast in the fore- 
 castle. He kept his cap on, but the boatswain had better 
 manners and looked, as he faced his mate, a quite superior 
 and different order of man altogether. 
 
 I went below as soon as Stevens appeared, and the 
 boatswain had the grace to rise, as though he would leave 
 the table when he saw me. I begged him to keep his seat, 
 and calling to the steward, asked to know how the men had 
 treated him. 
 
119 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE aROSVENOR/' 
 
 Pretty middling, sir, thank you, sir,’’ he replied, with a 
 trifle more spirit in his manner. They’re not brutal, sir. 
 The cook never spoke, sir. Mr. Stevens is rather unkind, 
 but I dare say it’s only a way he has.” 
 
 The boatswain laughed, and asked him if he had break- 
 fasted. 
 
 No sir — not yet. I can wait, sir.” 
 
 There’s plenty to eat and drink,” said the boatswain, 
 pointing to the table. 
 
 Yes, sir, plenty,"” responded the steward, who, looking 
 on the boatswain as one of the ringleaders, was as much 
 afraid of him as of the carpenter. 
 
 “ Well, then,” continued the boatswain, why don’t you 
 tuck in ? Mr. Royle won’t mind. Sit there, or take what 
 you want in the pantry.” 
 
 The steward turned pale, remembering the threats that 
 had been used toward him if he touched the cuddy stores, 
 and looked upon the boatswain’s civility as a trick to get 
 him hanged. 
 
 Thank you, sir,” he stammered ; ‘‘ I’v^e no happetite. 
 I’d rather not eat anything at present, sir. Ill take a ship’s 
 biscuit shortly, sir, with your leave.” 
 
 Saying which, and with a ghastly face, he shuffled into 
 the pantry, no doubt to escape from what he would consider 
 highl}^ murderous attentions. 
 
 “ Rum customer, that steward, Mr. Royle,” said the boat- 
 swain, rubbing his mouth on the back of his hand. 
 
 So should I be had I undergone his sensations,” I re- 
 plied. 
 
 “Well, I don’t know about that. You see there ain’t 
 nothing regular about a steward. He isn’t a sailor and he 
 isn’t a landsman ; and when you come to them kind o’ mon- 
 grels, you can’t expect much sperrit. It isn’t fair to expect 
 it. It’s like failin’ foul of a marmozeet, because he isn’t as 
 big as a monkey. What about them passengers o’ yours, 
 sir? They’ve not been sarved with breakfast since I’ve 
 been here ?” 
 
 I have seen to them,” I answered. “ What has Stevens 
 been talking about ?” As I said this I cast my eyes on the 
 open sky-light to see that our friend was not within hear- 
 ing. 
 
 He shook his head, and after a short pause exclaimed : 
 
 He’s a bad ’un ! he’s a bad lin ! he’s an out and outer !” 
 “ Do you know which of them struck the captain down ?” 
 “ He did,” he answered at once. 
 
120 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.’' 
 
 “ I could have sworn it, by the way in which he excused 
 the murderer.’* 
 
 “ Stevens,” continued the boatswain, is at the bottom of 
 all this, here business — him and the cook. I suppose he 
 didn’t want the cook for a chum, and so knocked him over 
 when he was going to operate on Duckling’s body. But 
 Duckling was a bad ’un, too, and so was the skipper. 
 They’ve got to thank theirselves for what they got. The 
 crew never would ha’ turned had they been properly fed.” 
 
 I believe that,” I said. ‘‘ But I’ll tell you what’s troub- 
 ling me, boatswain. The carpenter has some design be- 
 hind all this, which he is concealing. Does he really mean 
 that I should navigate to within fifty miles of New Or- 
 leans ?” 
 
 Yes, sir, he do,” answered the boatswain, regardingme 
 steadfastly. 
 
 “ And he means then to heave the ship to, lower away 
 the boats, and make for one of the mouths of the Missis- 
 sippi, or land upon some part of the coast, and represent 
 himself and his companions as castaway sailors 
 
 “ Quite right,” said the boatswain, watching me fixedly. 
 
 If that is really his intention,” I proceeded, I can not 
 believe that he will allow me to land with the others. He 
 distrusts me. He is as suspicious as all murderers are.” 
 The boatswain continued eyeing me intently, as a man 
 might who strives to form a resolution from the expression 
 in another’s face. 
 
 He means to scuttle the ship,” he said, in a low voice. 
 
 Ah !” I exclaimed, starting. '‘I should have, foreseen 
 this.” 
 
 ‘‘ He means to scuttle her just before he puts off in the 
 boats,” he added, in a whisper. 
 
 I watched him anxiously, for I saw that he had more to 
 tell me. He looked up at both sky-lights, then toward the 
 cuddy door, and then toward the companion-ladder, bent 
 over to me, and said : 
 
 Mr. Royle, he don’t mean to let you leave the vessel ?” 
 
 He means to scuttle her, leaving me on board ?” 
 
 He nodded. 
 
 Did he tell you this ?” 
 
 He nodded again. 
 
 When ?” 
 
 “Just now.” 
 
 “ And them ?” I exclaimed, pointing toward the cabin in 
 which were Mr. Robertson and his daughter. 
 
 “ They’ll be left too,” he replied. 
 
121 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR. 
 
 I took a deep breath, and closed the knife and fork on my 
 plate. 
 
 Now, then, mate bawled the carpenter’s voice, down 
 the companion ; “ how long are yon goin’ to be ?” 
 
 Coming,” answered the boatswain. 
 
 A thought had flashed upon me. 
 
 “ There must be others in this ship whom Stevens dis- 
 trusts as well as me,” I whispered. “ Who are they ? Give 
 me but two other men and yourself, and I’ll engage that 
 the ship will be ours ! See ! if these men whom he dis- 
 trusts could be told that, at the last moment, they will be 
 left to sink in a scuttled ship, they would come over on my 
 side to save their lives. How are they to be got at ?” 
 
 He shook his head without speaking, and left the table ; 
 but turned to say, ‘‘ Don’t be in a hurry. I’ve got two 
 hours afore me, and I’ll turn it over.” He then went on 
 deck. 
 
 I remained at the cuddy table, buried in thought. The 
 boatswain’s communication had taken me utterly by sur- 
 prise. That Stevens, after the promise he had made me 
 that there should be no more blood shed, after the sympa- 
 thy I had shown the men from the beginning, should be 
 base enough to determine upon murdering me and the 
 inoffensive persons we had rescued, at the moment when 
 we might think our escape from our heavy misfortunes cer- 
 tain, was so shocking that the thought of it made me feel as 
 one stunned. An emotion of deep despair was bred in me, 
 and then this, in its turn, begot a wild fit of fury. I could 
 scarcely restrain myself from rushing on deck and shooting 
 the ruffian as he stood there. 
 
 To escape from my own insanity, I ran into the captain’s 
 cabin and locked the door, and plunged into deep and 
 bitter reflection. 
 
 It was idle for me to think of resistance in my then 
 condition. Upon whom could I count? The boatswain ? 
 I could not be sure that he would aid me single-handed, 
 nor hope that he would try to save ray life at the risk of 
 his own. The steward ? Such a feeble-hearted creature 
 would only hamper me, would be of less use, even, than 
 old Mr. Robertson. Many among the crew, if not all of 
 them, indeed, must obviously be acquainted with Stevens’ 
 murderous intentions, and would make a strong and des- 
 perate gang to oppose me ; and though I should discover 
 the men who were not in the carpenter’s confidence, how 
 could I depend on them at the last moment ? 
 
 The feeling of helplessness induced in me by these con- 
 
122 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE OROSVENOr/’ 
 
 siderations was profound and annihilating. I witnessed 
 the whole murderous process as though it were happen- 
 ing : the ship hove to, the boats shoving away, one, per- 
 haps, remaining to watch the vessel sink, that they might 
 be in no doubt of our having perished. All this would 
 happen in the dark, too, for the departure of the men from 
 the ship would only be safe at night, that no passing vessel 
 might espy them. 
 
 An idea that will sound barbarous, though I should not 
 have hesitated to carry it out could I have seen my way to 
 it, occurred to me. This was to watch an opportunity 
 when the carpenter was alone, to hurl him overboard. But 
 here, again, the chances against me were fifty to one. To 
 destroy the villain without risk of detection, without the 
 act being witnessed, without suspicion attaching to me on 
 his being missed, would imply such a host of favoring con- 
 ditions as the kindliest fortune could scarcely assemble 
 together. 
 
 What, then, was to be done ? 
 
 I had already pointed out the course the ship was to 
 steer, and could not alter it. But though I should plaus- 
 ibly alter her course a point or two, what could follow ? 
 The moment land was sighted, let it be what coast it would, 
 they would know I had deceived them ; or, giving me 
 credit of having mistaken my reckonings, they would 
 heave the ship to themselves, and then would come the 
 dastardly crime. I dared not signal any passing vessel. 
 Let my imagination devise what it would, it could invent 
 nothing that my judgment would adopt ; since being 
 single-handed in this ship, no effort I could make to save 
 the lives of the persons it was my determination to stand 
 by but must end in our destruction. 
 
 By such confessions I show myself no hero ; but then 
 I do not want to be thought one. I was, and am, a plain 
 man, placed in one of the most formidable situations that 
 any one could find himself in. In the darkness and horror 
 of that time, I saw no means of escape, and so I admit my 
 blindness. A few strokes of the pen would easily show me 
 other than I was, but then I should not be telling the 
 truth, and should falsely be taking glory to myself, instead 
 of truly showing it to be God’s, by whose mercy I am alive 
 to tell the story. 
 
 My clothes and other things belonging to me being in 
 the cabin now occupied by Stevens, I opened the door and 
 desired the steward to bring them to me. My voice was 
 heard by Miss Robertson, who came round the table to 
 
123 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.” 
 
 where I stood and thanked me for my kindness to her and 
 her father. 
 
 She had made good use of the few conveniences I had 
 been able to send her. Her hair was brushed and most 
 prettily looped over the comb, and she wore a collar that 
 became her mightily, which she found in the steward’s box. 
 She looked a sweet and true English girl ; her death-like 
 pallor gradually yielding to a healthy white, with a tinge 
 of color on her cheeks. 
 
 “ Papa seems better,” she said, and is constantly asking 
 for you ; but I told him ” (with the prettiest smile) “ that 
 you require rest as well as others, and that you have plenty 
 to occupy you.” 
 
 Then looking earnestly at me for some moments, while 
 her face grew wonderfully grave, she exclaimed : 
 
 “ What is wrong, Mr. Royle ? What makes you look so 
 anxious and worried ?” 
 
 ‘‘ There is plenty to trouble me,” I answered, not care- 
 lessly, but not putting too much significance into my tone, 
 for at that moment I did not think I ought to tell her the 
 truth. ‘‘You know the men have mutinied, and that my 
 position is a difficult one. I have to be careful how I act, 
 both for my sake and yours.” 
 
 “ Yes, I know that,” she said, keeping her clear and 
 thoughtful eyes on me. “ But then you said you did not 
 fear that the men would be violent again, and that they 
 would leave us on board this ship when we were near New 
 Orleans.” 
 
 I watched her face some time without speaking, asking 
 myself if I should take her into my confidence, if I ought 
 to impart the diabolical scheme of Stevens, as told me by 
 the boatswain. Certainly I should have to put her off with- 
 out telling her the truth had not the courageous expres- 
 sion in her eyes, her firm and beautiful mouth, her resolute 
 voice and manner told me she would know how to 
 bear it. 
 
 “I will not conceal that I have heard something just 
 now which has affected me very much,” I said to her. 
 “ Will you step into my cabin ? We can talk there with- 
 out being seen,” I added, having observed Stevens walk 
 along the main-deck, and expecting that he would return 
 in a few moments to his cabin, it being his watch below. 
 
 She followed me in silence, and I closed the door. 
 
 “ I will tell you in a few words,” I at once began, “what 
 I heard just now. I told the boatswain that I questioned 
 whether the men would let me land with them, for fear of 
 
124 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR/* 
 
 the evidence I could give. He replied that he had gath- 
 ered from the carpenter, while at breakfast, that the men 
 intended to scuttle the ship when they quitted her, and to 
 leave us on board.” 
 
 To drown ?” 
 
 ‘‘ That is their idea.” 
 
 She pursed up her mouth tightly, and pressed her hand 
 to her forehead. That was all. Whatever emotion my 
 statement inspired was hidden. She said in a low voice : 
 
 They are fiends ! I did not think them so cruel. My 
 poor father !” 
 
 This is what I am told they mean to do ; and I know 
 Stevens to be a ruffian, and that he will carry out his pro- 
 ject if he can. I have spent time alone here in trying to 
 think how we can save ourselves. As yet I see no remedy. 
 But wait,” I ‘Said ; it will take us three weeks, sailing well 
 every day, to reach the Gulf of Mexico. I have this time 
 before me ; and in that time not only something must, but 
 something shall be done.” 
 
 She did not answer. 
 
 I will hazard nothing ; I will venture no risks. What 
 I resolve to do must be effectual,” I went on, because my 
 life is dearer to me now than it was three days ago, for 
 you and your father’s sake. You must be saved from these 
 ruffians, but no risk must attend your deliverance. This is 
 why I see no escape before us as yet, but it will come — it 
 will come ! Despair is very fruitful in expedients, and I 
 am not beaten because I find myself flung like a dog in a 
 hole !” 
 
 She looked up at this, and said : What is to be 
 
 done ?” 
 
 ” I must think.” 
 
 I will think, too. We need not tell papa ?” she added, 
 toning her voice to a question, with an appealing look in 
 her eyes. 
 
 ‘^No, certainly not. Remember, we are not supposed to 
 question the men’s honest intentions toward us. We must 
 appear utterly ignorant.” 
 
 Are they armed ?” she inquired. 
 
 No.” 
 
 She cast her eyes round the cabin, and said. Have you 
 no guns ?” 
 
 Nothing but a pistol. But though we had jtwenty guns, 
 we have no hands to use them. So far as I know yet, there 
 is no man that would stand with me — not even the boat- 
 
125 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.’' 
 
 swain, unless he were sure he would conquer the ruf- 
 fians/' 
 
 , Could I not use a pistol ? Ah, I remember, you have 
 only one.” 
 
 She sunk her chin on her hand and looked downward, 
 lost in thought. 
 
 “ Why should you not steer the ship for some near port ?” 
 she asked, presently. 
 
 I could not alter the course without being challenged. 
 Remember, that my policy is not to excite suspicion of my 
 honesty.” 
 
 ‘‘ If a gale would rise like that which wrecked the ‘Ce- 
 cilia,' it might drive us near the land, where we would get 
 help.” 
 
 “ No, we shall have to depend upon ourselves. I do not 
 want to pin my faith on chance.” 
 
 I began to pace to and fro, torn by the blind and useless 
 labors of my mind. 
 
 Just then a step sounded along the cuddy. The cabin 
 door was pushed open roughly, and Stevens walked in. 
 He stared at Miss Robertson, and cried : 
 
 “ Sorry to interrupt. Didn’t know you was here ma’am, 
 I’m sure. I thought,” addressing me, “ I should find you 
 turned in. I’ve come to have a look at that chart of yours. 
 How long d’ye make it to New Orleans ?” 
 
 “About three weeks.” 
 
 “Well, there’s live stock enough for three weeks any- 
 ways. I’ve just told the cook to stick one of them porkers. 
 All hands has a fancy for roast pork to-day. Sarvant, miss. 
 You was pretty nigh drownded, I think.” 
 
 “ My father and I owe our lives to the noble fellows in 
 this ship. They must be brave and good men to risk their 
 lives to save ours,” she answered, with a smile of touching 
 sweetness, looking frankly into the face of the miscreant 
 who stood, cap on head, before her. 
 
 “ Lor’ bless yer !” he exclaimed ; “ there wasn’t no risk. 
 I’d ha’ swum the distance in such a sea for five shilling.” 
 She shook her head with another smile (I judged the 
 effort this piece of acting cost her), as she said : 
 
 “ I know that English sailors undervalue their good 
 deeds. But happily my father is a rich man, and when 
 you land us he will take care that no man on board of this 
 ship will complain of his gratitude.” 
 
 “ Oh, he’s rich !” exclaimed the carpenter, as though 
 struck with a new idea. 
 
 “Very rich.” 
 
126 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSTENOr/' 
 
 How rich might he be, ma’am ?” 
 
 “ Well, he owned the ship that you saved us from — cargo 
 and ship/' 
 
 She could not have offered a better illustration of her 
 father’s wealth to the man, for he would appreciate the 
 value of a vessel of that size. 
 
 And what do you think he’ll give the men — them as 
 saved him, I suppose ?” 
 
 Oh, he won’t make any difference. He is indebted to 
 yon all, for I have heard that the captain would not have 
 stopped for us had he not been obliged to do so by the 
 crew." 
 
 ‘‘ That’s true enough," rejoined the carpenter with an 
 oath, looking at me. 
 
 Perfectly true," I made haste to say. 
 
 ‘‘ My father would not certainly offer less than one hun- 
 dred pounds to each man," she said, quite simply. 
 
 He pulled off his cap at this and twirled it and let it 
 drop ; picked it up so slowly that I thought he would never 
 bend his body sufficiently to enable him to recover it ; 
 looked at her sideways as he put it on his head again, and 
 then said to me, with offensive abruptness, 
 
 “ Come, master, let’s have a look at that blooming chart." 
 
 I opened the door to let Miss Robertson pass out, ex- 
 changing one glance with her as she left, and addressed 
 myself to the carpenter. 
 
 He pored over the chart with his dirty forefinger 
 upon it. 
 
 Whereabouts are we now ?’’ he inquired. 
 
 I pointed to the spot, as near as I could judge from 
 yesterday’s reckoning. 
 
 “ What’s this here line ?’’ he asked. 
 
 ‘‘ That’s the longitude." ‘ 
 
 He ran his eye to the bottom of the chart, and exclaimed : 
 
 “ Thirty. Is that it ?’’ 
 
 Call it thirty.’’ 
 
 ‘‘ But what dojt?u call it ?’’ 
 
 “ Thirty, I tell you — thirty degrees west longitude." 
 
 And this here line’s the latitude, I suppose ?" 
 
 << Yes." 
 
 That’s forty." 
 
 ‘‘ Call it forty-four." 
 
 ‘‘ Will that make it right ?’’ 
 
 “ Pretty nearly." 
 
 ‘‘ What are all these here dots and streaks !’’ said he, after 
 
m 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE ‘‘ GROSVENOR/' 
 
 squinting with his nose close to the chart. Blowed if ever 
 I could read them small words.” 
 
 “ They are the Azores.” 
 
 “ Oh, we’re to the nor’ard o’ them, aren’t we ?” he in- 
 quired, sharply. 
 
 “ You can see for yourself,” I answered, putting my 
 linger on the chart. 
 
 ‘‘ Where’s this blessed Gulf of Mexico ?” he inquired, 
 after casting his eyes all over the chart. 
 
 There.” 
 
 He ran his dirty thumb nail in a line to the Gulf, and 
 asked me what that blot was. 
 
 Bermuda.” 
 
 “ You’ll keep south o’ that, will yer ?” 
 
 “ If I can, certainly.” 
 
 ‘‘It’s a man-o’-war station, I’ve heerd.” 
 
 “ I believe it is.” 
 
 “ All right,” he said, and, looking at the boat’s compass 
 on the table, asked if it were true. 
 
 I told him it was ; whereupon he set it upon the chart 
 and compared its indications with the line he had run down 
 the chart, and was going away, when I said, 
 
 “ What do you think of the young lady’s idea ! I should 
 like to earn a hundred pounds.” 
 
 “ So should I,” he answered, gruffly, pausing. 
 
 “ It would pretty well pay me for what I have had to put 
 up with from Coxon.” 
 
 He gave me an indescribable look, full of fierceness, 
 suspicion, and cunning. 
 
 “ I dessay it would, if you got it,” he said, and walked 
 out, banging the door after him. 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 I HAD been greatly struck by the firmness with which 
 Miss Robertson had received the ghastly bit of informa- 
 tion I gave her, and not more by this than by her gentle 
 and genial manner toward the carpenter, wherein she had 
 shown herself perfectly well qualified to act with me in 
 this critical, dangerous time. She had only just been 
 rescued from one trial frightful enough in character to 
 have driven one, at least, of the male sufferers mad ; and 
 now fate had plunged her into a worse situation, and yet 
 she could confront the terrors of it calmly, and deliberate 
 collectedly upon the danger. 
 
128 THE WRECK OF THE GROSYENOR.’^ 
 
 Such a character as this was, I thought, of the true type 
 of heroine, with nothing in it that was strained ; calm in 
 emergency, and with a fruitful mind scattering hope 
 around it — even though no more than hope — as the teem- 
 ing flower sheds its perfume. 
 
 I had especially noted the quickness with which she had 
 conceived and expressed that idea about her father re- 
 warding the men ; it inspirited me, in spite of the reception 
 Stevens had given it. One hundred pounds a man was a 
 promise that might move them into a very different thought 
 from what Stevens had induced and was sustaining. 
 
 Having heard the carpenter enter his cabin, I determined 
 to step on deck and take the boatswain’s sense on this new 
 idea. But before quitting the cuddy, I knocked lightly on 
 Miss Robertson’s cabin door. 
 
 She opened it instantly. 
 
 Will you come on deck ?” I asked her. 
 
 ‘‘ Yes, if I can be of any use there.” 
 
 The air will refresh you after your confinement to this 
 cabin, and will do your father good.” 
 
 He is sleeping now,” she answered, opening the door 
 fully, that I might see the old man. 
 
 “ Let him sleep,” said I ; that will do him more good. 
 But you will come ?” 
 
 ‘‘Yes, with pleasure.” 
 
 “ You have nothing to fear from the men,” I said, wish- 
 ing to reassure her. “ They are willing to acknowledge 
 the authority of the persons they have put over them — the 
 boson, Stevens, and myself.” 
 
 “ I should not mind if they spoke to me,” she exclaimed. 
 “ I should know what to say to them, unless they were 
 brutal.” 
 
 She turned to look at her father, closed the door softly, 
 and accompanied me on deck. 
 
 The morning was now advanced. The day was still very 
 bright; and the wonderful blue of the heavens lost nothing 
 of its richness from contrast with the stately and swelling 
 clouds — pearl-colored where they faced the sun, and with 
 here and there a rainbow on their skirts, and centers of 
 creamy white — which sailed solemnly over it. 
 
 The breeze had freshened, but the swell had greatly sub- 
 sided, and the sea was almost smooth, with brilliant little 
 waves chasing it. The ship was stretching finely along the 
 water, all sail set, and every sail drawing. 
 
 On our lee beam was the canvas of a big ship, her hull 
 invisible ; and astern of her I could just make out the faint 
 
129 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE “ OROSVENOR.’* 
 
 tracing of the smoke of a steamer upon the sky. The sun 
 shone warm, but not too warm ; the strong breeze was 
 sweet and soft ; the ship's motion steady, and her aspect a 
 glorious picture of white rounded canvas, taut riggingdeli- 
 cately interlaced, and gleaming decks and glittering brass- 
 work. The blue waters sung a racing chorus at the bows, 
 and the echo died upon the broad bubbling wake astern. 
 
 I ran my eye forward upon the men on the forecastle. 
 Most of the crew were congregated there, lounging, squat- 
 ting, smoking — no man doing any work. 1 wondered, not 
 at this, but that they should be so orderly and keep their 
 place. They might have come aft had they pleased, 
 swarmed into the cuddy, occupied the cabins ; for the ship 
 was theirs. Since they acted with so much decency, could 
 they not be won over from their leader's atrocious project ? 
 If I went among them, holding this girl, now at my side, 
 by the hand, and pleaded for her life, if not for my own, 
 would they not spare her ? would not some among them be 
 moved by her beauty and her helplessness ? 
 
 Nothing would seem more rational than such conjectures, 
 always providing that I ceased to remember these men were 
 criminals, that their one idea now was how to elude the law, 
 and that I who should plead, and those for whom I pleaded, 
 could by a word, when set on shore, procure the conviction 
 of the whole gang, charge them with their crimes, prove 
 their identity, and secure their punishment. Would not 
 Stevens keep them in mind of this ? Knowing what they 
 knew, knowing what they meditated, I say that in the very 
 orderliness of their behavior I witnessed something more 
 sinister than I should have found in violent conduct. I 
 alone could carry them to where they wished to go. I 
 must be conciliated, pleased, obeyed, and my fears tran- 
 quilized. If I failed them, their doom was inevitable ; ship- 
 wreck or capture was certain. All this was plain to me as 
 the fingers on my hand ; and during the brief time I stood 
 watching them, I found myself repeating again and again 
 the hopeless question, “What can I do !" 
 
 Miss Robertson walked up and down the deck. The 
 boatswain glanced at her respectfully, and the men for- 
 ward stared, and some of them laughed, but none*of the 
 remarks they indulged in were audible. 
 
 Fish was at the wheel. I went to the binnacle, and 
 said : 
 
 “ That’s our course. Let this wind hold, and we’ll soon 
 be clear of this mess.” 
 
 “Three weeks about, I gives us,” answered the man. 
 
130 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.’^ 
 
 And long enough, too,” said I. 
 
 He spit the quid in his mouth overboard, and dried his 
 lips on his cuff. As he did not seem disposed to talk, I left 
 him and joined the boatswain, and at my request he came 
 and stood with me near Miss Robertson. 
 
 I have told this lady what you repeated to me at break- 
 fast,” I said, in a low voice. “ She’s full of courage, and I 
 have asked her to come on deck that we may talk before 
 her.” 
 
 “ If she’s as brave as she’s pretty, I reckon not many’ll 
 carry stouter hearts in ’em than her,” he said, addressing 
 her full, with an air of respectable gallantry that was very 
 taking. 
 
 She looked down with a smile. 
 
 Boatswain,” said I, every hour is precious to us, for at 
 any moment Stevens may change the ship’s course for a 
 closer shore than the American ; and though we should 
 hold on for the Gulf, it may take us all our time to hit on 
 a scheme to save ourselves and work it out. I have come 
 to tell you an idea suggested by this lady. Miss Robertson. 
 Her father is a rich man, owner of the vessel he was 
 wrecked in — ” 
 
 Robertson & Co., of Liverpool, ship brokers ?” he inter- 
 rupted, addressing her. 
 
 “Yes,” she replied. 
 
 “Why, I sailed in one of the firm’s wessels as boson’s 
 mate, three years ago — the ^ Albany ’ she was called, and a 
 wery comfortable ship she was, well found and properly 
 commanded.” 
 
 “ Indeed !” she exclaimed, brightening up and looking at 
 him eagerly. And then, reflecting a little, she said, “ The 
 * Albany ’ — that ship was commanded by Captain Tribett.” 
 
 “ Quite right, miss ; Tribett was the name. And the 
 first mate’s name was Green, and the second’s Gull, and 
 the third — ah ! he were Captain Tribett’s son — same 
 name, of course. Well, blow me if this ain’t wot the 
 Italians call a cohincidence.” 
 
 He was as pleased as she, and stood grinning on her. 
 
 “ Mr. Royle,” she suggested, raising her fine eyes to 
 mine, “ surely there must be others like the boatswain in 
 this ship. They can not all be after the pattern of that 
 horrible carpenter.” 
 
 “ We ought to be able to find that out, boson,” I said. 
 
 “ Look here, miss,” he answered, with a glance first at 
 the men forward and then at Fish at the wheel, “ the cir- 
 cumstances of this affair is just this : the crew have been 
 
THE WRECK OF THE QROSVENOK.’' 
 
 131 
 
 very badly treated, fed with rotten stores, and starved and 
 abused by the skipper and chief mate until they went mad. 
 I don’t think myself that they meant to kill the captain 
 and Mr. Duckling* ; but it happened, and no man barrin’ 
 Stevens was guiltier than his mate, and that’s where it is. 
 The carpenter knocked the skipper down, and others 
 kicked him when he was down, not knowing he was dead ; 
 and four or five set on Mr. Duckling, and so you see it’s a 
 sin as they all shared alike in. If one man had killed the 
 skipper, and another had killed the chief mate, why then, 
 so be, miss, the others might be got to turn upon ’em to 
 save their own necks. But here it’s all hands as did the 
 job. And the only man who kept away, though I pre- 
 tended to be one with ’em hearty enough, was me ; and 
 wot’s the consequence ? Stevens don’t trust me ; and I’m 
 sartin in my own mind that he don’t mean to let me into 
 the boats when the time comes any more than you.” 
 
 So saying, he deliberately walked aft, looked at the 
 compass, then at the sails, and patroled the poop for 
 several minutes, for the very obnoxious reason that the 
 men should not take notice of our talking long and close 
 together. 
 
 Presently he rejoined us, standing a little distance away, 
 and in a careless attitude. 
 
 “ Boson,” said I, addressing him with my eyes on the 
 deck, so that from a distance I would not appear to be 
 speaking, “ Miss Robertson told Stevens that her father 
 would handsomely reward every man on board this ship 
 on her arrival in port. He asked her what her father 
 would give, and she said a hundred pounds to each man. 
 If this were repeated to the crew, what effect would it 
 produce ?” 
 
 “ They wouldn’t believe it.” 
 
 My father would give each man a promise in writing,” 
 she exclaimed. 
 
 They wouldn’t trust him,” said the boatswain, without 
 reflecting. They’d think it a roose to bring ’em together 
 to give them into custody. If I was one of them, that’s 
 what I should think, and you may be sure I’m right.” 
 
 “ But he would give them written orders on his bankers ; 
 they could not think it a ruse,” she said, eagerly, evidently 
 enamored of her own idea, since she saw that I enter- 
 tained it. 
 
 “ Sailors don’t know anything about banks and the likes 
 of that, miss. There are thirteen men in the ship’s com- 
 pany, counting the cook and the steward. Call ’em twelve. 
 
132 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.’’ 
 
 If your father had a bag of sovereigns on board this vessel, 
 and counted out a hundred to each man, then they'd believe 
 him. But rd not believe thein. They’d take the money and 
 scuttle the ship all the same. Don’t make no mistake. 
 They’re fond o’ their wagabon’ lives and the carpenter’s 
 given ’em such a talkin’ to that they’re precious keen in 
 gettin’ away and cuttin’ off all evidence. It ’ud take more 
 than a hundred pounds each to a man to make ’em willing 
 to risk their lives.” 
 
 He walked away once more and stood lounging aft, chat- 
 ting with Fish. 
 
 ‘‘ I am afraid the boson is right,” said I. Having lived 
 among them and heard their conversation, he would know 
 their characters too well to be deceived in the consequences 
 of your scheme.” 
 
 But papa would pay them, Mr. Royle. He would give 
 them any pledge they might choose to name, that they would 
 run no risk. The money could be sent to them — they need 
 not appear — ^^they need not be seen.” 
 
 We know they would run no risks : but could we get 
 them to believe us ?” 
 
 At least let us try.” 
 
 “ No — forgive me — we must not try. We must have noth- 
 ing more to say. You have spoken to Stevens ; let him talk 
 among the men. If the reward tempt them, be sure they 
 will concert measures among themselves to land you. But 
 I beg you to have no faith in this project. They are vil- 
 lains, who will betray you in the end. The boatswain’s 
 arguments respecting them are perfectly just~so just that 
 he has inspired me with a new kind of faith in him. He 
 owns that his own life is in jeopardy, and I believe he will 
 hit upon some expedient to save us. See how he watches 
 us ! He will join us presently. I, too, have a scheme 
 dawning in my head, but too imperfect to discuss as yet. 
 Courage !” I said, animated by her beauty and the deep, 
 speaking expression of her blue eyes ; the boson’s confes- 
 sion of his own danger makes me feel stronger by a man. 
 I have greater confidence in him than I had. If I could but 
 muster a few fire-arms — for oven the steward might be 
 made a man of, fighting for his life with a revolver in his 
 hand — there is nothing I would not dare. But twelve to 
 two ! — what is our chance ? It must not be thought of, with 
 you and your father depending for your lives on ours.” 
 No,” she answered, firmly. There must be other and 
 better ways. I will think as well as you.” 
 
 The boatswain came sauntering toward us. He flung a 
 
THE WRECK OF THE GROSVP^NOIi.” 133 
 
 coil of rope over a belaying-pin, looked over the ship’s side, 
 approached us nearer, and pulled out a pipe and asked me 
 for a light. I had one in my pocket and gave it to him. 
 This was his excuse to speak. 
 
 “ It isn’t so suspicious-lookin’ to talk now as it would be 
 at night or in the cuddy — and in the cuddy there’s no tell- 
 ing whose ears are about,” he said. I’ll give you my 
 scheme thought on since breakfast, and listen close, for I 
 dursen’t talk much : after this we must belay, or the men’ll 
 be set jawing. When we come to the Gulf of Mexico, 
 you’ll let me know how long it’ll be afore we’re fifty mile 
 off the Mississippi. I helped to stow the cargo in this 
 vessel, and she’s choke-full, and there’s only one place 
 where they’ll be able to get at to scuttle her, and that’s 
 right for’ard of the fore-hatch. I’ll let that out to Stevens 
 bit by bit, in an ordinary way, and he’ll remember it. The 
 night afore we heave to — you’ll tell me when — I’ll fall 
 overboard and get drowned. That’ll happen in your watch. 
 We’ll get one o’ them packin’-cases full o’ tin-tack up out 
 o’ the steerage and stow it away in one of the quarter- 
 boats, and you’ll let that drop overboard — d’ye see ? — 
 which’ll sound like a man’s body, and sink right away, and 
 then you’ll roar out that the boatswain’s fallen overboard. 
 Let ’em do what they like. I shall be stowed away for’ard, 
 down in the fore-peak somewheres, and the man as comes 
 there to bore a hole /’// choke. Leave the rest to me. If 
 Stevens he sings out to know if it’s done I’ll say ‘ Yes,’ and 
 tell him to lower away the boats, and hold on for me. 
 He’ll take my voice for the fellow as is scuttling the ship.” 
 Now,” he added, vehemently, I’ll lay any man fifty pound 
 agin ten shillings that Stevens don’t wait for the man he 
 sends below. He’ll get into the boat and shove off and 
 lay by. You’ll give me the signal, and I’ll come up sharp, 
 an’ if there’s a breath o’ air we’ll have the mainyards round 
 somehow ; and if the boats get in our road we’ll run ’em 
 down, and if there’s no wind, and they try to board us — 
 let ’em look out ! for there’ll be more bloodletting among 
 ’em than ever they saw before, by God !” 
 
 He motioned with his hand that we should leave the 
 poop, and walked away. 
 
 Miss Robertson looked at me and I at her for some 
 moments in silence. 
 
 “ Will it do, Mr. Royle ?” she asked, in a low voice. 
 
 Yes,” I said. 
 
 You think we shall be saved by this stratagem ?” 
 
 I reflected before answering, and then said, I do.” 
 
134 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.” 
 
 She went down the companion-ladder, and when we 
 were in the cuddy she took my hand in both of hers and 
 pressed it tightly to her heart, then hurried into her cabin. 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 The more I considered the boatswain’s proposal, the 
 better I liked it. All that day I turned it over and over in 
 my mind. And, what was useful to me, I could sle^ep when 
 I lay down in my watches below, which was a luxury 1 had 
 feared, after the boatswain’s disclosure at the breakfast- 
 table, would be denied me. 
 
 I did not wish Miss Robertson to sit at the cuddy table 
 at meal-hours, and when dinner-time came I took care that 
 as good a meal should be taken to her and her father as 
 the ship could furnish. 
 
 When Stevens joined me at the table, he sung out to the 
 steward to ‘‘ tell the old gent an’ his darter that dinner vos 
 a-vaitin’! ” Whereupon I explained that the old gentleman 
 was too ill to leave his bunk. 
 
 Well, then, let the gal come,” said he. 
 
 She can’t leave her father,” I replied. 
 
 Perhaps it ain’t that so much as because I ain’t genteel 
 enough for her. It’s the Vest End o’ London as won’t 
 have nothen to do with Wapping. The tobaccy in my 
 breath is too strong for her.” 
 
 ‘‘ Nothing of the kind. The old man is ill, and she must 
 watch him. As to your manners, I dare say she is better 
 pleased with them than you ought to be told. It is not 
 every ship’s carpenter that could talk and look like a skip- 
 per, and keep men under as you do.” 
 
 “ You’re right there !” he exclaimed, with a broad grin. 
 
 Come, sarve us out a dollop o’ that pork, will yer ? Roast 
 pork’s never too fresh forme.” 
 
 And he fell like an animal to the meat, and forgot, as I 
 wished, all about Miss Robertson. 
 
 In the first watch, from eight in the evening until mid- 
 night, which was the boatswain’s, I went and sat for an 
 hour wfith the old gentleman and his daughter. Not a 
 word was said about the peril we were in ; he was quite 
 ignorant of it, and, being better and stronger, was eager in 
 his questions about the ship’s progress. 
 
 I took notice that he appeared to forget all about the 
 mutiny, and conversed as if I were captain. Nor did he 
 show any strong recollection of the loss of his ship and the 
 
135 
 
 THE WEECK OF THE GKOSVEHOR/' 
 
 circumstances attending it. Indeed, it seemed that as he 
 grew better his memory grew worse. That was the faculty 
 injured by his sufferings, and when I listened to his ques- 
 tions, which took no cognizance of things of the past, 
 though as recent as yesterday, I thought his memory 
 would presently quit him wholly, for he was an old man, 
 with a mind too feeble to hold on tightly. 
 
 I left them at half past nine, and went on deck. I tried 
 to see who was at the wheel, but could not make the man 
 out. I think it was one of the Dutchmen. Better this 
 man than Fish, Johnson, or some of the others, whose 
 names I forget, who were thick with the carpenter, and 
 before v/hom it would not be wise to talk with any sug- 
 gestion of mystery with the boatswain. 
 
 However, there was not much chance of my being 
 noticed, for the night was gloomy, and all about the decks 
 quite dark. The ship was under top-sail and maintop-gal- 
 lant-sail ; the wind was east-south-east, blowing freshly 
 with long seas. There was no appearance of foul weather, 
 and the glass stood steady ; but an under-sky of level cloud 
 lay stretched across the stars ; and, looking abroad over 
 the ship’s side, nothing was distinguishable but the foam 
 of the waves breaking as they ran. 
 
 As I emerged from the companion, the boatswain hailed 
 the forecastle, and told the man there to keep a good look- 
 out. I had not had an opportunity of speaking to him 
 since the morning. I touched him on the arm, and he 
 turned and stared to see who I was. 
 
 Ah, Mr. Royle,’* said he. 
 
 Let’s get under the lee of that quarter-boat,” said I. 
 “ We can hear each other there. Who’s at the wheel ?” 
 
 ‘‘ Dutch Joe.” 
 
 ‘‘Come to the binnacle first, and I’ll talk to you about 
 the ship’s course, and then we’ll get under the quarter-boat, 
 and he’ll think I am giving you sailing directions.” 
 
 We did this, and I gave the boatswain some instructions 
 in the hearing of the Dutchman ; and to appear very much 
 in earnest, the boatswain and I hove the log while Dutch 
 Joe turned the glass, which he could easily attend to, hold- 
 ing a spoke with one hand, for the ship was steering her- 
 self. 
 
 We then walked to the quarter-boat and stood under the 
 lee of it. 
 
 “ Boson,” said I, “ the more I think of your scheme the 
 better 1 like it. Whatever may happen, your being in the 
 hold will prevent any man from scuttling the ship.” 
 
136 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.’' 
 
 “ Yes, SO it will ; I’ll take care of that. One blow must 
 do the job— -he mustn’t cry out. The piano-fortes are amid- 
 ships on merely two feet of dunnage ; all for’ard the cases 
 run large, and it’s there they’ll find space.” 
 
 My intention is not to wait until we come to the Gulf 
 in order to carry this out,” said I ; I’ll clap on sixty, 
 eighty, a hundred miles, just as I see my way, to every 
 day’s run, so as to bring the Gulf of Mexico close along- 
 side the Bermuda Islands. Do you understand, boson ?” 
 
 ‘‘Yes, I understand. There's no use in waitin’. You’re 
 quite right to get it over. The sooner the better, says I.” 
 
 “ We shall average a run of three hundred miles every 
 twenty-four hours, and I’ll slip in an extra degree when- 
 ever I can. Who’s to know ?” 
 
 “ Ne’er a man on this wessel, sir,” he answered. “ There’s 
 not above two as can spell words in a book.” 
 
 “So I should think. Of course I shall have to prick off 
 the chart according to the wind. A breeze like this may 
 well give us three hundred miles. If it fall calm, I can 
 make her drift sixty miles west-sou’-west, and clap on an- 
 other eighty for steerage-way. I shall have double reck- 
 onings — one for the crew, one for myself. You, as chief, 
 will know it’s all right.” 
 
 “ Leave that to me,” he answered, with a short laugh. 
 “ They’ve found out by this time that the ship’s a clipper, 
 and I’ll let ’em understand that there never was a better 
 navigator than you. It’ll be for you and me to keep as 
 much canvas on her as she’ll carry in our watches, for the 
 sake of appearance ; and if I was you, sir, I’d trim the log- 
 line afresh.” 
 
 “A good idea,” said I. “I’ll give her a double dose. 
 Twelve knots shall be nothing in a moderate breeze.” 
 
 We both laughed at this: and then, to make my pres- 
 ence on deck appear reasonable, I walked to the binnacle. 
 
 I returned and said : 
 
 “ In nine days hence we must contrive to be in longitude 
 62®- and latitude 33® — somewhere about it. If we can aver- 
 age one hundred and eighty miles every day, we shall do 
 it.” 
 
 “ What do you make the distance from where we are 
 now to the Gulf ?” 
 
 “ In broad numbers, three thousand miles.” 
 
 “ No more.” 
 
 “Averaging two hundred miles a day, we should be 
 abreast of New Orleans in a fortnight. I said three weeks, 
 but I shall correct myself to Stevens to-morrow, after I 
 
137 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR/* 
 
 have taken observations. I’ll show him a jump on the 
 chart that will astonish him. I’ll punish the scoundrels 
 yet. I’ll give them the direct course to Bermuda when 
 they’re in the boats, and if our plot only succeeds and the 
 wind serves, one of us two will be ashore on the island 
 before them, to let the governor know whom he is to 
 expect.” 
 
 ‘‘That may be done too,” answered the boatswain ; “ but 
 it’ll have to be a dark night to get away from ’em without 
 their seeing of us.” 
 
 “ They’ll choose a dark night for their own sakes. Boat- 
 swain, give us your hand. Your cleverness has, in my 
 opinion, as good as saved us. I felt a dead man this morn- 
 ing, but i never was more alive than I am now.” 
 
 I grasped his hand, and went below, positively in better 
 spirits than I had enjoyed since I first put my foot upon 
 this ill-fated ship. 
 
 The first thing I did the next morning was to mark off 
 the log-line afresh, having smuggled the reel below during 
 my watch. I shortened the distances between the knots 
 considerably, so that a greater number should pass over 
 the stern while the sand was running than would be reeled 
 off if the line were true. 
 
 At eight bells, when the boatswain went on deck, I asked 
 him to take the log with him ; and, following him pres- 
 ently, just as Stevens was about to leave the poop, I looked 
 around me, as if studying the weather, and said : 
 
 “ Boson, you must keep the log going, please. Heave it 
 every hour, never less. I may have to depend upon dead- 
 reckoning to-day, Mr. Stevens and I pointed to the sky, 
 which was as thick as it had been all night.” 
 
 “ Shall I heave it now ?” inquired the boatswain. 
 
 “ Did you heave it in your watch, Mr. Stevens ?” said I. 
 
 “ No,” he replied. “ What are we doin’ now ? This has 
 been her pace all along — ha’n’t touched a brace or given 
 an order since I came on deck.” 
 
 He had come on deck to relieve me at four. 
 
 “ Let’s heave the log,” I exclaimed, “ I shall be better 
 satisfied.” 
 
 I gave the glass to Stevens, and while arranging the log- 
 ship, I looked over the side, and said ; 
 
 “ By Jove, she’s walking and no mistake !” 
 
 “ I allow that we’re going ten,” said the man at the wheel. 
 
 “ I give her thirteen good,” said I. 
 
 “Call it fifteen, and you’ll not be far out,” observed the 
 boatswain. 
 
138 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSYBHOR.’* 
 
 The carpenter cocked his evil eye at the water, but haz- 
 arded no conjecture. 
 
 She can sail — if she can't do nothing else," was all he 
 said. 
 
 I flung the log-ship overboard. 
 
 Turn !" I cried out. 
 
 I saw the knots fibbing out like a string of beads. The 
 reel roared in the boatswain's hands, and when Stevens 
 roared ‘‘ Stop !" I caught the line and allowed it to jam me 
 against the rail, as though the weight of it, dragged through 
 the water at the phonemenal speed at which we were sup- 
 posed to be going, would haul me overboard. 
 
 “ What’s that knot there, Mr. Stevens ?’’ I called out. 
 “ Bear a hand ; the line is cutting my fingers in halves ?’' 
 
 He put down the sand-glass and laid hold of the line 
 where the knot was, and began to count. 
 
 ‘‘ Fifteen !" he roared. 
 
 ‘‘Well, I’m jiggered !’’ exclaimed the man steering. 
 
 I looked at Stevens triumphantly, as though I should say, 
 “ what do you think of that ?’’ 
 
 “ I told 5^ou you wur wrong, Mr. Royle," said the boat- 
 swain. “ It’s all fifteen. By jingo ! it ain’t sailing, it’s 
 engine-drivin'.” 
 
 The true speed of the “Grosvenor ’’ was about nine and 
 a half knots — certainly not more ; and whether the carpen- 
 ter should believe the report of the log or not was nothing 
 to me. 
 
 “ Log it fifteen on the slate, boson, and keep the log 
 going every hour," I said, and went below again. 
 
 I saw, as was now my custom at every meal, that the 
 steward took a good breakfast to the Robertsons' cabin, and 
 then sat down with Stevens to the morning repast. 
 
 I took this opportunity of suggesting that if the wind 
 held, and the vessel maintained her present rate of speed, 
 we might hope to be in the Gulf of Mexico in a fortnight. 
 
 “ How do you make that out ? It was three weeks yes- 
 terday." 
 
 “ And it might have been a month," I answered. 
 
 “ But a few days of this kind of sailing, let me tell you, 
 Mr. Stevens, make a great difference in one’s calculations." 
 
 “ How fur off is the Gulf of Mexico ?’’ he asked. 
 
 “About a couple of thousand miles." 
 
 “ Oh, a couple of thousand miles. Well, and what reck- 
 oning do you get out o’ that ?" 
 
 “ Suppose you put the ship’s pace down at thirteen knots 
 an hour." 
 
THK WRKCK OF THE “ GROSVENOR.” 
 
 139 
 
 “ I thought you made it fifteen ?” he queried, looking at 
 me suspiciously. 
 
 Yes, but I don’t suppose we shall keep that up. For 
 the sake of argument I call it thirteen.” 
 
 Well ?” cramming his mouth as he spoke. 
 
 In twenty-four hours we shall have run a distance of 
 three hundred and twelve miles.” 
 
 He nodded. 
 
 “ Therefore, if we have the luck to keep up this pace of 
 two knots less than we are now actually doing for fifteen 
 days, we shall have accomplished — let me see.” 
 
 I drew out a pencil, and commenced a calculation on the 
 back of an old envelope. 
 
 Three hundred and twelve multiplied by fifteen. Five 
 times naught are naught ; three naughts and two are ten ; 
 add two thousand ; we shall have accomplished a distance 
 of four thousand six hundred and eighty miles — that is, two 
 thousand six hundred and eighty miles further than we 
 want to go.” 
 
 He was puzzled (and well he might be) by my fluent 
 figures, but would not appear so. 
 
 ‘‘ I understand,” he said. 
 
 Stop a bit,” I exclaimed ; “ I want to show you some- 
 " thing.” 
 
 I entered the captain’s cabin, procured a chart of the 
 North and South Atlantic, including the eastern American 
 coast, and spread it upon the table. 
 
 “The two thousand miles I have given you,” said I, 
 “ would bring you right off the Mississippi. See here.” 
 
 He rose and stooped over the chart. 
 
 “The short cut to the Gulf,” I continued, pointing with 
 my pencil, “ is through the Florida Channel, clean through 
 the Bahamas, where the navigation is very ugly.” 
 
 “ I see.” 
 
 “ I wouldn’t trust myself there without a pilot on any 
 consideration, and, of course,” said I, looking at him, “ we 
 don’t want a pilot.” 
 
 “ I should rayther think we don’t,” he answered, scowl- 
 ing at the chart. 
 
 “ So,” I went on, “ to keep clear of ships and boats, which 
 are sure to board us if we get among these islands, I should 
 steer round the Caribees, do you see ? — well away from 
 them, and up through the Caribbean Sea, into the Gulf. 
 Do you follow me ?” 
 
 “Yes, yes — I see.” 
 
 “ Now, Mr. vStevens,” said I, very gravely, “ I want to do 
 
uo 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.’’ 
 
 my duty to the crew, and put them and myself in the way 
 of g'etting ashore and clear off from all bad consequences.” 
 The scoundrel tried to meet my eyes, but could not ; and 
 he listened to me gazing the while on the chart. 
 
 ‘‘ But I don’t think I should succeed if I got among those 
 islands blocking up the entrance of the gulf ; and as to 
 the gulf itself, you may take your oath it’s full of ships, 
 some of which will pick you up before you reach the shore 
 while others are pretty certain to come across the vessel 
 you have abandoned, and then — look out !” 
 
 He swallowed some coffee hastily, stared at the chart, 
 and said, in a surly voice, ‘‘ What are you driving at ?” 
 
 “ Instead of our abandoning the ship in the Gulf of 
 Mexico,” I said, “ my opinion is that, in order to assure our 
 safety, and lessen the chance of detection, we ought to 
 abandon her clear of these islands, to the nor’ard of them, 
 off this coast here— Florida,” pointing to the chart. 
 
 ‘‘You think so ?” he said, doubtfully, after a long pause. 
 “ I am certain of it. We ought to land upon some unin- 
 habited part of the coast, travel along it northward until 
 we reach a town, and there represent ourselves as ship- 
 wrecked sailors. Ask your mates if I am not right.” 
 
 “ Perhaps you are,” he replied, still very dubious, though 
 not speaking distrustfully. 
 
 “ If you select the coast of Florida, clear of all these 
 islands, and away from the track of ships, Fll undertake, 
 with good winds, to put the ship off in nine or ten days. 
 But I’ll not answer for our safety if you oblige me to navi- 
 gate her into the Gulf of Mexico.” 
 
 He continued looking at the chart for some moments, 
 and I sa.\Y by the movements of his lips that he was trying 
 to spell the names of the places written on the Florida 
 coast outline, though he would not ask me to help him. 
 
 At last he said : 
 
 “ It’s Fish and two others as chose New Orleans. I have 
 no fancy for them half an’ half places. What I wanted was 
 to get away into the Gulf of Guinea, and coast along down 
 to Congo, or that way. I know the coast, but I never was 
 in Amerikey, and,” he added, fetching the chart a blow 
 with his fist, “ curse me if I like the notion of going 
 there !” 
 
 “ It won’t do to be shifting about,” said I, frightened that 
 he would go and get the crew to agree with him to run 
 down to the African coast, which would seriously prolong 
 the journey, and end, for all I could tell, in defeating my 
 scheme ; “ we shall be running short of water and eatable 
 
141 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.’’ 
 
 stores, and then we shall be in a fix. Make up your mind, 
 Mr. Stevens, to the Florida coast ; you can’t do better. 
 We shall fetch it in a few days, and once ashore, we can 
 disperse in parties, and each party can tell their own yam^ 
 if they are asked questions.” 
 
 Well, I’ll talk to Fish and the others about it,” he 
 growled, going back to his seat. 1 think you’re right 
 about them West India Islands. We must keep clear o’ 
 them. Perhaps some of ’em for’ard may know what thi? 
 here Florida is like. I was never ashore there.” 
 
 He fell to his breakfast again, and, finding him silent, and 
 considering that enough had been said for the present, I 
 left him. 
 
 I did not know how well I had argued the matter until 
 that night, when he came to me on the poop, at half past 
 eight, and told me that the men were all agreed that it 
 would be too dangerous to abandon the ship off New Or- 
 leans, and that they preferred the notion of leaving her off 
 the Florida coast. 
 
 I asked him if I was to consider this point definitely set- 
 tled, and on his answering in the affirmative, I sung out to 
 the man at the wheel to keep her away a couple of points, 
 and ordered some of the watch to haul in a bit on the 
 weather-braces, explaining to Stevens that his decision 
 would bring our course a trifle more westerly. 
 
 I then told him that, with a good wind, I would give the 
 ship eight or nine days to do the run in, and recommended 
 him to let the crew know this, as they must now turn to and 
 arrange, not only how they should leave the ship — in what 
 condition, whether with their clothes and effects, as if they 
 had had time to save them, or quite- destitute, as though 
 they had taken to the boats in a hurry — but also make up 
 their minds as to the character of the story they should re- 
 late when they got ashore. 
 
 He answered that all this was settled, as, of course, I was 
 very well aware ; but then my reason for talking to him in 
 this strain was to convince him that I had no suspicion of 
 the diabolical project he was meditating against my life. 
 
 You will, perhaps, find it hard to believe that he and the 
 others should be so ignorant of navigation as to be duped 
 by my false reckonings and misstatements of distances. 
 But I can aver from experience that merchant-seamen are, 
 as a rule, as ignorant and thick-headed a body of men as 
 any in this world — and scarcely a handful in every thousand 
 with even a small acquaintance with the theoretical part of 
 their calling. More than a knowledge of practical seaman- 
 
142 THE WRECK OF THE “ GROSVBNOR.’^ 
 
 ship is not required from them ; and how many are pro- 
 ficient even in this branch ? Of every ship’s company more 
 than half always seem to be learning their business ; furl- 
 ing badly, reefing badly, splicing, scraping, painting, clean- 
 ing badly ; turning to lazily ; slow up aloft, negligent, with 
 an immense capacity of skulking. 
 
 lam persuaded that had I not shown Stevens the chart, 
 I could have satisfied him that a southerly course would 
 have fetched the coast of America. The mistake I made 
 was in being too candid and honest with them in the begin- 
 ning. But then I had no plan formed. I dared not be 
 tricky without plausibility, and without some definite end 
 to achieve. Now that I had got a good scheme in my head, 
 I progressed with it rapidly, and I felt so confident of the 
 issue, in the boatswain’s pluck and my own energy, that 
 my situation no longer greatly excited my apprehensions, 
 and all that I desired was that the hour might speedily 
 arrive when the boats with their cargo of rascals and 
 cowards should put off and leave the ship. 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 Having no other log-book than my memory to refer to, 
 I pass over six days, in which nothing occurred striking 
 enough for my recollection to retain. 
 
 This brought us to Sunday ; and on that day at noon we 
 were, as nearly as I can recall, in 37®. north latitude and 50^ 
 west longitude. 
 
 In round numbers Bermuda lies in latitude 32^ and longi- 
 tude 65^. This is close enough for my purpose. We had 
 consequently some distance yet to run before we should 
 heave to off the coast of Florida. But we had for five days 
 carried a strong following wind with us, and were now 
 (heading west by south half south) driving eight or nine 
 knots an hour under a fresh wind forward of the port beam. 
 
 I own I was very glad to be able to keep well to the 
 nor’ard of 30S ; for had the north-east trade-winds got hold 
 of the ship, I should not have been able to accommodate 
 the distances run to my scheme so well as I now could with 
 shifting winds, blowing sometimes moderate gales. 
 
 The crew continued to behave with moderation. The 
 carpenter, indeed, grew more coarse and offensive in man- 
 ner as the sense of his importance and of his influence over 
 the men grew upon him ; and there were times when John- 
 son and Fish put themselves rather disagreeably forward ; 
 
THE WRECK OF^THE GROSYENOR/* 
 
 143 
 
 but I must confess I had not looked for so much decency 
 of behavior as was shown by the rest of the men in a crew 
 who were absolute masters of the vessel. 
 
 But, all the same, I was not to be deceived by their 
 apparent tractableness and quiet exterior. I knew but too 
 well the malignant purpose that underlay this reposeful 
 conduct, and never addressed them but I felt that I was ac- 
 costing murderers, who, when the moment should arrive, 
 would watch their victims miserably drown, with horrid 
 satisfaction at the success of their cruel remedy to remove 
 all chance of their apprehension. 
 
 On this Sunday old Mr. Robertson came on deck, for the 
 first time, accompanied by his daughter, who had not be- 
 fore been on the poop in the day-time. 
 
 It was my watch on deck ; had it been the carpenter’s, 
 I should have advised them to keep below. 
 
 What I had feared had now come to pass. Mr. Robert- 
 son’s memory was gone. He could recall nothing ; but 
 what was more pitiful to see, though it was all for the best, 
 so far as he was concerned, he made no effort to recollect. 
 Nothing was suggestive ; nothing, that ever I could detect, 
 put his mind in labor. His daughter spoke to me about 
 this melancholy extinction of his memory, but not with any 
 bitterness or sorrow. 
 
 It is better,” she said, that he should not remember 
 the horrors of that shipwreck, nor understand our present 
 dreadful position.” 
 
 It was indeed the sense of our position that took her 
 mind away from too active contemplation of her father’s 
 intellectual enfeeblement. There was never a more de- 
 voted daughter, more tender, gentle, unremitting in her 
 foresight of his wants ; and yet, in spite of herself, the feel- 
 ing of her helplessness would at times overpower her ; that 
 strong and beautiful instinct in women which makes them 
 turn for safety and comfort to the strength of men whom 
 they can trust, would master her. I knew, 1 felt through 
 signs touching to me as love, how she looked to me out of 
 her loneliness, out of the deeper loneliness created in her 
 by her father’s decay, and wondered that I, a rough sailor, 
 little capable of expressing all the tenderness and concern 
 and strong resolutions that filled my heart, should have the 
 power to inspirit and pacify her most restless moods. In 
 view of the death that might await us — for, hope and strive 
 as we might, we could pronounce nothing certain — it was 
 exquisite flattery to me, breeding in me, indeed, thoughts 
 which I hardly noted then, though they were there to make 
 
144 : THK WRECK OF THE GROSYENOr/' 
 
 an epoch in my life, to feel her trust, to witness the com- 
 fort my presence gave her, to receive her gentle whispers 
 that she had no fear now ; that I was her friend ; that she 
 knew me as though our friendship was of old, old standing ! 
 
 I say, God bless her for her faith in me ! I look back 
 and know that I did my best. She gave me courage, heart, 
 and cunning ; and so I owed my life to her, for it was 
 these things that saved it. 
 
 She exactly knew the plans concerted by the boatswain 
 and myself, and was eager to help us ; but I could find no 
 irdvi for her. 
 
 However, this Sunday afternoon, while I stood near her, 
 talking in a low voice, her father sitting in a chair that I 
 had brought from the cuddy, full in the sun, whose light 
 seemed to put new life into him — I said to her, with a 
 smile : 
 
 If to-night is dark enough, the boatswain must be 
 drowned.’' 
 
 Yes," she answered, I know. It will not be too soon, 
 you think ?" 
 
 No. I shall not be easy until I get him stowed away 
 in the hold." 
 
 You will see," she exclaimed, ‘‘ that the poor fellow 
 takes plenty to eat and drink with him !" 
 
 A good deal more than he wants is already there," I 
 answered. For the last three days he has been dropping 
 odds and ends of food down the fore-hatch. Let the worst 
 come to the worst, he has smuggled in enough, he tells 
 me, to last him a fortnight. Besides, the water-casks are 
 there." 
 
 “ And how will he manage to sleep ?" 
 
 Oh, he’ll coil up and snug himself away anyhow. Sail- 
 ors are never pushed for a bedstead : anything and every- 
 thing serves. The only part of the job that will be rather 
 difficult is the drowning him. I don’t know anything that 
 will make a louder splash, and sink quickly, too, than a box 
 of nails. The trouble is to heave it overboard without the 
 man at the wheel seeing me do it : and I must contrive to 
 let him think that the boatswain is aft before I raise the 
 splash, because if this matter is not ship-shape and carried 
 out cleverly^ the man, whoever he may be, that takes the 
 wheel will be set thinking, and then get on to talking. 
 Now not the shadow of a suspicion must attend this." 
 
 May I tell you how I think the man who is steering can 
 be deceived 
 
 By all means." 
 
145 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.’' 
 
 She fixed her eyes on the sea and said : 
 
 “ I must ask some questions first. When you come on 
 deck, will it be the boatswain’s or the carpenter’s turn to 
 go downstairs ?” 
 
 The carpenter’s. He must be turned in before I 
 move.” 
 
 And will the same man be at the wheel who steered the 
 ship during the carpenter’s watch ?” 
 
 “ No. He will be relieved by a man out of the port 
 watch.” 
 
 “ Now, I understand. What I think is, that the man who 
 comes to take the other one’s place at the wheel ought to 
 see the boatswain as he passes along the deck. The boat- 
 swain should stand talking with you in full sight of this 
 man — that is, near the wheel, if the night is dark — so that 
 he can hear his voice, if he cannot distinguish his face ; and 
 when all is quiet in the forepart of the ship, then you and 
 he should walk away and stand yonder,” pointing, as she 
 spoke, to the creak of the poop. 
 
 I listened to her with interest and curiosity. 
 
 ‘‘ Some one must then creep up and stand beside you, and 
 the boatswain must instantly slip away and hide himself. 
 The case of nails ought to be ready in one of those boats ; 
 you and the person who takes the boatswain’s place must 
 then go to the boat, and one of you, under pretense of ex- 
 amining her, must get the box of nails out on to the rails 
 ready to be pushed overboard. Then the new-comer must 
 crouch among the shadows, and glide away off the poop, 
 and when he is gone, you must push the box over into the 
 sea and cry out.” 
 
 The plot is perfect !” I exclaimed, struck not more by 
 its ingenuity than the rapidity with which it had been con- 
 ceived. There is only one drawback — who will replace 
 the boson ? I dare not trust the steward.” 
 
 “ You will trust me ?” she said. 
 
 I could not help laughing as I asserted. 
 
 You do not look like the boson.” 
 
 ‘‘ Oh, that is easily done,” she replied, slightly blushing, 
 and yet looking at me bravely. “ If he will lend me a suit 
 of his clothes, I will put them on.” 
 
 To spare her the slightest feeling of embarrassment, I 
 said : 
 
 “ Very well. Miss Robertson. It will be a little masquer- 
 ading, that is all. I will give you a small sou’wester that 
 will hide your hair — though even that precaution should be 
 
146 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSYENOR/' 
 
 unnecessary, for if the night is not dark the adventure must 
 be deferred/' 
 
 “It is settled !" she exclaimed, with her eyes shining. 
 “ Come ! I knew I should be able to help. You will 
 arrange with the boatswain, and let me know the hour you 
 fix upon, and what signal 3’’ou will give me to steal up on 
 deck and place myself near you." 
 
 “ You are the bravest girl in the world ! You are fit to 
 command a ship !" I emphatically affirmed. 
 
 She smiled as she answered, “ A true sailor's compliment, 
 Mr. Royle." Then, with a sudden sigh and a wonderful 
 change of expression, making her beauty a sweet and grace- 
 ful symbol of the ever-changing sea, she cried, looking at 
 her father : 
 
 “ May God protect us and send us safely home ! I d^e 
 not think too much. I hope without thinking. Oh, Mr. 
 Royle, how shall yon feel when we are starting for dear 
 England ? This time will drive me mad to remember !" 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 I SHALL never forget the deep anxiety with which I 
 awaited the coming on of the night, my feverish restless- 
 ness, the exultation with which I contemplated my scheme, 
 the miserable anguish with which I foreboded its failure. 
 
 It was like tossing a coin — the cry involving life or death ! 
 
 If Stevens detected the stratagem, my life was not worth 
 a rush-light, and the thoughts of Mary Robertson falling a 
 victim to the rage of the crew was more than my mind 
 could be got to bear upon. 
 
 Stevens came on deck at four o’clock in the afternoon, 
 and that I might converse with the boatswain without fear 
 of incurring the carpenter’s suspicion, I brought a chart 
 from the captain’s cabin and spread it on the cuddy table, 
 right under the after sky-light ; and while the boatswain 
 and I hung over it, pretending to be engaged in calcula- 
 tions, we completed our arrangements. 
 
 He was struck with the boldness of Miss Robertson’s 
 idea, and said he would as soon trust her to take part in the 
 plot as any stout-hearted man. He grinned at the notion 
 of her wearing his clothes, and told me he’d make up a bun- 
 dle of his Sunday rig, and leave it out for me to put into 
 her cabin. 
 
 “ She’ll know how to shorten what’s too lengthy,’’ said he, 
 “ and you’d better tell her to take long steps ven she walks, 
 
THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.*' 
 
 147 
 
 for vimmen’vS legs travels twice as quick as a man’s, and 
 that’s how I alvays knows vich sex is hacting before me in 
 the theayter ; though, to be sure, some o’ them do dress 
 right up to the hammer, and vould deceive their own 
 mothers.” 
 
 “Are the hatches off for’ard ?” 
 
 “ You leave that to me, Mr. Royle. That’ll be all right.*’ 
 
 “ What weapon have you got ?” 
 
 “ Only a bar of iron the size of my leg,” he answered, 
 grimly. “ I shouldn’t like to drop it on my foot by acci- 
 dent.” 
 
 We brought our hurried conversation to a close by per- 
 ceiving the carpenter staring at us steadfastly through the 
 sky-light ; and, whispering that everything now depended 
 upon the night being dark, I repaired with my chart to the 
 cabin I occupied. 
 
 I noticed at this time that the lid of one of the lockers 
 stood a trifle open, sustained by the things inside it, which 
 had evidently been tumbled and not put square again. 
 
 This, on inspecting the locker, I found to be the case ; 
 and, remembering that here was the bag of silver I had 
 come across while searching for clothes for old Mr. Rob- 
 ertson, I thrust my hand down to find it. It was gone. 
 “ So, Mr. Stevens,” thought I, “ this is some of your doing, 
 is it ? A thief as well as a murderer ! You grow accom- 
 plished.” Well, if he had the silver in his pocket when he 
 quitted the ship, it would only drown him the sooner, 
 should he find himself overboard. There was comfort in 
 that reflection, any way ; and I should have been perfectly 
 willing that the silver had been gold, could the rogue’s 
 death have been hastened by the transmutation. 
 
 A little before six o’clock, at which hour I was to relieve 
 the boatswain in order to take charge of the ship through 
 the second dog-watch, Stevens being in his cabin and all 
 quiet in the after part of the vessel, I went quietly down 
 the ladder that conducted to the steerage, this ladder being 
 situated some dozen feet abaft the mizzen-mast. 
 
 All along the starboard side of the ship in this part of 
 her were stowed upward of seven hundred boxes of tin- 
 tacks, each box about twenty inches in length by twelve 
 in breadth, and weighing pretty heavy. There was noth- 
 ing else that I could think of that would so well answer 
 the purpose of making a splash alongside as one of these 
 boxes, and which combined the same weight in so handy 
 and portable a bulk. Anything in wood must float ; any- 
 thing in iron might be missed. All these things had to be 
 
148 THE WRECK OF THE OROSVENOr/' 
 
 carefully considered, for, easy as the job of dropping a 
 weight overboard to counterfeit the sound of a human 
 body fallen into the water may seem, yet in my case the 
 difficulty of accomplishing it successfully, and without the 
 chance of subsequent detection, was immense, and de- 
 manded great prudence and foresight. 
 
 I conveyed one of these boxes to my cabin, and when 
 four bells were struck (the hands kept the relief bells going 
 for their own sakes, I giving them the time each day at 
 noon), I smuggled it up in a top-coat, and stepped with an 
 easy air on to the poop. The man who had been steering 
 was in the act of surrendering the spokes to another hand, 
 and I took advantage of one of them cutting off a piece of 
 tobacco for the other, which kept them both occupied, to 
 put my coat and the box inside it in the stern-sheets of the 
 port quarter-boat, as though it were my coat only which I 
 had deposited there out of the road, handy to slip on should 
 I require it. 
 
 The boatswain observed my action without appearing to 
 notice it ; and as he passed me on the way to the cuddy, he 
 said that his clothes would be ready by eight bells for the 
 lady, and that I should find them in a bundle near the 
 door. 
 
 He would not stay to say more ; for I believe that the 
 carpenter had found something suspicious in our hanging 
 together over the chart, and had spoken to this effect to his 
 chums among the men ; and it therefore behooved the 
 boatswain and me to keep as clear of each other as pos- 
 sible. 
 
 One stroke of fortune, however, I saw was to befall us. 
 The night, unless a very sudden change took place, would 
 be dark. 
 
 The sky was thick, with an even and unbroken ground of 
 cloud which had a pinkish tint down in the western horizon, 
 where the sun was declining behind it. The sea was rough, 
 and looked muddy. The wind held steady, but blew* very 
 fresh, and had drawn a trifle further to the southward, so 
 that the vessel was a point off her course. The motion of 
 the ship was very uncomfortable, the pitching sharp and 
 irregular, and she rolled as quickly as a vessel of one hun- 
 dred tons would. 
 
 As the shadows gathered upon the sea, the spectacle of 
 the leaden-colored sky and waves was indescribably melan- 
 choly. Some half dozen Mother Carey’s chickens followed 
 in our wake, and I watched their gray breasts skimming the 
 surface of the waves until they grew indistinguishable on 
 
149 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE “ GROSVENOR.” 
 
 • 
 
 the running foam. The look of the weather was doubtful 
 enough to have justified me in furling the maintop-gallant* 
 sails and even single-reefing the two top-sails ; but though 
 this canvas did not actually help the ship’s progress, as she 
 was close to the wind, and it pressed her over and gave 
 much leeway, yet I thought it best to let it stand, as it sug- 
 gested an idea of speed to the men (which I took care the 
 log should confirm), and I should require to make a long 
 reckoning on the chart next day to prove to Stevens that 
 we were fast nearing the coast of Florida. 
 
 At eight o’clock I called Stevens, and saw him well upon 
 deck before I ventured to enter the boatswain’s berth. I 
 then softly opened the door, and heard the honest fellow 
 snoring like a trooper in his bunk ; but the parcel of clothes 
 lay ready, and I at once took them, and knocked lightly on 
 Miss Robertson’s door. 
 
 She immediately appeared, and I handed her the clothes 
 and also my sou’wester, which I had taken to my cabin 
 after quitting the deck. 
 
 “ What is to be the signal ?” she asked. 
 
 Three blows of my heel over your cabin. There is a 
 spare cabin next door for you to use, as your father ought 
 not to see you.” 
 
 ‘‘ I will contrive that he does not see me,” she answered. 
 
 He fell asleep just now when I was talking to him I 
 had better not leave him, for if he should wake up and call 
 for me, I should not like to show myself in these clothes 
 for fear of frightening him ; whereas if I stop here, I can 
 dress myself by degrees, and can answer him without let- 
 ting him see me.” 
 
 “ There is plenty of time,” I said. The boson relieves 
 the carpenter at midnight. I will join the boson when the 
 carpenter has left the deck. Here is my watch — }^ou have 
 no means of knowing the time without quitting your 
 cabin.” 
 
 Is the night dark ?” 
 
 '‘Very dark. Nothing could be better. Have no fear,” 
 I said, handing her my watch ; “ we shall get the boson 
 safely stowed below, and with him a crowbar. The car- 
 penter will find it rather harder than he imagines to scut- 
 tle the ship. He — I mean the boson — is sound asleep, and 
 snoring like a field-marshal on the eve of glory. His trum- 
 peting is wonderfully consoling, for no man could snore 
 like that who forebodes a dismal ending of life.” 
 
 I took her hand, receiving as I did so a brave smile from 
 her hopeful, pretty face, and left her. 
 
150 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE “ GROSVENOR/' 
 
 Without much idea of sleeping, I lay down under a 
 blanket, but fell asleep immediately, and slept as soundly, if 
 not as noisily, as the boatswain, until eleven o’clock. 
 
 The vessel’s motion was now easier ; she did not strain, 
 and was more on an even keel, which either meant that the 
 wind had fallen or that it had drawn aft. 
 
 I looked through the port-hole, to see if I could make 
 anything of the night, but it was pitch-dark. I lighted a 
 pipe to keep me awake, and lay down again to think over 
 our plot, and find, if I could, any weakness in it, but felt 
 more than ever satisfied with our plans. The only doubt- 
 ful point was whether the fellow who w^ent down to scuttle 
 the ship would not get into the fork-peak ; but if the boat- 
 swain could contrive to knock a hole in the bulkhead, he 
 would have the man, whether he got down through the 
 forecastle or the fore-hatch ; and this I did not question he 
 would manage, for he was very well acquainted with the 
 ship’s hold and the disposition of the cargo. 
 
 I found myself laughing once when I thought of the 
 fright the scoundrel (whoever it might be) would receive 
 from the boatswain — he would think he had met the devil 
 or a ghost ; but I did not suppOvSe the boatswain would give 
 him much time to be afraid, if he could only bring that 
 crow-bar, as big as his leg, to bear. 
 
 » The sound of eight bells being struck set my heart to 
 beating rather quickly, and almost immediately I heard 
 Stevens’ heavy step coming down the companion-ladder. 
 
 I lay quiet, thinking he might look in, as it would better 
 suit my purpose to let him think me asleep. He went and 
 roused out the boatswain, and after a little the boatswain 
 went on deck. 
 
 But Stevens did not immediately turn in. I cautiously 
 abstracted the key, and looked through the key-hole, and 
 observed him bring out a bottle of rum and a tumbler 
 from the pantry, and help himself to a stiff glass. He 
 swallowed the fiery draught with his back turned upon the 
 main-deck, that the men, if any were about, should not see 
 him ; and drying his lips by running his sleeve the whole 
 length of his arm over them, he replaced the bottle and 
 glass, and went to his cabin. 
 
 This was now m}^ time. There was nothing to fear from 
 his finding me on deck should he take it into his head to 
 come up, since it was reasonable that I, acting as skipper, 
 should at any and all hours be watching the weather and 
 noting the ship’s course, more particularly now, when we 
 were supposed to be drawing near land. 
 
151 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSYENOR/* 
 
 Still, I left my cabin quietly, as I did not want him to 
 hear me, and sneaked up through the companion on tiptoe. 
 
 The night was not so pitch-dark as I might have ex- 
 pected from the appearance of it through the port-hole ; 
 but it was quite dark enough to answer my purpose. For 
 instance it was as much as I could do to follow the outline 
 of the mainmast, and the man at the wheel and the wheel 
 itself, viewed from a short distance, were lumped into a 
 blotch, though there was a halo of light all around the 
 binnacle. 
 
 The lamp that was alight in the cuddy hung just abaft 
 the foremost sky-light, and I saw that it would be necessary 
 to cover the glass. So I stepped up to the boatswain, who 
 stood near the mizzen-mast. 
 
 ‘‘ Are you all ready, boson ?” 
 
 ‘‘ All ready.’* 
 
 “ Not afraid of the rats ?” I said, with a laugh. 
 
 ‘‘No, nor wuss than rats,” he replied. “Has the lady 
 got my clothes on yet ? I should to see her.” 
 
 “ She’ll come when we are ready. That light shining on 
 the sky-light must be concealed. I don’t want to put the 
 lamp out, and am afraid to draw the curtains for fear the 
 rings should rattle. There’s a tarpaulin in the starboard 
 quarter-boat ; take and throw it over the sky-light while I 
 go aft and talk to the fellow steering. Who is he ?” 
 
 “ Jim Cornish.” 
 
 He found the tarpaulin, and concealed the light, while I 
 spoke to the man at the wheel about the ship’s course, the 
 look of the weather, and so on. 
 
 “ Now,” said I, rejoining the boatswain, “ come and take 
 two or three turns along the poop, that Cornish may see us 
 together.” 
 
 We paced to and fro, stopping every time we reached the 
 wheel to look at the compass. 
 
 When we were at the fore end of the poop, I halted. 
 
 “ Walk aft,” I said, “ and post yourself right in the way 
 of Cornish, that he sha’n’t be able to see along the weather- 
 side of the poop.” 
 
 I followed him until I had come to the part of the deck 
 that was right over Miss Robertson’s cabin, and there 
 struck three smart blows with the heel of my boot, at the 
 same time flapping my hands against my breast so as to 
 make Cornish believe that I was warming myself. 
 
 I walked to the break of the poop and waited. 
 
 In less time than I could count twenty a figure came out 
 of the cuddy and mounted the poop-ladder, and stood by 
 
152 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOk/* 
 
 my side. Looking close into the face I could see that it 
 was rather too white to be a sailor’s, that was all. The 
 figure was a man’s, most perfectly so. 
 
 “ Admirable !” I whispered, grasping her hand. 
 
 I posted her close against the screened sky-light, that her 
 figure might be on a level with the mizzen-mast viewed 
 from the wheel, and called to the boatswain. 
 
 The tone of my voice gave him his cue. He came for- 
 ward just as a man would to receive an order. 
 
 “ She is here,” I said, turning him by the arm to where 
 Miss Robertson stood, motionless. For God’s sake, get 
 forward at once ! Lose no time !” 
 
 He went up to her and said, 
 
 I’m sorry I can’t see you properly, miss. If this wur 
 daylight I reckon you’d make a handsome sailor, just fit 
 for the gals to go dreamin’ an’ ravin’ about.” 
 
 With which, and waving his hand, the plucky fellow 
 slipped off the poop like a shadow, and I watched him 
 glide along the main-deck until he vanished. 
 
 “ Now,” whispered I to my companion, the tragedy be- 
 gins. We must walk up and down that the man steering 
 may see us. Keep on the left side of the deck ; it is 
 higher than where I shall walk, and will make you look 
 taller.” 
 
 I posted her properly, and we began to measure the 
 deck. 
 
 Anxious as I was, I could still find time to admire the 
 courage of this girl. At no sacrifice of modesty — no, not 
 even to the awaking of an instant’s mirth in me — was her 
 noble and beautiful bravery illustrated. Her pluck was 
 so grand an expression of her English character that no 
 emotion but that of profound admiration of her moral 
 qualities could have been inspired in the mind of any man 
 who beheld her. 
 
 I took care not to go further than the mizzen-rigging, 
 so that Cornish should distinguish nothing but our figures ; 
 and after we had paraded the deck awhile I asked her to 
 stand near the quarter-boat, in which I had placed the box. 
 
 I then got on to the rail and fished out the box smartly, 
 and stood it on the rail. 
 
 Keep your hand upon it,” said I, '' that it may not roll 
 overboard.” 
 
 With which I walked right up to Cornish. 
 
 “ Does she steer steady ?” 
 
 True as a hair.” 
 
THE WRECK OF THE OROSVENOK/' 
 
 153 
 
 I left my coat this afternoon in one of the quarter- 
 boats. Have you seen it ?” 
 
 ‘‘No/’ 
 
 “ Perhaps it’s in the starboard boat.” 
 
 I pretended to search, and then drawing close to Miss 
 Robertson, said, quickly : 
 
 “ Creep away now. Keep close to the rail and crouch 
 low. Get to your cabin and change your dress. Roll the 
 clothes you are wearing in a bundle and hide them for the 
 present.” 
 
 She glided away on her little feet, stooping her head to 
 a level with the rail. 
 
 All was quiet forward — the main-deck deserted. I 
 waited some seconds, standing with my hand on the box, 
 and then I shoved it right overboard. It fell, just as I had 
 expected, with a thumping splash. 
 
 Instantly I roared out, “ Man overboard ! Down with 
 your helm ! The boson’s gone !” and to complete the im- 
 posture, I bounded aft, cut away a life-buoy, and flung it 
 far into the darkness astern. 
 
 Cornish obeyed me literally ; put the helm right down, 
 and in a few moments the sails were shaking wildly. 
 
 “ Steady!” I shouted. “ Aft here and man the port main- 
 braces ! Bear a hand ! the boson’s overboard !” 
 
 My excitement made my voice resonant as a trumpet, and 
 the men in both watches came scampering along the deck. 
 The shaking of the canvas, the racing of feet, my own and 
 the cries of the crew, produced; as you may credit, a fine 
 uproar. Of course I had foreseen that there would be no 
 danger in bringing the ship back. The wind, though fresh, 
 was certainly not strong enough to jeopardize the spars ; 
 moreover, the sea had moderated. 
 
 Up rushed the carpenter in a very short time, rather the 
 worse, I thought, for the dose he had swallowed. 
 
 “What’s the matter? What the devil is all this?” he 
 bellowed, lurching from side to side as the ship rolled, for 
 we were now broadside on. 
 
 “ The boson has fallen overboard 1” I shouted in his ear ; 
 and I had need to shout, for the din of the canvas was 
 deafening. 
 
 “ Do you say the boson ?” he bawled. 
 
 “ Yes. What shall we do ? is it too dark to pick him up ?” 
 
 “ Of course it is I” he cried, hoarse as a raven. “ What 
 do you want to do ? He’s drowned by this time I Who’s 
 to find him ? Give ’em the proper orders, Mr. Royle !” and 
 he vociferated to the men, “ Do you want the masts to carry 
 
154 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE OROSYENOR.’’ 
 
 away ? Do you want to be overhauled by the fust wessel 
 as comes this road, and hanged, every mother's son of you, 
 because the boson’s fallen overboard ?” 
 
 I stood to leeward, gazing at the water and uttering ex- 
 clamations to show my concern and distress at the loss of 
 the boatswain. 
 
 Stevens dragged me by the arm. 
 
 “ Giv^e ’em the proper orders, I tell ye, Mr. Royle !” he 
 cried. “ I say that the boson’s drowned, and that no stop- 
 ping the wessel will save him. Sing out to the men, for the 
 Lord’s sake ! Let her fill again, or we’re damned !” 
 
 Very well,” I replied, with a great air of reluctance, 
 and I advanced to the poop-rail and delivered the necessary 
 orders. By dint of flattening in the jib-sheets and checking 
 the main-braces and brailing up the spanker and rousing 
 the foreyards well forward, I got the ship to pay off. The 
 carpenter worked like a madman, bawling all the while that 
 if the ship was dismasted, all hands would certainly be 
 hanged ; and he so animated the men by his cries and en- 
 treaties, that more work was done by them in one quarter 
 of an hour than they would have put into treble that time 
 on any other occasion. 
 
 It was now one o’clock ; so it had not taken us an hour 
 to drown the boatswain, put the ship in irons, and get her 
 clear again. 
 
 Stevens came off the main-deck on to the poop, greatly 
 relieved in his mind, now that the sails were full and the 
 yards trimmed, and asked me how it happened that the 
 boatswain fell overboard. 
 
 I replied, very gravely, that I had come on deck at eight 
 bells, being anxious to see what way the ship was making 
 and how she was heading ; that, remembering I had left an 
 overcoat in one of the quarter-boats, I looked, but could 
 not find it ; that I spoke to the boatswain, who told me that 
 he had seen the coat in the stern-sheets of the quarter-boat 
 that afternoon, and got on to the poop-rail to search the 
 boat ; that I had turned my head for a moment, when I 
 heard a groan, which was immediately followed by a loud 
 splash alongside, and I perceived that the boatswain had 
 vanished. 
 
 “So,” continued I, “ I pitched a life-buoy astern and sung 
 out to put the helm down ; and I must say, Mr. Stevens, 
 that I think we could have saved the poor fellow had we 
 tried. But you are really the skipper of this ship, and since 
 you objected I did not argue.” 
 
 There’s no use sayin’ we could ha’ saved him,” rejoined 
 
THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR/' 155 
 
 Stevens, gruffly. I say we couldn’t. Who’s to see him in 
 the dark ? We should have had to burn a flare for the boat 
 to find us, and what with our driftin’ and their lumpin’ 
 about, missing their road, and doing no airthly good, we 
 should ha’ ended in losin’ the boat.” 
 
 He did not notice the tarpaulin spread over the sky-light, 
 though I had an explanation of its being there had he in- 
 quired the meaning of it. 
 
 He hung about the deck for a whole hour, though I had 
 offered to take the boatswain’s watch, and go turn and turn 
 about with him (Stevens), and he had a long yarn with the 
 man at the wheel, which I contrived to drop in upon after 
 awhile, and found Cornish explaining exactly how the boat- 
 swain fell overboard, and corroborating my story in every 
 particular. 
 
 Thus, laborious as my stratagem had been, it was, as this 
 circumstance alone proved, in no senvSe too labored ; for 
 had not Cornish seen with his own eyes the boatswain and 
 myself standing near the boat just before I gave the alarm, 
 he would in all probability have represented the affair in 
 such a way to Stevens as to set him doubting my story, 
 and perhaps putting the men on to search the ship, to see 
 if the boatswain was overboard. He went below at two 
 o’clock. 
 
 The sea fell calm, and the wind shifted round to the nor’- 
 ard and westward, and was blowing a steady, pleasant 
 breeze at six bells. The stars came out and the horizon 
 cleared, and, looking to leeward, I beheld at a distance of 
 about four miles the outline of a large ship, which, when I 
 brought the binocular glasses to bear on her, I found under 
 full sail. 
 
 She was .steering a course seemingly parallel with our 
 own, and as I watched her my brains went to work to con- 
 ceive in what possible way I could utilize her presence. 
 
 At all events, the first thing I had to do was to make sail, 
 or she would run away from me ; so I at once called up 
 the watch. 
 
 While the men were at work the dawn broke, and by the 
 clearer light I perceived that the vessel was making a more 
 westerly course than we, and was drawing closer to us at 
 every foot of water we severally measured. She was a 
 noble-looking merchantman, like a frigate with her painted 
 ports with double top-sail and top-gallant yards, and with 
 sky-sails set, so that her sails were a wonderful volume and 
 tower af canvas. 
 
 The sight of her filled me with emotions I cannot ex- 
 
156 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSYENOR.’^ 
 
 press. As to signaling her, I knew that the moment the 
 men saw me handling the signal-halyards they would crowd 
 aft and ask me what I meant to do. I might, indeed, hail 
 her if I could sheer the “ Grosvenor ” close enough along- 
 side for my voice to carry ; but if they failed to hear me or 
 refused to help, what would be my position ? So surely as 
 I raised my voice to declare our situation, so surely would 
 the crew drag me down and murder me out of hand. 
 
 Presently Fish and Johnson came along the main deck, 
 and while Fish entered the cuddy Johnson came up to me. 
 
 ‘‘ Hadn’t you better put the ship about ?” he said. 
 ‘‘You’re running us rather close. The men don’t like it.” 
 
 Seeing that no chance would be given me to make my 
 peril known to the stranger, I formed my resolution rapidly. 
 I called out to the men : 
 
 “Johnson wants to ’bout ship. Yonder vessel can see 
 that we are making a free wind, and she’ll either think 
 we’re mad or that there’s something wrong with us if we 
 ’bout ship with a beam wind. Now what am I to do ?” 
 
 “ Haul us away from that ship — that’s all we want,” an- 
 swered one of them. 
 
 At this moment the carpenter came running up the poop- 
 ladder, with nothing on but his shirt and a pair of breeches. 
 
 “ Halloo !” he called out, fiercely, “ what are you about ? 
 Do you want to put us alongside ?” 
 
 And he bawled out fiercely, “ Port your helm ! run right 
 away under her stern !” 
 
 “ If you do that,” I exclaimed, very anxious now to show 
 how well-intentioned I was, “ you will excite her suspicions. 
 Steady !” I cried, seeing the ship drawing rapidly ahead ; 
 “ bring her to again a point off her course.” 
 
 Stevens scowled at me, but did not speak. 
 
 The crew clustered up the poop-ladder to stare at the 
 ship, and I caught some of them casting such threatening 
 looks at me that I wanted no better hint of the kind of 
 mercy I should receive if I played them any tricks. 
 
 “ Mr. Stevens,” said I, “leave me to manage, and I’ll do 
 you no wrong. That ship is making more way than we 
 are, and we shallhave her dead on end presently. Then I’ll 
 show you what to do.” 
 
 As I spoke the vessel which we had brought well on the 
 port bow hoisted English colors. The old ensign floated 
 gracefully, and stood out at the gaff end. 
 
 “ We must answer her,” I exclaimed to the carpenter. 
 “You had better bend on the ensign and run it up. 
 
 I suppose he knew that there could be no mischievous 
 
THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.” 157 
 
 meaning in the display of this flag, for he obeyed me, 
 though leisurely. 
 
 The ship when she saw that we answered her, hauled 
 her ensign down, and after awhile, during which she sen- 
 sibly increased the distance between us, and had drawn 
 very nearly stern on, hoisted her number. 
 
 ‘‘ Run up the answering pennant,” I exclaimed ; ^‘it will 
 look civil, any way, and it means nothing.” 
 
 I pointed out the signal to the carpenter, who hoisted it ; 
 but I could see by his face that he meant to obey no more 
 orders of this kind. 
 
 ‘‘ Steady as she goes !” cried I, to the fellow steering. 
 “ A hand let go the weather mizzen-braces, and haul in, 
 some of you, to leeward.” 
 
 This maneuver laid the sails of the mizzen-mast aback ; 
 they at once impeded our way, nor, being now right ahead 
 of us, could the people on board the ship see what we had 
 done. The result was, the vessel drove away rapidly, I 
 taking care to luff as she got to windward, so as to keep 
 our flying jib-boom in a direct line with her stern. 
 
 To judge by the way the men glanced at me and spoke to 
 one another, they evidently appreciated this stratagem ; 
 and Stevens condescended to say, “ That’s one for her.” 
 
 “ Better than going about,” I answered, dryly. 
 
 They’ve hauled down them signals,” he said, blinding 
 the point I raised by my remark. 
 
 See. She doesn’t mean to stop to ask any ques- 
 tions !” 
 
 The end of this was that in about twenty minutes the ship 
 was three or four miles ahead of us ; so not choosing to 
 lose any more time, I swung the mizzen-yards, and got the 
 ‘‘ Grosvenor ” on her course again. 
 
 Stevens went below to put on his coat and cap and boots, 
 in order to relieve me, for it was now four o’clock. The 
 dawn had broken with every promise of a flne day, and 
 where the sun rose the sky resembled frost-work, layer 
 upon layer of high delicate clouds, ranged like scale-armor, 
 all glittering with silver brightness, and whitening the sea, 
 over which they hung with a pale, pearly light. 
 
 ' I was thoroughly exhausted, not so much from the want 
 of rest as from the excitement I had gone through. Still, 
 I had a part to play before I turned in ; so I stuck my 
 knuckles in my eyes to rub them open, and waited for 
 Stevens, who presently came on deck, having first stopped 
 on the main-deck to grumble to his crony Fish over his not 
 having had a quarter of an hour’s sleep since midnight. 
 
158 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR/ ' 
 
 Tm growed sick o’ the sight o’ this poop,” he growled 
 to me. “ Sick o’ the sight o’ the whole wessel. Fust part 
 o’ the woyage I was starved for food. Now, with the boson 
 overboard, I’m starved for sleep. How long are we going 
 to take to reach Florida ? Sink me if I shouldn’t ha’ woted 
 for some nearer coast had I known this woyage wur going 
 to last to the day o’ judgment.” 
 
 “ If it don’t fall calm,” I answered, I may safely promise 
 to put you off the coast of Florida on Friday afternoon.” 
 He thrust his hands into his breeches pockets, and stared 
 aft. 
 
 I am very much troubled about the loss of the boson,” 
 said I. 
 
 Are you ?” he responded, ironically. 
 
 He was a civil man and a good sailor.” 
 
 Yes ; I dessay he was. But he’s no use now.” 
 
 ‘‘ He deserved that we should have made an effort to 
 save him.” 
 
 ‘‘ Well, you said that before, and I said no ; and I sup- 
 pose I know wot I mean when I says no.” 
 
 But won’t the crew think me a heartless rascal for not 
 sending a boat to the poor devil ?” I demanded, pretending 
 to lose my temper. 
 
 The boson was none so popular — don’t make no mis- 
 take. He wasn’t one of — Hell seize me ! where are you 
 drivin’ to, Mr. Royle ? Can’t you let a drowned man 
 alone ?” he cried, with an outburst of passion. But im- 
 mediately he softened his voice, and, with a look of inde- 
 scribable cunning, said, Some of the hands didn’t like 
 him, of course ; and some did, and they’ll be sorry. I am 
 one of them as did, and would ha’ saved him if I hadn’t 
 feared the masts, and reckoned there’d be no use in the 
 boat gropin’ about in the dark for a drownin’ man.” 
 
 “ No doubt of that,” I replied, in a most open manner. 
 ‘‘You know the course, Mr. Stevens ? You might set the 
 foretop-mast-stun’sail presently, for we shall have a fine 
 day.” 
 
 And with a civil nod I left him, more than ever satisfied 
 that my stratagem was,n complete success. 
 
 I bent my ear to Miss Robertson’s cabin as I passed, to 
 hear if she were stirring. All was still : so I pavSsed on to 
 my berth, and turned in just as I was, and slept soundly till 
 eight o’clock. 
 
159 
 
 THE WRECK OF -THE ‘‘ GROSVEKOR.^’ 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 I ONLY saw Miss Robertson for a few minutes at break- 
 fast time. 
 
 The steward, as usual, carried their breakfast on a tray 
 to the door ; and taking it in, she saw me and came 
 forward. 
 
 “ Is it all well ?” she asked, quickly and eagerly. 
 
 “ All well,’' I replied. 
 
 He is in the hold,” she whispered, “ and no one knows ?” 
 
 ‘‘ He is in the hold, and the crew believe to a man that 
 he is overboard ?” 
 
 “ It is a good beginning,” she affirmed, with a faint smile 
 playing over her pale face. 
 
 ‘‘Thanks to your great courage ! You performed your 
 part admirably.” 
 
 “ There is that hateful carpenter watching us through the 
 sky-light,” she whispered, without raising her eyes. “ Tell 
 me one thing before I go — when will the ship reach the 
 port she is to stop at ?” 
 
 “ I shall endeavor to make it Friday afternoon.” 
 
 “ The day after to-morrow !” 
 
 She clasped her hands suddenly, and exclaimed, with a 
 little sob in her voice, “Oh, let us pray that God will be 
 merciful and protect us !” 
 
 I had no thoughts for myself as I watched her enter her 
 cabin. The situation was, indeed, a dreadful one for so 
 sweet and helpless a woman to be placed in. I, a rough, 
 sturdy fellow, used to the dangers of the sea, was scared at 
 our position when I contemplated it. Truly might I say 
 that our lives hung by a hair, and that whether we were to 
 live or perish dismally would depend upon the courage and 
 promptness with which the boatswain and I should act at 
 the last moment 
 
 It was worse for me that I did not know the exact plan 
 of the mutineers. 
 
 I was aware that their intention was to scuttle the ship 
 and leave her, with us on board, to sink ; but how they 
 would do this I did not know. I mean I could not foresee 
 whether they would scuttle the ship while all the crew 
 remained on board, stopping until they knew the vessel 
 was actually sinking before taking to the boats, or whether 
 they would get into the boats, leaving one man in the hold 
 to scuttle the ship, and, lying by, to take him off when his 
 work should have been performed. 
 
ICO 
 
 THE WEECK OF THE “ GEOSVENOK.’’ 
 
 Either was likely ; but one would make our preservation 
 comparatively easy j the other would make it almost 
 
 impossible. , , r mi 
 
 When I went on deck all hands were at breakfast, i he 
 carpenter quitted the poop the moment I showed myself, 
 and I was left alone, none of the crew visible but the 
 steersman. 
 
 The breeze was slashing a splendid sailing wind ; the 
 fore-top-mast-stun’sail set, every sail round and hard as a 
 drum -skin, and the water smooth ; the ship bowled along 
 like a yacht in a racing match. Nothing was in sight all 
 round the horizon. 
 
 I made sure that the carpenter would go to bed as soon 
 as he had done breakfast ; but instead, about twenty 
 minutes after he had left the poop, I saw him walk along 
 the main-deck and disappear in the forecastle. 
 
 After an interval of some ten minutes he reappeared, 
 followed by Johnson, the cook, and a couple of hands. 
 They got upon the port side of the long-boat, and presently 
 I heard the fluttering and screaming of hens. 
 
 I crossed the poop to see what was the matter, and found 
 all four men wringing the necks of the poultry. In a short 
 time about sixteen hens — all that remained lay dead in a 
 heap near the coop. The cook and Johnson gathered them 
 up and carried them into the galley. 
 
 Soon after they returned, and clambered on to the top of 
 the long-boat, the cover of which they pitched off, and fell, 
 each with a knife in his hand, upon the pigs. The noise 
 now was hideous. The pigs squealed like human beings , 
 but both men probably knew their work, for the screeching 
 did not last above five minutes. 
 
 The cook, with his face, arms, and breeches all bloody, 
 flung the carcasses among the men, who had gathered 
 round to witness the sport, and a deal of ugly play followed. 
 They tossed the slaughtered pigs at each other, and men 
 and pigs fell down with tremendous thuds ; and soon there 
 was not a man who did not look as though he had been 
 rolled for an hour in the gutter of a shambles. Their 
 hoarse laughter, their horrible oaths, their rage not more 
 shocking than their mirth, the live men rolling over the 
 dead pigs, their faces and clothes ghastly with blood ml 
 this was a scene which made one abhor one s self for laugh- 
 ing at it, though it was impossible to help laughing some- 
 times. But occasionally my mirth would be checked by a 
 sudden spasm of terror, when I caught a sight of a fellow 
 with an infuriate face, monstrous with its crimson coloring, 
 
THE WRECK OF THE GROSYENOr/' 
 
 161 
 
 rush with his knife at another, and be struck down like a 
 nine-pin by a dead pig hurled full at his head before he 
 could deliver his blow. 
 
 The saturnalia came to an end, and the men, cursing, 
 growling, groaning and laughing — some reeling half 
 stunned, and all panting for breath — surged into the fore- 
 castle to clean themselves, while the cook and Johnson 
 carried the pigs into the galley. 
 
 I did not quite understand what this scene heralded, but 
 had not long to wait before it was explained. 
 
 In twos and threes, after much delay, the men emerged 
 and began to wash the decks down. Two got into the long- 
 boat and began to clean her out. Then the carpenter came 
 aft with Johnson, and I heard him swearing at the steward. 
 After a bit, Johnson came forth, rolling a cask of cuddy 
 bread along the deck ; after him went the steward, bearing 
 a limejuice jar, filled, of course, with rum. 
 
 These things were stored near the foremast. Then all 
 three came aft again (the carpenter superintending the 
 work), and more provisions were taken forward ; and when 
 enough was collected, the whole was snugged and covered 
 with a tarpaulin ready, as I now understood, to be shipped 
 into the long-boat, when she should have been swung over 
 the ship's side. 
 
 These preparations brought the reality of the position of 
 myself and companions most completely home to me ; yet 
 I perfectly preserved ray composure, and appeared to take 
 the greatest interest in all that was going forward. 
 
 The carpenter came upon the poop presently, and went 
 to the starboard quarter-boat and inspected it. He then 
 crossed to the other boat ; after which he walked up to me. 
 
 “ How many hands," he asked, “do you think the long- 
 boat 'ud carry, comfortable ?" 
 
 I measured her with my eyes before answering. 
 
 “ About twenty," I replied. 
 
 “ One on top o' t'other, like cattle ?" he growled. “ Why, 
 mate, there wouldn't be standin’ room." 
 
 “ Do you mean to put off from the ship in her ?" 
 
 “ In her and one of them others," he replied, meaning 
 the quarter-boats. 
 
 “ If you want my opinion, I should say that all hands 
 ought to get into the long-l)oat. She has heaps of beam, 
 and will carry us all well. Besides, she can sail. It will 
 look better, too, to be found in her, should we be picked 
 up before landing ; because you can make out that both 
 quarter-boats were carried away." 
 
162 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR*’^ 
 
 “ We’re all resolved,” he answered, doggedly. We 
 mean to put off in the long-boat and one o’ them quarter- 
 boats. The quarter-boat can tow the long-boat if it’s calm. 
 Why I ax’d you how many the long-boat ’ud carry, was be- 
 cause we don’t want to overload the quarter-boat. We can 
 use her as a tender for stores and water, do you see, so that 
 if we get to a barren place we sha’n’t starve. 
 
 I understand.” 
 
 “ Then two boats’ll be enough, any ways.” 
 
 ‘‘ I should say so. They’d carry thirty persons between 
 them,” I answered. 
 
 To satisfy himself he went and took another look at the 
 boats, and afterwards called Johnson up to him. 
 
 They talked together for some time, occasionally glanc- 
 ing at me, and Johnson then went away ; but in a few min- 
 utes he returned with a mallet and chisel. Both men now 
 got into the port-quarter-boat and proceeded, to my rage 
 and mortification, to rip a portion of the planking out of 
 her. In this way they knocked several planks away and 
 threw them overboard, and Johnson then got out of her 
 and went to the other boat, and fell to examining her 
 closely to see that all was right; for they evidently had 
 made up their minds to use her, she being the larger of 
 the two. 
 
 The carpenter came and stood close beside me, watch- 
 ing Johnson. I dare say he expected I would ask him why 
 he had injured the boat ; but 1 hardly dared trust myself 
 to speak to him, so great was my passion and abhorrence 
 of the wretch, whose motive in rendering this boat useless 
 was, of course, that we should not be able to save ourselves 
 when we found the ship sinking. 
 
 When Johnson had done, som.e men came aft, and they 
 went to work to provision the remaining quarter-boat, 
 passing bags of bread, tins of preserved meat, kegs of 
 water, and stores of that description, from hand to hand, 
 until the boat held about a quarter as much again as she 
 was fit to carry. 
 
 In the meantime others were busy in the long-boat, get- 
 ting her fit for sailing with a spare top-gallant-stun’sail 
 boom and top^gallant-stun’sail, looking to the oars and 
 thole-pins, and so forth. 
 
 The morning passed rapidly, the crew as busy as bees, 
 smoking to a man, and bandying coarse jokes with one 
 another, and uttering loud laughs as they worked. 
 
 The carpenter never once addressed me. He ran about 
 the decks, squirting tobacco-juice everywhere, superintend- 
 
163 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.” 
 
 ing the work that was going forward, and manifesting 
 great excitement, with not a few displays of bad temper. 
 
 A little before noon, when I made ready to take the sun’s 
 altitude, the men at work about thp long-boat suspended 
 their occupation to watch me, and Stevens drew aft, and 
 came snuffling about my heels. 
 
 When I sung out eight bells, and went below to work 
 out my observations, he followed me into the cabin, and 
 stood looking on. The ignorance of his distrust was 
 almost ludicrous ; I believe he thought I should work out 
 a false reckoning if he were not by, but that his watching 
 would prevent me from making two and two five. 
 
 Now, Mr. Royle,” said he, seeing me put down my 
 pencil, where are we ?” 
 
 I unrolled the chart upon the ‘ table, and drew a line 
 down a rule* from the highly imaginary point to which I 
 had brought the ship at noon on the preceding day to lati- 
 tude 29°, longitude 74^ 30'. “ Here is our position at the 
 
 present moment,” I said, pointing to the mark on the 
 chart. 
 
 “ This here is Floridy, ain’t it ?” he demanded, outlining 
 the coast with his dirty thumb. 
 
 “ That is Florida.” 
 
 Well, I calls it Floridy for short.” 
 
 Floridy then. I know what you mean.” 
 
 ‘‘ And you give us till the day arter to-morrow to do 
 this bit o’ distance in ?” 
 
 “ It doesn’t look much on the chart. There’s not much 
 room for miles to show in on a square of paper like this.” 
 Well, we shall be all ready to lower away the boats 
 when you give us the word,” said he. 
 
 Perhaps you’ll sit down for five minutes, Mr. Stevens, 
 and inform me exactly of your arrangements,” I exclaimed ; 
 
 for it is difficult for me to do my share in this job unless 
 I accurately know what yours is to be.” 
 
 He looked at me askant, his villainous eyes right in the 
 corners of their sockets ; but sat down, nevertheless, and 
 tilted his cap over his forehead in order to scratch the back 
 of his head. 
 
 I thought you knew what our plans was he remarked. 
 Why, I’ve got a kind of general notion of them, but I 
 should like to underst id them more clearly.” 
 
 “ Well, I thought they was clear — clear as mud in a wine- 
 glass. Leastways they’re clear to all hands.” 
 
 For instance, why did you knock a hole in the quarter- 
 boat this morning ?” 
 
164 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOE." 
 
 I didn’t think you’d want that explained,” he answered, 
 promptly. 
 
 ‘‘ But you see I do, Mr. Stevens.” 
 
 Well, we only want-two boats, and it ’ud be a silly look- 
 out to leave the third one sound and tight, to drift about 
 with the ‘ Grosvenor’s ’ name writ inside o’ her. 
 
 ‘‘Why?” 
 
 “ Because I say it would.” 
 
 “ How could she drift about if she were up .it the 
 davits ?” 
 
 “ How do I know ?” he answered morosely. “ I’m lookin’ 
 at things as may happen. It ain’t for me to explain of 
 them.” 
 
 “ Very well,” said I, master enough of the ruffian’s mean- 
 ing to require no further information on this point. 
 
 *“ Anything more, Mr. Royle ?” 
 
 “ Yes. The next matter is this : you gave me to under- 
 stand that we should heave the ship to at night ?” 
 
 “ Sartinly. As soon as ever it comes on dusk, so as we 
 shall have all night before us to get well away.” 
 
 “ Do you mean to leave her with her canvas standing !” 
 “ Just as she is when she’s hove to.” 
 
 “ Some ship may sight her, and finding her abandoned, 
 send a crew on board to work her to the nearest port.” 
 
 I thought this might tempt him to admit that she was to 
 be scuttled, which confession need not necessarily have in- 
 volved the information that I and the others were to be left 
 on board. 
 
 But the fellow was too cunning to hint at such a thing, 
 
 “ Let them as finds her keep her,” he said, getting up. 
 “ TbTat’s their consarn. Any more questions, Mr. Royle ?” 
 “ Are we to take our clothes with us ?” 
 
 He grinned in the oddest manner. 
 
 “ No. Them as has wallyables may shove ’em into their 
 pockets ; but no kits’ll be allowed in the boats. We’re a 
 poor lolf o’ shipwrecked sailors — mariners, as the news- 
 papers calls us — come away from a ship that was settlin’ 
 under our legs afore we had the ’arts to leave her. We 
 just had time to wittol the boats and stand for the shore. 
 We depend upon Christian kindness for ’elp ; and if we 
 falls foul o’ a missionary, leave me alone to make him vur- 
 ship our piety. The skipper he fell mad and jumped over- 
 board. The chief mate he lost his life by springin’ into 
 vun o’ the boats and missin’ of it ; and the second mate he 
 manfully stuck to the ship for the love he bore her owners, 
 and, we pree-sume, went down with her.” 
 
THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.’^ 
 
 165 
 
 Oh !’* I ejaculated, forcing a laugh ; then I am not to 
 admit that I am the second mate, when questioned ?’' 
 
 He stared at me as if he were drunk, and cried, You I" 
 then burst into a laugh, and hit me a slap on the back. 
 
 Ah !” he exclaimed. ‘‘ I forgot. Of course you'll not 
 be second mate when you get ashore." 
 
 ‘‘ What then ?" 
 
 Why, a passenger — a parson — the ship’s doctor. We’ll 
 tell you wot to say as we go along. Come, get us off this 
 bloomin’ coast, will you, as soon as you can," pointing to 
 the chart. ‘‘ All hands is grown’ delikit with care and con- 
 sarn ; as Joe Sampson used to sing, 
 
 “ ‘ Vith care and consarn 
 Ve’re a-vaisting avay.’ 
 
 And our nerviss systems is that wrought up with fear of 
 our necks, that blowed if we sha’n’t want two months o’ 
 strong physicking and prime livin’, at the werry least, to 
 make men of us ag’in arter we’re landed.’’ 
 
 And with a leering grin and an ugly nod he quitted the 
 cabin. 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 I MADE up my mind, as Stevens left me, to bring this 
 terrible time to an end on Friday afternoon, come what 
 might. Let it fall a calm, let it blow a gale, on Friday 
 afternoon I would tell the carpenter that the ship was off 
 the coast of Florida, forty or fifty miles distant. 
 
 If, by the boatswain’s ruse, I could keep the ship afloat and 
 carry her to Bermuda, it would matter little whether we 
 hove her to one hundred or even two hundred miles distant 
 from the island. The suspense I endured, the horror of our 
 situation, was more than I could bear. I believed that my 
 health and strength would give way if 1 protracted the ship’s 
 journey to the spot where the men would leave her, even 
 for twenty-four hours longer than Friday. 
 
 The task before me, then, was to prepare for the final 
 struggle, to thoroughly mature my plans, to utilize the con- 
 trol I still had over the ship to the utmost advantage, and 
 to put into shape all plausible objections and hints I could 
 think upon, which would be helpful to me if adopted by the 
 crew. 
 
 What I most felt was the want of fire-arms. The revol- 
 ver I carried was indeed five-chambered, and there was 
 
166 
 
 THK WKECK OF THE GROsVeNOr/' 
 
 much good-fortune in my having been the first to get hold 
 of it. But could I have armed the boatswain, or even the 
 steward, with another pistol, I should have been much 
 easier in my mind when I contemplated the chances of a 
 struggle between us and the crew. 
 
 However, there is no evil that is not attended by some 
 kind of compensation, and I found this out ; for, taking it 
 into my head that there might be a pistol among Duckling’s 
 effects, though I was pretty sure that the weapon he had 
 threatened me with was the one in my possession, I entered 
 his cabin with the intention to begin a search, but had no 
 sooner opened the lid of his chest than I perceived that I 
 had been forestalled ; for the clothes were tossed any way, 
 the pockets turned inside out, and articles taken out of 
 wrappers, as I should judge from the paper coverings that 
 lay among the clothes. 
 
 So now I could only hope that Duckling had not had a 
 pistol, since whoever had rifled his box must have met with 
 it. And that Stevens was the thief in this as in the case of 
 the silver I had no doubt at all. 
 
 There being now only two of us to keep watch, Stevens 
 and I did not meet at dinner. I took his place while he 
 dined, and he then relieved me. 
 
 The steward told me they were having a fine feast in the 
 forecastle ; that upward of ten of the fowls that had been 
 strangled in the morning had been put to bake for the 
 men’s dinner ; that, in addition to this, they had cooked 
 three legs of pork, and were drinking freely from a jar of 
 rum, which the carpenter had ordered him to take forward. 
 
 I could pretty well judge that they were enjoying them- 
 selves by the loud choruses they were singing. 
 
 Believing they would end in becoming drunk, I knocked 
 on Miss Robertson’s door to tell her on no account to show 
 herself on deck. She gave me her hand the moment she 
 saw me, and gently brought me into the cabin and made 
 me sit down, though I had not meant to stay. 
 
 The old gentleman stood with his back to the door, look- 
 ing through the port-hole. Though he heard my voice, he 
 did not turn, and only looked round when his daughter 
 pulled him by the arm. 
 
 How do you do, sir ?” he asked, making me a most 
 courtly bow. I hope 3^011 are well ? You find us, sir,” 
 with a stately wave of the hand, in wretched accommo- 
 dations ; but all this will be mended presently. The great- 
 est lesson of life is patience/* 
 
167 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSYENOR.” 
 
 And he made me another bow, meanwhile looking hard 
 at me and contracting his brows. 
 
 I was more affected by this painful change — this visible 
 and rapid decay, not of his memory only, but of his mind 
 — than I know how to describe. The mournful, helpless 
 look his daughter gave him, the tearless melancholy in her 
 eyes, as she bent them on me, hit me hard. 
 
 I did not know how to answer him, and could only fix my 
 eyes on the deck. 
 
 ‘‘ This prospect,” he continued, pointing to the port-hole, 
 
 is exceedingly monotonous. I have been watching it I 
 should say a full half hour — about that time, my dear, 
 should you not think ? — and find no change in it whatever. 
 I witness always the same unbroken line of water, slightly 
 darker, I observe, than the sky which bends to meet it. 
 That unbroken line has a curious effect upon me. It seems 
 to press like a substantial ligature, or binding, upon my 
 forehead ; positively,” he exclaimed, with a smile almost as 
 sweet as his child’s, “ as though I had a cord tied round my 
 head.” 
 
 He swept his hand over his forehead, as though he could 
 remove the sensation of tightness by the gesture. It was 
 pitiful to witness such a venerable and dignified old gentle- 
 man stricken thus in his mind by the sufferings and misera- 
 ble horrors of shipwreck. 
 
 I think, sir, I said, addressing him with all the respect- 
 fulness I could infuse into my voice, that the uneasiness 
 of which you complain would leave you if you would lie 
 down. The eye gets strained by staring through a port- 
 hole, and that eternal horizon yonder really grows a kind 
 of craze in one’s head if watched too long.” 
 
 You are quite right, sir,” he replied, making me another 
 bow ; and, addressing his daughter, This gentleman sym- 
 pathizes with the peculiar inspirations of what I may call 
 monotonous nature.” 
 
 He looked at her with extraordinary and painful earnest- 
 ness. Evidently some recollections had leaped into his 
 mind and quitted him immediately, leaving him bewildered 
 by it. 
 
 He then said, in a most plaintive voice : 
 
 ‘‘ I will lie down. Your shoulder, my love.” 
 
 He stretched out his trembling hand. I got up to help 
 him, but he withdrew from me with an air of offended 
 pride, and reared his figure to its full height. 
 
 ‘‘This is my daughter, sir,” he exclaimed, with cold em- 
 phasis ; and though I knew he was not accountable for his 
 
168 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE ‘‘ GROSYENOR.’' 
 
 behavior, I shrunk back, feeling more completely snubbed 
 than ever I remember being in my life. 
 
 With her assistance he got into the bunk, and lay there 
 quite still. 
 
 She drew close to me, and obliged me to share the seat 
 she made of the box which had contained the steward’s 
 linen. 
 
 “You are not angry with him ?” she whispered. 
 
 “ Indeed not.” 
 
 “ I shall lose him soon. He will not live long,” she said, 
 and tears came into her eyes. 
 
 “ God will spare him to you, Miss Robertson. Have 
 courage. Our trials are nearly ended. Once ashore, he 
 will recover his health. It is this miserable confinement, 
 this gloomy cabin, this absence of the comforts he had 
 been used to, that are telling upon his mind. He will live 
 to recall all this in his English home. The worst has never 
 come until it is passed — that is my creed ; because the 
 worst may be transformed into good even when it is 
 on us.” 
 
 You have the courage,” she answered^ “ not I. But 
 you. give me courage. God knows what I should have done 
 but for you.” 
 
 I looked into her brave, soft eyes, swimming in tears, 
 and could have spoken some deep thoughts to her then, 
 awakened by her words. 
 
 I was silent a moment, and then said : 
 
 You must not go on deck to-day. Indeed, I think you 
 had better remain below until I ask you to join me.” 
 
 “ Why ? is there any new danger ?” 
 
 Nothing you need fear. The men, who fancy them- 
 selves very nearly at their journey’s end, threaten to grow 
 boisterous. But my importance to them is too great to al- 
 low them to offend me_i<?/. Still, it will be best for you to 
 keep out of sight.” 
 
 “ I will do whatever you wish.” 
 
 I am sure you will. My wish is to save you — not my 
 wish only — it is my resolution. Trust me wholly, Miss 
 Robertson. Keep up your courage, for I may want you to 
 help me at the last.” 
 
 “ You must trust in me, too, as my whole trust is in you,” 
 she answered, smilling. 
 
 I smiled back at her, and said : 
 
 “ Now, let me tell you what may happen — what all my 
 energies are and have been engaged to bring about. On 
 Friday afternoon I shall tell the carpenter that the ship is 
 
169 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE “gROSVENOr/’ 
 
 fifty or sixty miles off the coast of Florida. If the night is 
 calm — and I pray that it may be — the ship will be hove to, 
 that is, rendered stationary on the water ; the long-boat 
 will be slung over the side, and the quarter-boat lowered. 
 A.W this is certain to happen. But" now come my doubts. 
 Will the crew remain on board until the man they send in- 
 to the hold to scuttle the vessel rejoins them ? or will they 
 get into the boats and wait for him alongside ? If they take 
 to the boats and wait for the man, the ship is ours. If they 
 remain on board, then our preservation will depend upon 
 the boson.” 
 
 “ How ?” 
 
 “ He will either kill the man who gets into the hold, or 
 knock him insensible. Ho will then have to act as though 
 he were the man he has knocked on the head.” 
 
 I see.” 
 
 If they call to him, he will have to answer them with- 
 out showing himself. Perhaps he will call to them. They 
 will answer him. They will necessarily muffle their voices, 
 that we who are aft may not suspect what they are about. 
 In that case the boson may counterfeit the voice of the man 
 he has knocked on the head successfully.” 
 
 ‘‘ But what will he tell them ?” 
 
 “ Why, that his job is nearly finished, and that they had 
 best take to the boats and hold off for him, as he is scut- 
 tling her in half a dozen places, and the people aft will find 
 her sinking and make a rush to the boats if they are not 
 kept away. He will tell them that when he has done scut- 
 tling her he will run up and jump overboard and swim to 
 them. This, if done cleverly, may decide the men to shove 
 off. We shall see.” 
 
 It is a clever scheme,” she answered, musingly. The 
 boatswain’s life depends upon his success, and I believe he 
 will succeed in duping them.” 
 
 ‘‘ What can be done h-e will do, I am sure,” I said, not 
 choosing to admit that I had not her confidence in the 
 stratagem, because I feared that the more the boatswain 
 should endeavor to disguise his voice, the greater would be 
 the risk of its being recognized. “ But let me tell you that 
 this is the worst view of the case. It is quite probable 
 that the men will take to the boats and wait for their mate 
 to finish in the hold, not only because it will save time, 
 but because they will imagine it an effectual way of com- 
 pelling us to remain on the vessel.” 
 
 “ What villains ! And if they take to the boats ?” 
 
 ‘‘ Then I shall want you,” 
 
170 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR/* 
 
 What can I do 
 
 We shall see. There still remains a third chance. The 
 carpenter is, or I have read his character upside down, a 
 born murderer. It is possible that this villain may design 
 to leave the man whom he sends into the hold to sink with 
 the ship. He has not above half a dozen chums, confidential 
 friends, among the crew ; and it will be his and their policy 
 to rid themselves of the others as best they can, so as to 
 diminish the number of v/itnesses against them. If, there- 
 fore, they contemplate this, they will leave the ship while 
 they suppose the act of scuttling to be actually proceeding. 
 Now, among the many schemes which have entered my 
 mind, there was one I should have put in practice had I not 
 feared to commit any action which might in the smallest 
 degree imperil your safety. This scheme was to cautiously 
 sound the minds of the men who were not in the carpenter’s 
 intimate confidence ; ascertain how far they relish the 
 notion of quitting the ship for a shore that might prove 
 inhospitable, or on which their boats might be wrecked and 
 themselves drowned ; and discover, by what shrewdness I 
 am master of, how many I might get to come over to my 
 side if the boatswain and myself turned upon Stevens and 
 killed him, shot down Johnson, and fell, armed with my 
 revolver and a couple of belaying-pins, upon Cornish and 
 Fish — these three men composing Stevens’ cabinet. I say 
 that this was quite practicable, and no very great courage 
 required to execute it, as we should have killed or stunned 
 these men before they would be able to resist us.” 
 
 “ There would be nine left.” 
 
 Yes ; but I should have reckoned upon some of them 
 helping me.” 
 
 ‘‘ You could not have depended upon them.” 
 
 Well, we have another^ plan ; and I refer to this only 
 to show you a specimen of some of the schemes which have 
 come into my head.” 
 
 “ Mr. Royle, if you had a pisf^Dl to give me, I would help 
 you to shoot them ! Show me how I can aid you in sav- 
 ing our lives, and I will do your bidding !” she exclaimed, 
 with her eyes on fire. 
 
 I put my finger on my lip and smiled. . 
 
 She blushed scarlet, and said: ^‘You do not think me 
 womanly to talk so ?” 
 
 ^‘You would not hate me were you to know my 
 thoughts,” I answered, rising. 
 
 Are you going, Mr. Royle 
 
 Yes. Stevens, for all I know, may have seen me come 
 
171 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE OROSVENOR/' 
 
 in here. I would rather he should find rne in my own 
 cabin.’* 
 
 We see very little of you, considering that we are all 
 three in one small ship,” she said, hanging her head. 
 
 I never leave you willingly, and would be with you all 
 day if I might. But a rough sailor like me is poor com- 
 pany.” 
 
 “ Sailors are the best company in the world, Mr. Royle.” 
 
 Only one woman in every hundred thinks so — perhaps 
 one in every thousand. Well, you would see less of me 
 than you do if I was not prepared to lay down my life for 
 you. No ! I don’t say that boastfully. I have sworn in 
 my heart to save you, and it shall cost me my life if I fail. 
 That is what I should have said.” 
 
 She turned her back suddenly, and I hardly knew 
 whether I had not said too much. I stood watching her 
 for a few moments, with my fingers on the handle of the 
 door. Fnding she did not move, I went quietly out, but as 
 I closed the door I heard her sob. Now, what h^d I said to 
 make her cry ? I did not like to go in again, and so I 
 repaired to my cabin, wishing, instead of allowing my con- 
 versation to drift into a personal current, I had confined it 
 to my plans, which I had not half unfolded to her, but 
 from which I had been as easily diverted as if they were a 
 bit of fiction, instead of a living plot that our lives de- 
 pended on. 
 
 During my watch from four to six, Stevens joined me, 
 and asked how “ Floridy ” would bear from the ship when 
 she was hove to ? 
 
 I told him that Florida was npt an island, but part of the 
 raain<ioast of North America, and that he might head the 
 boats any point from north-north-west to south-south-west, 
 and from a distance of fifty or sixty miles, fetch some part 
 of the Florida coast, which, I dared say, showed a seaboard 
 ranging four hundred miles long. 
 
 This seemed new to him, which more than ever con- 
 vinced me of his ignorance ; ^for though I had repeatedly 
 pointed out Florida to him, }^et he did not know but that it 
 was an island, which might easily be missed by steering the 
 boats a point out of the course given. 
 
 He then asked me what compasses we had that we might 
 take with us. 
 
 We shall only want one in the long-boat,” I replied ; 
 “ and there is one on the table in the captain’s cabin which 
 will do. Have you got the long-boat all ready ?” 
 
172 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE “ GROSVENOR/^ 
 
 Ay, clean as a new brass farden, and provisioned for a 
 month/* 
 
 Now, let me understand ; when the ship is hove to, you 
 will sling the long-boat over ?” 
 
 “ I explained all that before,’' he an>swered gruffly. 
 
 ‘‘ Not that.’* 
 
 “ You’re hangin’ on a tidy bit about them there boats. 
 What do you think ?” 
 
 I suppose my life is as good as yours, and that I have 
 a right to find out how we are to abandon this ship and 
 make the shore,” I answered with some show of warmth, 
 my object being to get all the information from him that 
 was to be drawn. You’ll get the long-boat alongside, and 
 all hands will jump into her ? Is that it ?” 
 
 Why, wot do you think we’d get the boat alongside for 
 if we didn’t get into her?” he replied, with a kind of growl- 
 ing laugh. 
 
 ‘‘ Will anybody be left on the ship ?” 
 
 Anybody left on the ship ?” he exclaimed, fetching a 
 sudden breath. ‘‘ Wot’s put that in your head ?” 
 
 “ I was afraid that that yellow devil, the cook, might in- 
 duce you to leave the steward behind to take his chance to 
 sink or swim in her, just out of revenge for calling bad 
 pork good,” said I, fixing my eyes upon him. 
 
 “ No, no, nothen of that sort,” he replied quickly, and 
 with evident alarm. “ Curse the cook ! d’ye think I’se skip- 
 per to give them kind o’ orders ?” 
 
 Now you see what I’m driving at,” I said, laying my 
 hand on his arm, and addressing him with a smile. “ I 
 really did think you meant to leave the poor devil of a 
 steward behind. And what I wanted to understand was 
 how you proposed to manage with the boats to prevent him 
 boarding you — that is why I was curious.” 
 
 The suspicious rufflan took the bait as I meant he should ; 
 and, putting on an unconcerned manner, which fitted him 
 as ill as the pilot-jacket which he had stolen from the cap- 
 tain he had murdered, and which he was now wearing, in- 
 quired, What I meant by that ? If they left the steward 
 behind — not that they was goin’ to, but to say it, for the 
 sake o’ argyment — what would the management of the boats 
 have to do with preventin’ him boardin’ of them ? He 
 didn’t understand.” 
 
 Oh, nothing,” I replied, with a shrug. ‘‘ Since we are 
 to take the steward with us, there’s an end of the matter.” 
 ‘‘ Can’t you explain, sir ?” he cried, striving to suppress 
 his temper. 
 
THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.’^ 
 
 173 
 
 ‘‘It is not worth the trouble,” said I ; “because, don’t 
 you see, if even you had made up your mind to leave the 
 steward on the ship, you’d only have one man to deal with. 
 What put this matter into my head was a yarn I read some 
 time ago about a ship’s company wishing to leave their ves- 
 sel. There were only two boats which were serviceable, 
 and these wouldn’t hold above two thirds of the crew. So 
 the men conspired among themselves — do you under- 
 stand me ?” 
 
 “ Yes, yes, I’m a-followin’ you.” 
 
 “ That is, twelve men out of a crew composed of eight- 
 een hands resolved to lower the boats and get away, and 
 leave the others to shift for themselves. But they had to 
 act cautiously, because, don’t you see, the fellows who were 
 to be left behind would become desperate with the fear of 
 death, and if any of them contrived to get into the boats, 
 they might begin a fight, which, if it didn’t capsize the boats, 
 was pretty sure to end in a drowning match. Of course, in 
 ‘our case, as I have said, even supposing you had made up 
 your mind to leave the steward behind, we should have 
 nothing to fear, because he would be only one man. But 
 when you come to two or three, or four men driven mad 
 by terror, then look out, if they get among you in a boat ! 
 for fear will make two as strong as six, and I shouldn’t like 
 to be in the boat where such a fight was taking place.” 
 
 “ Well, but how did them other chaps manage as you’re 
 tellin’ about ?” 
 
 “ Why, they all got into the boats in a lump, and shoved 
 off well clear of the ship. The others jumped into the 
 water after them, but never reached the boats. But all 
 this doesn’t hit our case. You wished me to explain, and 
 now you know my reasons for asking you how you meant 
 to manage with the boats. Do not forget that there is a 
 woman among us, and a fight at the last moment, when our 
 lives may depend upon orderliness and coolness, may drown 
 us all.” 
 
 And so saying, I left him, under pretense of looking at 
 the compass. 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 I HAD no reason to suppose that the hints I took care to 
 wrap up in my conversation with Stevens would shape his 
 actions to the form I wished them to take : but though they 
 did no good, they would certainly do me no harm, and it 
 
174 : THE WRECK OF THE OROSVENOr/^ 
 
 was at least certain that my opinion was respected, so that 
 ^ might hope that some weight would attach to whatever 
 suggestions I offered. 
 
 Nothing now remained to be done but to wait the result 
 of events ; but no language can express an idea of my anx- 
 iety as the hours passed, bringing us momentarily closer to 
 the dreaded and yet wished-for issue. 
 
 Some of the men got intoxicated that afternoon, and I 
 believe two of them had a desperate set-to ; they sung until 
 they were tired, and for tea had more hot roast pork and 
 fowls. 
 
 But the majority had their senses, and kept those who 
 were drunk under ; so that the riot was all forward. 
 
 I wondered what the boatswain would think of the shindy 
 over his head, and whether he had a watch to tell the time 
 by. His abode was surely a very dismal one, among the 
 coals in the fore-peak, and dark as night, with plenty of 
 rats to squeak about his ears, and the endless creaking and 
 complaining of the timbers under the water. 
 
 A terrible idea possessed me once. It was that he might 
 be asleep when the man went down to scuttle the ship, who, 
 of course, would take a candle with him, and find him lying 
 there. 
 
 But there was no use in imagining evil. I could only do 
 what was possible. If we were doomed to die, why, we 
 must meet our fate heroically. What more ? 
 
 It blew freshly at eleven o’clock, and held all night. I 
 kept all the sail on the ship that she would bear, and up to 
 noon next day we spanked along at a great pace. 
 
 Then the wind fell light and veered round to the north ; 
 but this did not matter to me, for I showed the carpenter 
 a run on the chart which convincingly proved to him that, 
 even if we did no more than four knots an hour until next 
 day, we should be near enough to tfie coast of Florida to 
 heave to. 
 
 This afternoon the men made preparations to swing the 
 long-boat over the side, clapping on straps to the collar of 
 the mainstay, and forward round the trestle-tree, ready to 
 hook on the tackles to lift the boat out of her chocks. 
 Their eagerness to get away from the ship was well illus- 
 trated by these early preparations. 
 
 All that day they fared sumptuously on roast pork, and 
 whatever took their fancy among the cuddy stores, but 
 drank little, or at all events not enough to affect them ; 
 though there was sufficient rum in the hold to kill them all 
 off in a day, had they had a mind to broach the casks. 
 
175 
 
 THK WRECK OF THE ‘‘ GROSVENOR/' 
 
 Toward evening we sighted no less than five ships, two 
 standing to the south and the others steering north. The 
 spectacle of these vessels fully persuaded Stevens that we 
 were nearing the coast, he telling me he had no doubt they 
 were from the West Indies, which he supposed were not 
 more than four hundred miles distant. 
 
 I did not undeceive him. 
 
 I saw Miss Robertson for a few minutes that evening to 
 repeat my caution to her not to show herself on deck. 
 
 The men were again at their pranks in the forecastle, 
 skylarking, as they call it at sea, and though not drunk, 
 they were making a tremendous noise. One of them had 
 got a concertina, and sat tailor-fashion, on top of the 
 capstan, and some were dancing, two having dressed them- 
 selves up as women in canvas bonnets, and blankets round 
 them to resemble skirts. 
 
 Fun of this sort would have been innocent enough had 
 there been any recognized discipline to overlook it ; but 
 from decent mirth to boisterous, coarse disorder is an easy 
 step to sailors ; and in the present temper of the crew the 
 least provocation might convert the ship into a theater for 
 exhibitions of horse-play which, begun in vanity, might 
 end in criminal excesses. 
 
 During my brief conversation with Miss Robertson, I 
 asked her an odd question — Could she steer a ship ? 
 
 She answered, ‘‘ Yes.’' 
 
 “ You say ‘ yes ’ because you will try if you are wanted 
 to do so,” I said. 
 
 I say ‘ yes ’ because I really understand how to use the 
 wheel,” she replied, seriously. 
 
 “Where did you learn ?” 
 
 “ During our voyage to the Cape of Good Hope. I used 
 to watch the man steering, and observe him move the 
 wheel so as to keep the compass-card steady. I told Cap- 
 tain Jenkinson I should like to learn to steer, and he would 
 often let me hold the wheel, and, for fun, give me orders.” 
 
 “ Which way would you pull the spokes if I told you to 
 put the helm to the starboard ?” 
 
 “ To the left,” she answered, promptly. 
 
 “ And if I said ^ hard over ’?” 
 
 “ If the wind was blowing on the left hand side, I would 
 push the wheel to the right until I could push it no further. 
 You can't puzzle me, indeed. I know all the steering terms. 
 Really^ I can steer.” 
 
 I quite believed her, though I should never have dreamed 
 of her proficiency in this matter ; and told her that if we 
 
176 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.’' 
 
 succeeded in getting away from the boats, she would be of 
 the utmost importance to us, because then there would be 
 three men to work the ship, whereas two only would be at 
 liberty if one had to take the wheel. 
 
 And now I come to Friday. 
 
 We kept no regular watches. Stevens, ever distrustful 
 of me, was markedly so now that our voyage was nearly 
 ended. He was incessantly up and down, looking at the 
 compass, computing the ship’s speed by staring at the pass- 
 ing water, and often engaged, sometimes on the poop, some- 
 times on the forecastle, in conversation with Fish, Cornish, 
 Johnson and others. 
 
 rie made no inquiries after Mr. or Miss Robertson ; he 
 appeared to have forgotten their existence. I also noticed 
 that he shirked me as often as he could, leaving the deck 
 when I appeared, and mounting the ladder the furthest 
 from where I stood when he came aft from the main-deck. 
 
 The dawn had broken with a promise of a beautiful day ; 
 though the glass, which had been dropping very slowly all 
 through the night, stood low at eight o’clock that morning. 
 The sun, even at that early hour, was intensely hot, and 
 here and there the pitch in the seams of the deck adhered 
 to the soles of one’s boots, while the smell of the paint- work 
 rose hot in the nostrils. 
 
 There was a long swell, the undulations, moderate though 
 wide apart, coming from the westward ; the clouds were 
 very high, and the sky a dazzling blue, and the wind about 
 north, very soft and refreshing. 
 
 The men were quiet, and continued so throughout the 
 day. Many of them, as well as the carpenter, incessantly 
 gazed around the horizon, evidently fearing the approach 
 of a vessel ; and some would steal aft and look at the com- 
 pass, and then go away again. 
 
 We were under all plain sail, and the ship, as near as I 
 could tell, was making about five knots an hour, though 
 the log gave us seven, and I logged it seven on the slate in 
 case of any arguments arising. 
 
 When I came on deck with my sextant in hand to take 
 sights, I was struck by the intent expressions on the faces 
 of the crew, the whole of whom, even including the cook, 
 had collected on the poop, or stood upon the ladders wait- 
 ing for me. 
 
 When I saw them thus congregated, my heart for a 
 moment failed me. 
 
 The tremendous doubt crossed my mind — were they ac- 
 
177 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOr/' 
 
 quainted with the ship’s whereabouts ? Did they know, had 
 they known all through, that I was deceiving them ? 
 
 No ! 
 
 As I looked at them I became reassured. Theirs was an 
 anxiety I should have been blind to misconstrue. The 
 true expression on their faces represented nothing but 
 eager curiosity to know whether our journey was really 
 ended, or whether more time must elapse before they could 
 quit the ship which they had rendered accursed with the 
 crime of murder, and which, as I well knew, from what 
 Stevens had over and over again let fall, they abhorred 
 with all the terrors of vulgar conscience. 
 
 Having made my observations, I was about to quit the 
 poop, when one of the men called out : 
 
 Tell us what you make it.” 
 
 “ I will when I have worked it out,” I replied. 
 
 • Work it out here, while we looks on.” 
 
 ‘‘ Do any of you understand navigation 
 
 There was no reply. 
 
 “ Unless you can count,” said I, you’ll not be able to 
 follow me.” 
 
 Two and two and one makes nine,” said a voice. 
 
 “ What do you mean by jokin’ ? You ought to be 
 ashamed o’ yourself !” exclaimed one of the men. And 
 then there was a blow, and immediately after an oath. 
 
 “ If you want me to work out these sights in your pres- 
 sence, I’ll do so,” said I. 
 
 And I went below to get the things I required, leaving 
 my sextant on deck to show them that I meant to be 
 honest. 
 
 When I returned, they were all around the sky-light 
 gazing at the sextant as though it were an animal ; no man 
 taking the liberty to touch it, however. 
 
 They came, hustling each other about me as I sat on the 
 sky-light working out my figures, and I promise you their 
 proximity, coupled with my notion that they might suspect 
 I had been deceiving them, did not sharpen my wits so as 
 to expedite my calculations. 
 
 I carried two reckonings in my head — the false and the 
 true ; and, finding our actual whereabouts to be ninety- 
 eight miles from Bermuda, the islands bearing west-south- 
 west, as straight as a line, I unfolded the chart, and, giving 
 them the imaginary longitude and latitude, put my finger 
 upon the spot we were supposed to have reached, ex- 
 claiming : 
 
 Now you can see where we are !” 
 
178 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE ‘‘ GROSVENOR,’’ 
 
 ‘‘Just make a small mark there with your pencil, will 
 you ?*' said Johnson ; “ then all hands can have a look/* 
 
 I did so and quitted the sky-light, surrendering the chart 
 to the men, who made a strange picture as they stood poring 
 over it, pointing with their brown forefingers and arguing. 
 
 “ There’s no question I can answer, is there ?” said I to 
 the carpenter. 
 
 “ Mates, is there anything you want to say to Mr. Royle ?’* 
 he exclaimed. 
 
 “ When are we going to heave the ship to ?’* asked Fish. 
 
 “ That’s for you to answer,” I rejoined. 
 
 “ Well, Fm for not standin* too close inshore,*’ said Fish. 
 
 “ How fur off do you say is this here Florida coast ?’ asked 
 Johnson. 
 
 “ About sixty miles. Look at the chart.” 
 
 “And every minute brings us nearer,” said a man. 
 
 “ That’s true,” I replied. “ But you don’t want to leave . 
 the ship before dusk, do you ?” 
 
 The men looked at each other as though they were not 
 sure that they ought to confide so much to me as an answer 
 to my question would involve. I particularly took notice 
 of this, and felt how thoroughly I was put aside by them in 
 their intentions. 
 
 The carpenter said, “You’ll understand our arrangements 
 by and by, Mr. Royle. How’s the wind ?” 
 
 “ About north,” said I. 
 
 “ Mates, shall we bring the yards to the masts and keep 
 the leeches liftin’ till we’re ready to stop her ?” 
 
 “ The best thing as can happen,” said Johnson. 
 
 “ She’ll lie to the west’ard at that, and’ll look to be sailin’ 
 properly if a wessel sights her ; and she’ll make no head- 
 way neither,” said Stevens. 
 
 “ You can’t do better,” I exclaimed. 
 
 So the helm was put down, and as the men went to work 
 I descended to my cabin. 
 
 The steward’s head was at the pantry door, and I called 
 to him, “ Bring me a biscuit and the sherry.” 
 
 I wanted neither, but I had something to say to him ; and 
 if Stevens saw him come to my cabin with a tray in his 
 hand he was not likely to follow and listen at the door. 
 
 The steward put the tray down and was going away, 
 when I took him by the arm and led him to the extremity 
 of the cabin. 
 
 “ Do you value your life ?” I said to him, in a whisper. 
 
 He stared at me and turned pale. 
 
 “Just listen,” I continued. “ At dusk this evening the 
 
THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.^’ 179 
 
 men are going to scuttle the ship first, that she may fill 
 with water and sink. It is not their intention to take us 
 with them.’' 
 
 My God !” he muttered, trembling like a freezing man, 
 are we to be left on board to sink ?” 
 
 That is what they mean. But the boson, who they 
 believe to be drowned, is in the hold ready to kill the man 
 who goes down to scuttle the ship. If we act promptly, 
 we may save our lives and get away from the ruffians. 
 There are only three of us, but we must fight as though 
 we were twelve men, if it should come to our having to 
 fight. Understand that. When once the men are in the 
 boats, no creature among them must ever get on board 
 again alive. Hit hard — spare nothing ! If we are beaten, 
 we are dead men ; if we conquer, our lives are our own. 
 
 I’ll do my best,” answered the steward, the expression 
 upon whose face, however, was anything but heroical. 
 
 But you must tell me what to do, sir. I sha’n’t know, sir. 
 I never was in a fight, and the sight of blood is terrifying 
 to me, sir.” 
 
 “ You’ll have to bottle up your fears. Don’t misunder- 
 stand me, steward. Every man left on board this ship to 
 drown will look to his companions to help him to save his 
 life. And, by all that’s holy ! if you show any cowardice, 
 if you skulk, if you do not fight like forty men, if you do 
 not stick by my side and obey my words like a flash of 
 lightning, as sure as you breathe I’ll put a bullet through 
 your head ! I’ll kill you for not helping me !” 
 
 And I pulled out the pistol from my pocket and flourished 
 it under his nose. He recoiled from the weapon with his 
 eyes half out of his head, and gasped : 
 
 ^ What am I to use, sir 
 
 “ The first iron belaying-pin you can snatch up,” I an- 
 swered. “ There are plenty to be found. And now be off. 
 Not a look, not a word ! Go to your work as usual. If 
 you open your mouth you are a dead man.” 
 
 He went away as pale as a ghost. However, cur as he 
 was, I did not despair of his turning to at the last moment. 
 Cowards will sometimes make terrible antagonists. The 
 madness of fear renders them desperate, and in their frenzy 
 they will do more execution than the brave, deliberate 
 man. 
 
 I did not remain long off the poop, being too anxious to 
 observe the movements of the crew. 
 
 I found the breeze slackening fast, with every appear- 
 ance of a calm in the hot, misty blue sky and the glassy 
 
180 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.’* 
 
 aspect of the horizon. The lower sails flapped to every 
 motion of the ship, and, lying close to what little wind 
 there was, we made no progress at all. 
 
 The promise of a calm, though favorable to the intentions 
 of the men, in so far as it would keep the horizon clear of 
 sailing ships, and so limit the probability of their operations 
 being witnessed to the chance of a steamer passing, was a 
 blow to me ; as one essential part of my scheme — that of 
 swinging the main yards round and getting way on the 
 ship when the men had left her — 'would be impracticable. 
 
 The glass, indeed, stood low ; but then this might be- 
 token the coming of more wind than I should want — a gale 
 that would detain the men on the ship, and force them to 
 defer the scheme of abandoning her for an indefinite 
 period. 
 
 They had gone to dinner, but were so quiet that the ves- 
 sel seemed deserted, and nothing was audible but the clank- 
 ing of the tiller-chains and the rattling of the sails against 
 the masts. 
 
 Stevens was forward, apparently having his dinner with 
 the men. In glancing through the sky-light, I saw Mary 
 Robertson looking up at me. I leaned forward, so that 
 my face was concealed from the man at the wheel — the 
 only person on deck beside myself — and whispered : 
 
 Keep up your courage, and be ready to act as I may 
 direct.’' 
 
 I am quite ready,” she answered. 
 
 Remain in your cabin,” I said, and don’t let the men 
 see you for it had flashed upon me that if the crew saw 
 her they might force her to go along with them in their 
 boats. 
 
 “ I wanted a little brandy for papa,” she answered. He 
 is very poorly and weak, and rambles terribly in his talk.” 
 
 She turned to hide her tears from me, and prevent me 
 witnessing her struggles to restrain them. She would feel 
 their impotence, the mockery of them, at such a time ; be- 
 sides, dear heart, she would think I should distrust her 
 courage if she let me see her weep. 
 
 The steward came forward under the sky-light as she 
 entered her cabin, and said : 
 
 “ I will fight for my life, sir.” 
 
 That is my advice to you.” 
 
 “ I will do my best. I have been thinking of my wife 
 and child, sir.” 
 
 ‘‘ Hush !” I cried. Not so loud. If your courage fails 
 you, there is a girl in that cabin there who will show you 
 
THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.’^ 181 
 
 how to he brave. Remember two things — act quickly and 
 strike hard ; and, for God’s sake ! don’t fall to drinking to 
 pull up your nerves ! If I find you drunk, I will call upon 
 the men to drown you.” 
 
 And with this injunction I left the sky-light. 
 
 The men remained a great while in the forecastle, all so 
 quiet that I wondered whether some among them were not 
 even now below scuttling the ship. But they would hardly 
 act so prematurely. To be sure it would take a long time 
 for the ship to fill, bored even in half a dozen places by an 
 auger ; but until the evening fell, and they were actually 
 in the boats, they could not be sure that a wind would not 
 spring up to oblige them to keep the ship. 
 
 I remained on deck, never thinking of dinner, watching 
 the weather anxiously. 
 
 An ordinary seaman came aft to relieve the wheel ; but 
 finding that the ship had no steerage-way on her, he squat- 
 ted himself on the taffrail, pulled out a pipe and began to 
 smoke. I took no notice of him. 
 
 Shortly afterward Stevens came along the main-deck and 
 mounted the poop. 
 
 ‘‘A dead calm,” said he, after sweeping the horizon with 
 his hand over his eyes, “ and blessedly hot.” 
 
 Is the ship to be left all standing !” I inquired. 
 
 What do you think ?” he replied, with an air of indiffer- 
 ence, casting his eyes aloft. 
 
 I should snug her, certainly.” 
 
 “ Why ?” he demanded, folding his arms and staring at 
 me as he leaned against the poop-rail. 
 
 Because, vshould she drift, and be overhauled by another 
 ship, it will look more ship-shape if she is found snug, as 
 though she had been abandoned in a storm.” 
 
 “ There’s something in that,” he answered, without shift- 
 ing his position. 
 
 Shall I tell the men to shorten sail ?” 
 
 “ If you like,” he replied, grinning in my face. 
 
 I pretended not to observe his odd manner, being very 
 anxious to get in all the sail I could while there were men 
 to do it. So I sung out, All hands shorten sail !” 
 
 The men on the forecastle stared and burst into a laugh ; 
 and one of a group on the main deck, who were inspecting 
 the provisions for the long-boat, which lay under a tar- 
 paulin, exclaimed : 
 
 Wot’s goin’ to happen ?” 
 
 I glanced at the carpenter, who still surveyed me with a 
 broad grin, and walked aft. I was a fool not to have antici- 
 
182 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOr/^ 
 
 pated this. What was it to the crew whether the ship sunk 
 with all sails standing or all sails furled ?'’ 
 
 I was too restless to go below ; but to dissemble my ter- 
 rible anxiety as well as I could, I lighted a pipe and 
 crouched in the shadow of the mizzen-mast out of the way 
 of the broiling sun. 
 
 The breeze had utterly gone. The sea was glassy and 
 white, and long wreaths of mist stood down in the south, 
 upon the horizon. As I looked at the ship, at her graceful 
 spaces of canvas lowering upon the fine and delicate masts, 
 her white decks, her gleaming brass-work, the significance 
 of the crime meditated by the crew was shocking to me. 
 The awful cold-bloodedness with which they meant to sink 
 the beautiful vessel, with the few poor lives who were to be 
 left defenseless on board, overwhelmed me with horror and 
 detestation. So atrocious an act 1 thought the Almighty 
 would not surely permit. Could not I count upon his 
 mercy and protection ? Remembering that I had not 
 sought him yet, I pulled off my cap, and without kneeling 
 — for I durst not kneel with the eyes of the men upon me — 
 I mutely invoked His heavenly protection. I pleaded with 
 all the strength of my heart for the sweet and helpless girl 
 whom, under His divine providence, I had already rescued 
 from one dreadful fate, and whom, under His stire guid- 
 ance, I might yet preserve from the slow and bitter death 
 which the crew had planned that we should suffer. 
 
 It was not until six o’clock that the carpenter ordered the 
 men to get the long-boat over. But just before he called 
 out, I had noticed, with a leap of joy in me, that the water 
 out in the north-west was dark as with a shadow of a cloud 
 upon it. 
 
 Though this was no more than a cat’s-paw, and traveled 
 very slowly, I was certain, not only from the indications of 
 the barometer, but from the complexion of the sky, that 
 wind was behind. 
 
 The men did not appear to notice it, and when the car- 
 penter sung out the order, all hands went to work briskl3^ 
 
 Some ran aloft with tackles, which they made fast to the 
 starboard fore and main yard-arms others hooked on 
 tackles to the straps which were already round the trestle- 
 tree and collar of the mainstay. But willingly as they 
 worked, even these preliminary measures ran into a great 
 deal of time ; and before they had done, a light breeze had 
 come down on the ship, and taken her aback. 
 
 The carpenter, seeing this, clapped some hands on to the 
 
183 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE OROSVENOr/’ 
 
 fore and mizzen-braces, and filled the fore and after sails. 
 The ship was therefore hove with her head at west. 
 
 This done, he went to the wheel, put the helm amidship 
 and made it fast ; and then went forward again to superin- 
 tend the work. 
 
 I took up my position on the starboard side of the poop, 
 close against the ladder, and there I remained. I scanned 
 the faces of the men carefully, and found all hands present, 
 including the cook. I thus knew that no man was below in 
 the hold, and it was now my business to watch closely that 
 I might miss the man who should have the job to scuttle the 
 ship. 
 
 The breeze died away, but in the same direction whence 
 it had come was another shadow, more defined, and extend- 
 ing far to the north. 
 
 The men had begun their work late, and as they knew 
 that they had little or no twilight to count upon, labored 
 hard at the difficult task of raising the long-boat out of her 
 chocks, and swinging her clear of the bulwarks. 
 
 It was close upon seven o’clock before they were ready 
 to hoist They took the end of one fall to the capstan on 
 the main-deck, the other they led forward through a block, 
 and presently up rose the boat until it was on a level with 
 the bulwarks. Then the yard-arm tackles were manned, 
 the mid-ship falls slacked off, and the big boat sunk gently 
 down into the water. 
 
 She was brought alongside at once, and three men jumped 
 into her. Then began the process of storing the provisions. 
 This was carried on by five men, while the remaining three 
 came aft ; and while one got into the quarter-boat, the other 
 two lowered her. 
 
 At this 7nofnent I missed the carpenter. 
 
 I held my breath, looking into the boats and all around. 
 
 He was not to be seen. 
 
 I strained my ear at the foremost sky-light, conceiving 
 that he might have entered the cuddy. 
 
 All was silent there. 
 
 Be}^ond the shadow of a doubt, he it was who had planned 
 the scuttling of the ship, and he it was who had left the 
 deck to do it. 
 
 It was a supreme moment. . I had not contemplated that 
 he would be the man who should bore the hole. If the 
 boatswain killed him ! 
 
 Great God ! the hands were on deck — all about us ! If 
 he did not return they would seek him. He was their 
 
184 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE “ GROSVENOR.” 
 
 leader, and they were not likely to quit the ship without 
 him. 
 
 The hair stirred on my head ; the sweat stood in beads 
 on my face. I bit my lip half through to control my 
 features, and stood waiting for — I knew not what ! 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 The men went on busily provisioning the long-boat, 
 some whistling gay tunes, others laughing and passing 
 jokes, all in good spirits, as though they were going on a 
 holiday expedition. 
 
 The shadow on the horizon was broadening fast, and the 
 sun was sinking quickly, making the ocean blood-red with 
 its burning effulgence, and veining the well-greased masts 
 with lines of fire. 
 
 What had happened ? 
 
 Even now, as I thought, was the villain lying dead, with 
 the auger in his hand ! 
 
 The minutes rolling past seemed eternal. Five, ten, 
 twenty minutes came and went. The sun’s lower limb 
 was close against the water-line, sipping the ruddy splendor 
 it had kindled. The breeze was now close at hand, but 
 we still lay in a breathless calm, and the sails flapped softly 
 to the tuneful motion of the deep. 
 
 Then some of the men who remained on deck went over 
 the ship’s side, leaving four of the crew on the main-deck 
 close against the gang-way. These men sometimes looked 
 at me, sometimes into the cuddy, sometimes forward, but 
 none of them spoke. 
 
 Now the sun was half hidden, and the soft breeze blow- 
 ing upon the sails outlined the masts against those which 
 were backed. 
 
 Suddenly — and I started as though I had beheld a ghost 
 — the carpenter came round from before the galley, and 
 walked quickly to the gangway. 
 
 Over with you, lads,” he cried. 
 
 Like rats leaping from a sinking hull they dropped, one 
 after the other, into the long-boat, the carpenter going last. 
 Their painter was fast to a chain-plate, and they cast it 
 adrift. The quarter-boat was in tow, and in a few minutes 
 both boats stood at some two or three cable lengths from 
 the ship, the men watching her. 
 
 The last glorious fragment of the sinking sun fled, and 
 darkness came creeping swiftly over the sea. 
 
185 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSYENOr/' 
 
 I had stood like one in whom life had suddenly been ex- 
 tinguished — too much amazed to act. Seeing the carpen- 
 ter return, I had made sure that he had killed the boat- 
 swain ; but his behavior contradicted this supposition. Had 
 he been attacked by the boatswain and killed him, would 
 he have quitted the ship without revenging himself upon 
 me, whom he would know to be at the bottom of this con- 
 spiracy against his life ? 
 
 What, then, was the meaning of his return, his collected 
 manner, his silent exit from the ship ? Had the boatswain, 
 lying hidden, died? The thought fired my blood. Yes, I 
 believed that he had died — that the carpenter had per- 
 formed his task unmolested without perceiving the corpse 
 — and that, while I stood there, the water was rushing into 
 the ship’s hold ! 
 
 I flung myself off the poop and bounded forward. In 
 the briefest possible time I was peering down the fore- 
 scuttle. 
 
 Below there !” I cried. 
 
 There was no answer.” 
 
 Below there, I say, boson !” 
 
 My cry was succeeded by a hollow, thumping sound. 
 
 ‘‘ Below there !” I shouted for the third time. 
 
 I heard the sounds of a foot treading on something that 
 crunched under the tread. 
 
 I am Mr. Royle. Boson, are you below ? For God 
 Almighty’s sake answer, and let me know that you are 
 living !” 
 
 ‘‘ Have the skunks cleared out ?” responded a voice, and, 
 stumbling as he moved, the boatswain came under the fore- 
 scuttle, and turned up his face. 
 
 What have you done ?” I cried, almost delirious. 
 
 Why, plugged up two on ’em. There’s only one more,” 
 he answered. 
 
 One more what ?” 
 
 “ Leaks — holes — whatever you call ’em.” 
 
 So saying he shouldered his way back into the gloom. 
 
 It was now all as clear as daylight to me. I waited some 
 minutes, bursting with impatience and anxiety, during 
 which I heard him hammering away like a calker. My 
 fear was that the men would discover that they had omit- 
 ted to put the compass in the boats, and that they would 
 return for one. There were other things, too, of which they 
 might perceive the omission, and row to the ship to obtain 
 them before she sunk. 
 
186 
 
 THE WBECK OF THE GROSVENOR.’' 
 
 Just as I was about to cry out to him to bear a hand, the 
 boatswain's face gleamed under the hatchway. 
 
 “ Have you done ?" I exclaimed. 
 
 “ Ay, ay." 
 
 Is she tight ?" 
 
 Tight as a cocoa-nut." 
 
 Up with you, then ! There is a bit of a breeze blowing. 
 Let us swing the main-yards and get way upon the ship. 
 They are waiting to see her settle before they up sail. It 
 is dark enough to act. Hurrah, now !" 
 
 He came up through the forecastle and followed me on 
 to the main-deck. 
 
 Though not yet dark, the shadow of the evening made 
 it difficult to distinguish faces even a short distance off. 
 There was a pretty little wind up aloft rounding the royals 
 and top-gallant-sails, and flattening the sails on the main- 
 yards well against the masts. 
 
 I stopped a second to look over the bulwarks, and found 
 that the boat^ still remained at about three cable-lengths 
 from the ship. They had shipped the mast in the long- 
 boat ; but I noticed that the two boats lay side by side, four 
 men in the quarter-boat, and the rest in the long-boat, and 
 that they were handing out some of the stores which had 
 been stowed in the quarter-boat to lighten her. 
 
 “We must lose no time, Mr. Royle," exclaimed the boat- 
 swain. “ How many hands can we muster ?’’ 
 
 “ Three." 
 
 “ That’ll do. We can swing the main-yards. Who's the 
 third ? — the steward ? Let’s have him out." 
 
 I ran to the cuddy and called the steward. He came out 
 of the pantry. 
 
 “On the poop with you!" I cried. “Right aft — you’ll 
 find the boson there. Miss Robertson !" 
 
 At the sound of her name she stepped forth from her 
 cabin. “ The men are out of the ship," I exclaimed. “ We 
 are ready to get way upon her. Will you take the wheel 
 at once ?" 
 
 She was running on to the poop before the request was 
 well out of my mouth. 
 
 The boatswain had already let go the starboard main- 
 braces ; and as I rushed aft, he and the steward were haul- 
 ing to leeward. I threw the whole weight of my body on 
 the brace, and pulled with the strength of two men. 
 
 “Put the wheel to starboard !" I cried out ; and the girl, 
 having cast off the lashing with marvelous quickness, ran 
 the spokes over. 
 
187 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOr/’ 
 
 By God, she’s a wonder !” cried the boatswain, looking 
 at her. 
 
 And so was he. The muscles on his bare arms stood up 
 like lumps of iron under the flesh as he strained the heavy 
 brace. 
 
 The great yards swung easily : the top-sail, top-gallant, 
 and royal 5^ards came round with the main-yard, and swung 
 themselves when the sails filled. 
 
 There was no time to gather in the slack of the lee 
 braces. I ran to windward, belayed the braces, and raised 
 a loud cry. 
 
 They’re after us, boson !— they’re after us !” 
 
 We might have been sure of that ; for if we had not 
 been able to see them, we could have heard them ; the 
 grinding of the oars in the rowlocks, the frothing of the 
 water at the boat’s bows, the cries and oaths of the men in 
 the long-boat, inciting the others to overtake us. 
 
 Only the quarter-boat was in pursuit as yet ; but in the 
 long-boat they were rigging up the stun’sail they had 
 shipped, meaning, as they were to windward, to bear down 
 upon us. 
 
 There was no doubt that they guessed their scheme had 
 been baffled, by discerning three men on deck. The car- 
 penter at least knew that old Mr. Robertson was too ill to 
 leave his cabin, and failing hhn^ he would instantly perceive 
 that a trick had been played, and though he could not tell, 
 in that light and at that distance, who the third man was, 
 he would certainly know that this third man’s presence on 
 board implied the existence of a plot to save the ship. 
 
 As the boat approached, I perceived that she was rowed 
 by four men and steered by a fifth ; and presently hearing 
 his voice, I understood that this man steering was Stevens. 
 
 The ship had just got way enough upon her to answer 
 her helm. Already we were drawing the long-boat away 
 from our beam on to the quarter. 
 
 I shouted to Miss Robertson, “ Steady ! keep her straight 
 as she is !” for even now we had brought the wind too far 
 aft for the trim of the yards. 
 
 Steward !” I cried, ‘‘ whip out one of those iron belay- 
 ing-pins, and stand by to hammer away !” 
 
 We then posted ourselves — the boatswain and the stew- 
 ard at the gangway, and I half-way up the poop-ladder, 
 each with a heavy belaying-pin in his hand — ready to re- 
 ceive the scoundrels who were making for the starboard 
 main-ch ains. 
 
 The boat, urged furio.usly through the water, came up to 
 
188 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.’^ 
 
 US hand over fist, the carpenter cursing us furiously, and 
 swearing that he would do for us yet. 
 
 I got my pistol ready meaning to shoot the ruffian, the 
 moment he should be within reach of the weapon, but 
 abandoned this intention from a motive of hate and re- 
 venge. I knew if I killed him as he sat there in the stern- 
 sheets that the others would take fright and run away ; 
 and such was my passion, and the sense of our superiority 
 over them from our position in the ship as against theirs 
 in the boat, that I made up my mind to let them come 
 alongside and get into the chains, so that we might kill 
 them all as a warning to the occupants of the long-boat, 
 who were now coming down upon us before the breeze. 
 
 I took one glance at Miss Robertson ; her figure was vis- 
 ible by the side of the wheel. She was steering as steadily 
 as any sailor, and with an emotion of gratitude to God for 
 giving us such help, and her so much courage at this su- 
 preme moment, I addressed all my energies to the bloody 
 work before me. 
 
 The boat dashed alongside, and the men threw in their 
 oars. The fellow in the bow grabbed hold of one of the 
 chain-plates, passed the boat’s painter around it, hauled it 
 short, and made it fast with incredible activity and speed. 
 Then, pulling their knives out of their sheaths, they all 
 came clambering into the main-chains. 
 
 So close as they now were, I could make out the faces of 
 the men. One was big Johnson, another Cornish, the third 
 Fish, the fourth Schmidten. 
 
 I alone was visible. The boatswain and steward stood 
 with uplifted arms ready to strike at the first head that 
 showed itself. 
 
 The carpenter sprang on to the bulwark just where I 
 stood. He poised his knife to stab me under the throat. 
 
 ^^Now% you murderous, treacherous ruffian !” I cried, at 
 the top of my voice, say your prayers !” I leveled the 
 pistol at his head, the muzzle not being a yard away from 
 his face, and pulled the trigger. The bright flash illumin- 
 ated him like a ray of lightning. He uttered a scream, 
 shrill as a child’s, but terrific in intensity, clapped his 
 hands to his face, and fell like a stone into the main- 
 chains. 
 
 It is your turn now !” I roared to Johnson, and let fly 
 at him. He was holding on to one of the main-shrouds in 
 the act of springing on to the deck. I missed his head, but 
 struck him on the arm, I think ; for he let go the shroud 
 
THE WRECK OF THE GROSYENOR/’ 189 
 
 with a deep groan, reeled backward, and toppled over- 
 board, and I heard the heavy splash of his bod}^ as he fell. 
 
 But we were not even now, three to three, but three to 
 one ; for the boatswain had let drive with his frightful 
 belaying-pin at Fish’s head, just as that enormous pro- 
 tuberance had shown itself over the bulwark, and the 
 wretch lay dead or stunned in the boat alongside ; while 
 the steward, who had secreted a huge carving-knife in his 
 bosom, had stabbed the Dutchman riglit in the stomach, 
 leaving the knife in him ; and the miserable creature hung 
 over the bulwark, head and arms hanging down toward the 
 water, and, suddenly writhing as he hung, dropped 
 overboard. 
 
 Cornish, of all five men, alone lived. I had watched him 
 aim a blow at the boatswain’s back, and fired, but missed 
 him. But he too had missed his aim, and the boatswain, 
 slewing round, struck his wrist with the heavy belaying- 
 pin — whack ! it sounded like the blow of a hammer on 
 wood — and the knife fell from his hand. 
 
 “ Mercy ! spare my life !” he roared, seeing that I had 
 again covered him, having two more shots left. 
 
 The steward, capable, now that things had gone well 
 with us, of performing prodigies of valor, rushed upon him, 
 laid hold of his legs, 'and pulled him off the bulwark on to 
 the deck. 
 
 I thought the fall had broken his back, for he lay groan- 
 ing and motionless. 
 
 “ Don’t kill him !” I cried. Make his hands fast and 
 leave him for the present. We may want him by and by.” 
 
 The boatswain whipped a rope’s end round him and 
 shoved him against the rail, and then came running up the 
 poop-ladder, wiping the streaming perspiration from his 
 face. 
 
 The breeze was freshening, and the boat alongside 
 wobbled and splashed as the ship towed her through the 
 water. 
 
 I ran aft and stared into the gloom astern. I could see 
 nothing of the long-boat. I looked again and again, and 
 fetched the night-glass, and by its aid, sure enough, I 
 beheld her, a smudge on the even ground of the gloom, 
 standing away close to the wind, for this much I could tell 
 by the outline of her sail. 
 
 ‘‘ Miss Robertson,” I cried, we are saved ! Yonder is 
 the long-boat leaving us. Our lives are our own !” 
 
 I bless God for His mercy?” she answered, quietly. 
 But then her pent-up feelings mastered her ; she rocked to 
 
190 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOr/’ 
 
 and fro, grasping the spokes of the wheel, and I extended 
 my arms just in time to save her from falling. 
 
 Boson I shouted, and he came hurrying to me. ‘‘ Miss 
 Robertson has fainted ! Reach me a flag .out of that 
 locker.’* 
 
 He handed me a signal-flag, and I laid the poor girl 
 gently down upon the deck, with the flag for a pillow under 
 her head. 
 
 Fetch me some brandy, boson. The steward-will give 
 you a wine-glassful.” 
 
 And, with one hand upon the wheel to steady the ship, I 
 knelt by the girl’s side, holding her cold fingers, with so 
 much tenderness and love for her in my heart that I could 
 have wept like a woman to see her lying so pale and still. 
 
 The boatswain returned quickly, followed by the steward. 
 I surrendered the, wheel to the former, and taking the 
 brandy, succeeded in introducing some into her mouth. 
 By dint of this, and chafing her hands and moistening her 
 forehead, I restored her to consciousness. I then, with my 
 arm supporting her, helped her into the cuddy ; but I did 
 not stay an instant after this, for there was plenty of work 
 to be done on deck ; and though we had escaped one peril, 
 yet here we might be running headlong into another, for 
 the ship was under full sail ; we had but three men to work 
 her, not counting Cornish, of whose willingness or capacity 
 to work after his rough handling I as yet knew nothing. 
 The glass stood low, and if a gale should spring up and 
 catch us as we were, it was fifty to one if the ship did not 
 go to the bottom. 
 
 Boson,” I exclaimed, “ what’s to be done now ?” 
 
 Shorten sail while the wind’s light, that’s sartin,” he 
 answered. But the first job must be to get Cornish out 
 of his lashin’s and set him on his legs. He must lend us a 
 hand.” 
 
 “Yes; we’ll do that,” I replied. “Steward, can you 
 steer ?” 
 
 “ No, sir,” responded the steward. 
 
 “ Oh, d n it !” vociferated the boatswain. “ I’d rather 
 
 be a guffy than a steward,” meaning by guffy a marine. 
 
 “ Well,” cried I, “ you must try.” 
 
 “ But I know nothing about it, sir. 
 
 “ Come here and lay hold of these spokes. Look at that 
 card — no, by Jove ! you can’t see it.” 
 
 But the binnacle lamp was trimmed, and in a moment the 
 boatswain had pulled out a lucifer match, dexterously 
 caught the flame in his hollowed hands, and fired the mesh 
 
191 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOr/’ 
 
 “ Look at that card/’ I said, as the boatswain shipped the 
 lamp. 
 
 I’m a lookin’, sir.” 
 
 ‘‘ Do yon see that it points south-east ?” 
 
 “ Yes sir.” 
 
 “ If those letters S. E. swing to the left of the lubber’s 
 point — that black mark there — pull the spokes to the left 
 until S. E. comes to the mark again. If S. E. goes to the 
 right, shove the spokes to the right. Do you understand ?” 
 
 “ Yes, I think I do, sir.” 
 
 “ Mind your eye, steward. Don’t let those letters get 
 away from you, or you’ll run the ship into the long-boat, 
 and bring all hands on board again.” 
 
 And leaving him holding on to the wheel with the fear 
 and in the attitude of a cockney clinging for his life, the 
 boatswain and I walked to the main-deck. 
 
 Cornish lay like a bundle against the rail. When he saw 
 us he cried out : 
 
 “ Kill me if you like, but for God’s sake loosen this rope 
 first ! It’s keepin’ my blood all in one place !” 
 
 How do you know we haven’t come to drown you ?” 
 cried the boatswain, in an awful voice. “ Don’t jaw us 
 about your blood. You won’t want none in five minutes.” 
 Then the Lord have mercy upon my soul!” groaned 
 the poor wretch, and let drop his head, which he had lifted 
 out of the scuppers to address us. 
 
 “ Drownin’s too easy for the likes o’ you,” continued the 
 boatswain. “You want whippin’ and picklin’ and then 
 quarterin’ arterward.” 
 
 “ We are willing to spare your life,” said I, feeling that 
 we had no time to waste, “if you will give us your word to 
 help us to work this ship and bring her into port, if we get 
 no assistance on the road.” 
 
 “ I’ll do anything if you’ll spare my life,” moaned he, 
 “ and loose this rope round my middle.” 
 
 “ Do you think he’s to be trusted, Mr. Royle said the 
 boatswain, in a stern voice, playing a part. “There’s a 
 bloodthirsty look on his countenance, and his eyes are full 
 o’ murder.” 
 
 “ Only try me !” groaned Cornish, faintly. 
 
 “ He wur Stevens’s chief mate,” continued the boatswain ; 
 “ an’ I think it ’ud be wiser to leave him as he is for a few 
 hours while we consider the advisability of trustin’ of him.” 
 
 “ Then I shall be cut in halves !” moaned Cornish. 
 
 “Well,” I exclaimed, pretending first to reflect, “ we will 
 try you ; and if you act honestly by us you shall have no 
 
192 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.” 
 
 cause to complain. But if you attempt to play false, we 
 will treat you as you deserve ; we will shoot you as we shot 
 your mates, and pitch your body overboard. So you’ll know 
 what to expect. Boson, cast him adrift.” 
 
 He was speedily liberated, and the boatswain hoisted him 
 on to his feet, when, finding- him very shaky, I fetched a 
 glass of rum from the pantry, which he swallowed. 
 
 “ Thank you, sir,” said he, rubbing his wrist, which the 
 boatswain had struck during the conflict. “ I’ll be honest 
 and do what I can. You may trust me to work for you. 
 This here mutiny belonged to all hands, and was no one 
 man’s, unless it were Stevens’s ; and I’d rather be here than 
 in the long-boat.” 
 
 ‘‘ Boson,” said I, cutting the fellow short, ‘‘ the carpenter 
 made the port quarter-boat useless by knocking some 
 planks out of her. We ought to get the boat alongside on 
 board while the water’s smooth — we may want her.” 
 
 “ Right you are, Mr. Royle,” said he. “ Pay us out a 
 rope’s end, will you, and I’ll drop her under the davits ?” 
 And, active as a cat, he scrambled into the main-chains. 
 But on a sudden I heard a heavy splash. 
 
 “ My God !” I cried, he’s fallen overboard !” And I 
 was rushing toward the poop when I heard him sing out, 
 ‘‘ Halloo ! here’s another !” and this was followed by a 
 second splash. 
 
 I got on to the bulwarks and bawled to him, Where are 
 you ? What are you doing ? Are you bathing 
 
 ^‘The deuce a bit !” he answered. “ It was one o’ them 
 blessed mutineers in the main-chains, and here, was another 
 in the boat. I pitched ’em into the water. Now, then, 
 slacken gently, and belay when I sing out.” 
 
 In a few moments the boat was under the davits and 
 both falls hooked on. Then up came the boatswain, and 
 the three of us began to hoist, manning first one fall and 
 then the other, bit by bit, until the boat was up ; but she 
 was a heavy load, with her freight of provisions and water — 
 too precious to us to lose — and we panted, I promise you, 
 by the time she was abreast of the poop-rail. 
 
 “ Mr. Boson !” said Cornish, suddenly, ‘‘ beggin’ your 
 pardon — I thought you was dead.” 
 
 Did you, Jim Cornish ?” 
 
 I thought you was drownded, sir.” 
 
 “Well, I ain’t the first drownded man as has come to ’life 
 again.” 
 
 “ All hands, Mr. Boson, thought you was overboard, lyin’ 
 drownded. You was overboard 
 
193 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.’’ 
 
 ‘‘ And dp you think I’m going to explain answered the 
 boatswain, contemptuously. 
 
 “ It terrified me to see you, sir.’' 
 
 “ Well, perhaps I ain’t real, arter all. How do you know ? 
 Seein’ ain’t believin’, so old women say.” 
 
 I don’t believ.e in ghosts ; but I thought you was one, 
 Mr. Boson, and so did big Johnson when he swore you was 
 one of the three at the port main-braces.” 
 
 “ Well, I ain’t ashamed o’ bein’ a shadder. Better men 
 nor me have been shadders. I knew a ship-chandler as wos 
 a church-warden and worth a mint o’ money, who became 
 a shadder, and kept his wife from marryin’ William Soaper, 
 o’ the Coopid public-house. Love Lane, Shadwell High 
 Street, by standin’ at the foot of her bed every night at 
 eight bells. He had a cast in wun eye, Mr. Royle, and 
 that’s how his wife knew him.” 
 
 “ Well, I say no more ; but my hair riz when you turned 
 an’ hit me over the arm. I thought you couldn’t be sub- 
 stantial like. 
 
 ’Cause you didn’t get enough o’ my belaying-pin,^’ re- 
 joined the boatswain, with a loud laugh. “ Wait till }^ou 
 turn dusty ag’in, mate, and then you’ll see wot a real ghost 
 can do.” 
 
 Just then Miss Robertson emerged from the companion. - 
 I ran to her and entreated her to remain below — though for 
 an hour only. 
 
 “ No, no,” she answered, let me help you. I am much 
 better — I am quite well now. I can steer the ship while 
 you take in some of the sails, for I know there are too many 
 sails set, if the wind should come.” 
 
 Then, seeing Cornish, she started and held my arm, whis- 
 pering, “ Who is he ? Have they come on board ?” 
 
 I briefly explained, and then renewed my entreaties that 
 she should remain in her cabin ; but she said she would not 
 leave the deck, even if I refused her permission to steer, 
 and pleaded so eloquently, holding my arm and raising her 
 sweet eyes to my face, that I reluctantly gave way. 
 
 She hastened eagerly to take the steward’s place, and I 
 never saw a man resign any responsible position more will- 
 ingly than he, 
 
 I now explained to the boatswain that the glass stood 
 very low, and that we must at once turn to and get in all 
 •the sail we could handle. 
 
 I asked Cornish if he thought he was able to go aloft, 
 and on his answering in the affirmative, first testing the 
 strength of his wrist by hanging with his whole weight to 
 
194 
 
 THIS WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR/’ 
 
 one of the ratlines on the mizzen -rigging, he went to work 
 to clew up the three royals. 
 
 I knew that the steward was of no use aloft, and never 
 even asked him if he would venture his hand at it, for I 
 was pretty sure he would lose his head and tumble over- 
 board before he had mounted twenty feet, and he was too 
 useful to us to lose right olf in that way. 
 
 Cornish went up to stow the mizzen-royal, and the boat- 
 swain and I went aloft to the main-royal. The breeze was 
 still very gentle, and the ship slipping smoothly through 
 the black space of sea ; but when we were in the main- 
 royal yard I called the attention of the boatswain to the 
 appearance of the sky in the north-west, for it was lightning 
 faintly in that direction, and the pale illumination sufficed 
 to expose a huge bank of cloud stretching far to the north. 
 
 We shall be able to get the top-gallant-sails off her,” he 
 said, and the jibs and staysails. But I don’t know how 
 we’re going to furl the main-sail, and it’ll take us all night 
 to reef the top-sails.” 
 
 We must work all night,” I answered, “ and do what 
 we can. Just tell me, while I pass this gasket, how you 
 managed in the hold.” 
 
 Why,” he answered, “ you know I took a kind o’ crow- 
 bar down with me, and I reckoned on splittin’ open the 
 head of the fust chap as should drop through the fore- 
 scuttle. But, turnin’ it over in my mind, I thought it ’ud 
 be dangerous to kill the feller, as his mates might take it 
 into their heads to wait for him. And so I determined to 
 hide myself when I heerd the cove cornin’, and stand by to 
 plug up the holes arter he wur gone.” 
 
 Here he discharged some tobacco-juice from his mouth, 
 and dried his lips on the sail. 
 
 “ Werry well ; I had my knife with me an’ a box o’ 
 matches, and werry useful they wos. I made a bit of a 
 flare by combing out a strand of yarns and settin’ fire to 
 it, and found wot was more pleasin’ to my eye than had I 
 come across a five-pun note — I mean a spare broomstick, 
 which I found knocking about in the coal-hole ; and I cut 
 it up in pieces and pointed ’em ready to sarve. I knew 
 whoever ’ud come. would use an auger, and know’d the size 
 hole it ’ud cut ; and by and by — but the Lord knows how 
 long it were afore it happened — I hears some one drop 
 down the fore-scuttle and strike a match and light a bit o’ 
 candle-end. I got behind the bulkhead, where there was 
 a plank out, and I see the carpenter working away with 
 his auger, blowin’ and sweatin’ like any respectable 
 
THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR/' 
 
 195 
 
 bartizan earnin’ of honest wages. By and by the water 
 comes rushin’ in ; and then he bores another hole and the 
 water comes through that ; and then he bores another 
 hole, arter which he blows out his candle and goes away, 
 scramblin’ up on the deck. My fingers quivered to give 
 him one for hisself with the end o’ my crow-bar over the 
 back of his head. However, no sooner did he clear out 
 than I struck a match, fits in the bits of broomstick, and 
 stops the leaks as neatly as he made ’em. I thought they’d 
 hear me drivin’ them plugs in, and that was all I was 
 afraid of. But the ship’s none the worse for them holes. 
 She’s as tight as ever she wos : an’ I reckon if she gets 
 no more water in her than’ll come through them plugs, 
 she won’t be in a hurry to sink.” I laughed as we shook 
 hands heartily. 
 
 I often think over that ; the immense height we looked 
 down from ; the mystical extent of black water mingling 
 with the far-off sky ; the faint play of lightning on the hor- 
 izon ; the dark hull of the ship far below, with the dim 
 radiance of the cuddy lamps upon the sky-lights ; the 
 brave, sweet girl steering us ; and we two perched on a 
 dizzy eminence, shaking hands ! 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 Cornish had stowed the mizzen-royal by the time we 
 had reached the deck, and when he joined ns we clewed 
 up the foretop-gallant-sail, so that we might handle that 
 sail when he had done with the royal. 
 
 I found this man quite civil and very willing, and in my 
 opinion he spoke honestly when he declared that he had 
 rather be with us than in the long-boat. 
 
 The lightning was growing more vivid upon the hori- 
 zon ; that is, when I looked in that direction from the tow- 
 ering height of the fore royal yard ; and it jagged and 
 scored with blue lines the great volume and belt of cloud 
 that hung to the sea. The wind had slightly freshened, 
 but still it remained a very gentle breeze, and urged the 
 ship noiselessl}^ through the water. 
 
 The stars were few and languishing, as you may have 
 sometimes seen them on a summer’s night in England 
 when the air is sultry and the night dull and thunderous. 
 All the horizon round was lost in gloom, save where the 
 lightning threw out at swift intervals the black water 
 against the gleaming back -ground of cloud. 
 
196 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.’* 
 
 When we again reached the deck we were rather scant 
 of breath, and I, being unused of late to this kind of exer- 
 cise, felt the effects of it more than the others. 
 
 However, if it was going to blow a gale of wind, as the 
 glass threatened, it was very advisable that we should 
 shorten sail, now that it was calm ; for assuredly three 
 men, although working for their lives as we were, would 
 be utterly useless up aloft when once the weather got bad. 
 
 We went into the cuddy and took, all three of us, a sup 
 of rum to give us life, and I then said, ‘‘ Shall we turn to 
 and snug away aft, since we are here Y* 
 
 They agreed ; so we went on the poop and let go the 
 mizzen-top-gallant and top-sail halyards, roused out the 
 reef-tackles, and went aloft, when we first stowed the top- 
 gallant-sail, and then got down upon the top-sail yard. 
 
 It was a hard job tying in all three reefs, passing the 
 ear-rings and hauling the reef-bands taut along the yard ; 
 but we managed to complete the job in about half an hour. 
 
 Miss Robertson remained at the wheel all this time, and 
 the steward was useful on deck to let go any ropes which 
 we found fast. 
 
 It pains me,” I said to the girl, to see you standing 
 here. I know you are worn out, and I feel to be acting a 
 most unmanly part in allowing you to have your way.” 
 
 ‘‘ You cannot do without me. Why do you want to make 
 your crew smaller in number than it is ?” she answered, 
 smiling with the light reflected from the compass card 
 upon her face. Look at the lightning over there ! I’m 
 sailor enough to know that our masts would be broken if 
 the wind struck the ship with all this sail upon her. And 
 what is my work — idly standing here — compared to yours — 
 you, who have already done so much, and are still doing 
 the .work of many men ?” 
 
 “ You argue too well for my wishes. I want you to 
 agree with me.” 
 
 “ Whom have you to take my place here ?” 
 
 ‘‘Only the steward.” 
 
 “ He cannot steer, Mr. Royle ; and I assure you the ship 
 wants watching.” 
 
 I laughed at this nautical language in her sweet mouth, 
 and said : 
 
 “Well, you shall remain here a little while longer.” 
 
 “ One thing,” she exclaimed, “ I will ask you to do — to 
 look into our cabin and see if papa wants anything.” 
 
 I ran below and peeped into the cabin. She had already 
 lighted the lamp belonging to it, and so I was able to see 
 
197 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE ‘‘ GROSVENOR.” 
 
 that the old gentleman was asleep. I procured some brandy 
 and water and biscuit, and also a chair, and returned on 
 deck. 
 
 “ Your father is asleep,” said I, so you may make your 
 mind easy about him. Here are sorS'e refreshments ; and 
 see, if I put this chair here you can sit and hold the wheel 
 steady with one hand : there is no occasion to remain on 
 your feet. Keep that star yonder — right over the yard- 
 arm,” pointing it out to her. That is as good a guide as 
 a compass for the time being. We need only keep the 
 sails full. I can shape no course as yet, though we shall 
 haul round the moment we have stripped more canvas 
 off her. 
 
 I now heard the voices of Cornish and the boatswain 
 right away far out in the darkness ahead, and, running for- 
 ward on to the forecastle, I found them stowing the fly- 
 ing jib. 
 
 To save time I let go the outer and inner jib-halyards, 
 and, with assistance of the steward, hauled those sails down. 
 He and I also clewed up the main top-gallant-sail, took the 
 main-tack and sheet to the winch and got them up, rounded 
 up the leech-lines and buntlines as well as we could, and 
 then belayed and went forward again. I let go the fore- 
 top-sail halyards and took the ends of the reef-tackles to 
 the capstan ; and while the two others were tackling the 
 outer jib, the steward and I hauled down the main-top- 
 mast-stay-sail, and snugged it as best we could in the net- 
 ting. 
 
 Those tasks achieved, I got upon the bowsprit, and gave 
 the two men a hand to stow the jibs. 
 
 Now, mates,” I cried, let’s get upon the fore-top-sail 
 yard and see what we can do there.” 
 
 And up we went, and in three quarters of an hour, with 
 the help of a jigger, we had hauled out the ear-rings and 
 tied every blessed reef-point in the sail. 
 
 But this was the finishing touch to our strength, and 
 Cornish was so exhausted that I had to help him over the 
 top down the fore-rigging. 
 
 We had indeed accomplished wonders ; close-reefed two 
 of the three top-sails, stowed the three jibs, the three royals, 
 the top-gallant-sails and stay sails. Our work was ren- 
 dered three times harder than it need have been by the 
 darkness : we had to fumble and grope, and by being 
 scarcely able to see each other we found it extremely diffi- 
 cult to work in unison ; so, that instead of hauling alto- 
 gether, we hauled at odd times, and rendered our individual 
 
198 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.’* 
 
 strength ineffectual, when, could we have collectively ex- 
 erted it, we should have achieved our purpose easily. 
 
 “ I must sit down for a spell, sir,” said Cornish. I can’t 
 do more work yet.” 
 
 If we could only^et that top-gallant-sail off her!” I 
 exclaimed, looking longingly up at it. But, all the same, I 
 felt that a whole regiment of bayonets astern of me could 
 not have urged me one inch up the shrouds. 
 
 We dragged our weary limbs aft and squatted ourselves 
 near the wheel, I for one being scarcely able to stand. 
 
 “ Mr. Royle,” said Miss Robertson, will you and the 
 others go down into the cabin and get some sleep ? I will 
 keep watch, and promise faithfully to wake you the mo- 
 ment I think necessary.” 
 
 “ Boson,” I exclaimed, ‘‘ do you hear that ? Miss Robert- 
 son wants us to turn in. She will keep watch, she says, 
 and call us if a gale comes I” 
 
 ‘‘ God bless her !” said the boatswain. “ I called her a 
 wonder just now, and I’d call her a wonder again. So she 
 is ! and though she hears me speak, and may think me 
 wantin’ in good manners. I’ll say this — an’ tired as I am. I’d 
 fight the man now as he stood who’d contradict me — that 
 she’s just one o’ the best — mind, Jim, I say the best — o’ the 
 properest kind o’ gals as God Almighty ever madg ; a regu- 
 lar real woman to the eye, and a sailor in her heart. And, 
 by the livin’ Moses, Jim, if you can tell me now to my face 
 that you would ha’ let her sink in this here wessel, I’ll chuck 
 you overboard, you willin ! So say it !” - 
 
 I don’t want to say it,” muttered Cornish, penitentially. 
 I never thought o’ the lady. I forgot she were on board. 
 Mr. Boson, don’t say no more about it, please. I’ve done 
 my duty, I hope, Mr. Royle. I’ve worked werry hard, con- 
 siderin’ my bad wrist. I’d liefer fight for the lady than agin 
 her, now that I see wot she’s made of. ' By-gones is by- 
 gones,’ as the cock as had his eye knocked out in a fight 
 said when he looked about and couldn’t see nothen of it ; 
 and if you call me a willin, well and good ; I’ll not arguey, 
 fur I dare say you ain’t fur wrong, mate.” 
 
 “ Mr. Royle, you have not answered me. Will you and the 
 others lie down and sleep while I watch ?” 
 
 ‘‘ Not yet. Miss Robertson. By and by, perhaps. We 
 have more work before us, and are only resting. Steward !” 
 He came from behind the companion, where I think he 
 had fallen asleep. 
 
 “Yes, Mr. Royle, sir.” 
 
 “ Cut below and mix all hands a jug of brandy and water. 
 
199 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVEHOR.’’ 
 
 and bring some biscuits. Here boson is some tobacco, 
 Smoke a pipe. Fire away, Cornish. It's more soothing 
 than sleep, mates." 
 
 The lightning’s growin’ rather powerful,” said the boat- 
 swain, looking astern as he lighted his pipe. 
 
 “ Don’t it look as if it wur settin’ away to the east’ard ?” 
 questioned Cornish. 
 
 “ No,” I replied, watching the lurid gleams lighting up 
 the piled-up clouds. “ It’s coming after us dead on end, 
 though slowly enough.” 
 
 I pulled out my watch and held it close to the binnacle. 
 
 “ Half-past two !” I cried, amazed at the passage of time. 
 
 ‘‘ Upon ray word, I didn’t think it was twelve o’clock yet. 
 Miss Robertson, I know I can not induce you to go below ; 
 but you must allow me to relieve you for a spell at the 
 wheel. I can sit and steer as well as you. You’ll find this 
 grating comfortable.” 
 
 Saying \vhich I pulled out some flags from the locker, 
 made a kind of cushion for her back, I then took her chair, 
 keeping the wheel steady with my foot. 
 
 There was less wind than there had been half an hour 
 before ; enough to give the vessel steerage-way, and that 
 was all. 
 
 We were heading south-east, the wind, or what there ' 
 was of it, upon the port quarter. There was every promise 
 of a calm falling again, and this I should not have minded, 
 nor the lightning either, which might well have been the 
 play of a passing thunder-storm, had it not been for the 
 permanent depression of the mercury. 
 
 The air was very warm, but less oppressive than it had 
 been ; the sea black and even, and the heavens with a 
 stooping murky aspect. 
 
 It was some comfort to me, however, to look aloft, and 
 see the amount of canvas we had taken off the ship. If 
 we could only manage to pull up our strength again, we 
 might well succeed in furling the top-gallant-sail, and reef- 
 ing the top-sail before the change of weather came. 
 
 The steward made his appearance with the spirits and 
 biscuit ; and Miss Robertson went below, whispering to 
 me as .she passed, that she wished to look at her father, 
 and that she would return in a few minutes. 
 
 “ Now that the lady’s gone, Mr. Royle,” exclaimed the 
 boatswain, as soon as she had left the dock, let’s talk 
 over our situation and think what’s to be done.” 
 
 The steward squatted himself on his hams like a coolie, 
 and posed himself in an attitude of eager attention. 
 
200 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.’' 
 
 “ Quite right, boson/’ I replied. I have been thinking 
 during the time we have been at work, and will tell you 
 what my plans are. At noon yesterday — that will be fifteen 
 hours ago — the Bermuda Islands bore as true as a hair 
 west-half-south. We hove to with the ship's head to the 
 nor’ard and westward and made some way at that, and 
 taking the run we have made to-night, I allow that if we 
 head the ship west by north we shall make the islands 
 with anything-like a breeze, some time on Monday morn- 
 ing.” 
 
 “But, if we’re just off the coast of Florida,” said Cor- 
 nish, “ why couldn’t we turn to and run for the West India 
 Islands ?” 
 
 “ Which is nearest, I wonders,” exclaimed the boat- 
 swain, '‘the West Hindie Islands or the kingdom of Jer- 
 icho ?” 
 
 “ It’s ’ardly a time for jokin’,” remonstrated the steward. 
 
 “I don’t know that I said anything funny,” observed 
 Cornish, warmly. 
 
 “ Well, then, wot do you mean by talking about the 
 West Hindie Islands ?” cried the boatswain. 
 
 “ Wot do I mean retorted the other ; “ why wot I says. 
 Here we are off the coast of Floridy — ” 
 
 “Off the coast o’ your grandmother! Shut up, mate, 
 and let Mr. Royle speak. You know nothing about it.” 
 
 “The Bermudas are nearer to hand than the West In- 
 dies,” I continued, not wishing to explain. “ What we have 
 to do, then, the moment we can use our legs, is to haul the 
 ship round. How is the wind now ? north-north-west. 
 Well, she will lie properly. And as soon as ever it comes 
 day-break, we must run up a signal of distress, and keep 
 it flying. What more can we do 
 
 “ I suppose,” said the boatswain, doubtfully, sucking so 
 hard at his pipe that it glowed like a steamer’s red light 
 under his nose, “you wouldn’t like to wenture on a run to 
 the English Channel, Mr. Royle. It would be aifning 
 some kind of fame, and perhaps a trifle o’ money from the 
 owners, if it wur to git about that three hands — well. I’ll 
 ax the steward’s pardon and say four — that four hands 
 brought this here blessed ship and her walleyble cargo out 
 o’ a rigular knock-down mutiny, all aways up the Atlantic 
 Ocean, into the Henglish Channel, and landed her safe in 
 the West Hindie docks. I never see my name in print in 
 my life—” 
 
 “ What’s your true name, Mr. Boson ?” inquired the 
 steward. 
 
201 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSYENOr/' 
 
 ‘‘Joshua, or Jo ForY’^ard, young feller ; sometimes called 
 Forrard, sometimes Jo, and on Sundays Mister/' 
 
 “I know a Forward as lives at Blackwall,” said the 
 steward. 
 
 “ Do yer ? Well, then, now you knows two. Wot I was 
 sayin’, Mr. Royle, was, I never see my name in print in 
 my life, and I should like to see it regular wrote down in 
 the newspapers. Lloyd’s is always my weekly penn’orth 
 ashore.” 
 
 He knocked the hot ashes into the palm of his hand, 
 scrutinized it earnestly to see that there was no tobacco 
 left ill it, and tossed it away. 
 
 “A good deal, sir,” said the steward, in a thin voice, “ is 
 to be said about the lady we saved. The saving of her 
 alone would make ’eros of us in the public mind.” 
 
 “ Wot do you call us — ’eros interrogated the boat- 
 
 swain. 
 
 “ Yes, sir, ’eros.” 
 
 “ What’s the meaning of that word, Mr. Royle — any re- 
 lation to earwigs ?” - « 
 
 “ He means heroes,” I replied. “ Don’t you, steward ?” 
 
 “ I did more than mean it — I said it, sir,” exclaimed the 
 steward. 
 
 “ That’s how the Chaneymen talk, and quarrel with you 
 for not followin’ of their sense. Wot do you think of my 
 notion, Jim, of sailin’ this wessel to England ?” said the boat- 
 swain. 
 
 Cornish made no answer. I saw him, in the pale light 
 diffused around the binnacle, wipe his mouth with the back 
 of his hand, and shift uneasily on his seat. I could scarcely 
 wonder that the boatswain’s idea should make him feel un- 
 comfortable. 
 
 “ Your scheme,” said I, “ would be a capital one providing 
 that every man of us four had six hands and six legs and 
 the strength of three big Johnsons ; that we could do with- 
 out sleep and split ourselves into pieces whenever we had 
 occasion to reef top-sails. But, as 1 am only capable of 
 doing one man’s work, and require rest like other weakly 
 mortals, I must tell you plainly that I for one should be very 
 sorry to undertake to work this ship to the English Channel, 
 unless you would guarantee that by dawn this morning we 
 should receive a draft of at least six men out of a passing 
 vessel.” 
 
 “Well, well,” said the boatswain, “it was only a thought ; 
 and I don’t say it’s to be done.” 
 
202 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOr/’ 
 
 “ Not to be thought on — much less done/’ exclaimed 
 Cornish. 
 
 “ Don’t be too sartin, friend,” retorted the boatswain, 
 turning smartly on him. “ ‘ Where there’s a will there’s a 
 way,’ wos a sayin’ when I was a lad.” 
 
 “ If it comes on to blow,” I put in, “ it may take us all we 
 can do to fetch Bermuda. Don’t dream of aiming for a 
 further port.” 
 
 At this moment Miss Robertson returned. I asked her 
 how she found her father, and she replied, in a low voice, 
 that he was sleeping, but that his breathing was very faint 
 and uncertain, and that he sometimes talked in his 
 sleep. 
 
 She could not disguise her anxiety, and I entreated her to 
 go below and watch him and rest herself as well ; but she 
 answered that she would not leave the deck until I had 
 finished taking in sail and doing what was necessary. 
 
 “ You can not tell me that I am not of use,” she added. 
 “ I will steer while you work, and if you wish to sleep I 
 will watch for you. Why should I not do so ? I can benefit 
 papa more by helping you to save the ship than by leaving 
 you to work alone while I sit with him. I pray God,” she 
 said, in her sweet, low, troubled voice, “ that all may go 
 well with us. But I have been so near to death that it 
 scarcely frightens m.e now. Tell me what to do and I will 
 do it — though for your sake alone as you would have 
 sacrificed your life for mine. I owe you what I can never 
 repay ; and how kind, how gentle, how good you have been 
 to my father and me.” 
 
 She spoke in so low a voice that it was impossible for any 
 one to hear her but myself ; and so greatly did her words 
 affect me — I, who had now learned to love her, who could 
 indeed have died a hundred-fold over for her dear sake, 
 that I dared not trust myself to speak. Had I spoken I 
 should have said what I was sure she would have disliked 
 to hear from a rough sailor like me : nay, I even turned 
 away from her, that I might be silent, recoiling from my 
 own heart’s language, that seemed but an impertinence, an 
 unfair obtrusion of claims which, even though she admitted 
 them by speaking of my having saved her life, I should 
 have been unmanly to assert. 
 
 I quickly recovered myself, and said, forcing a laugh : 
 
 “ You are as bad a mutineer as the others. But as you 
 will not obey me, I must obey you.” 
 
 And looking at the ponderous bank of cloud in the north- 
 west, of which the gathering brightness and intensity of the 
 
203 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.** 
 
 lightning was illustrating its steady approach, I exclaimed ; 
 “ Are we strong enough to turn to, mates 
 
 “ We can douse that top-gallant-sail, I dare say,'' answered 
 the boatswain. “ Up on your pins, steward !” 
 
 And we trooped along to the main-deck. 
 
 The spell of rest, and perhaps the grog, not to mention 
 the tobacco, had done us no harm. The three of us went 
 aloft, carrying the jigger with us, which we left in the main- 
 top, and furled the top-gallant-sail, if not in man-of-war 
 fashion and with a proper harbor bunt, at all events very 
 securely. 
 
 But the main-top-sail was another matter. All three of 
 us had to lay out to windward to haul taut one ear-ring ; 
 then skim along to the other end of the yard to the other 
 ear-ring ; and so up and down, and still more reef-points 
 and still more ear-rings, until my legs and fingers ached. 
 
 This job over, we rested ourselves in the main-top, and 
 then got upon the main-yard, and made shift to pass the 
 yard-arm gaskets round the sail, and stow it after a fashion, 
 though I had no doubt that the first gale of wind that 
 struck it would blow it clear of its lashings in a minute. 
 
 Then on deck again with the raain-top-sail halyards to the 
 capstan ; and the dawn found the ship under the three 
 close-reefed top-sails, fore-sail, and fore-top-mast-stay-sail, 
 the whole of the other canvas having been reefed and 
 stowed away by three worn-out men, one of whom had been 
 nearly knocked up by the fight with the mutineers, the 
 second of whom was fresh from an imprisonment of three 
 days in a close, stifling and rat-swarming coal-hole, while a 
 third had received such a crack on his wrist as would have 
 sent any man but an English sailor to his hammock, and 
 kept him ill and groaning for a month. 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 Our next job was to man the port-braces and bring the 
 ship to a westerly course. But before we went to this 
 work the boatswain and I stood for some minutes looking 
 at the appearance of the sky. 
 
 The range of cloud, which had been but a low-lying and 
 apparently a fugitive bank in the north-west at midnight, 
 was now so far advanced as to project nearly over our 
 heads ; and what rendered its aspect more sinister was the 
 steely color of the sky, which it ruled with a line, here and 
 there rugged, but for the most part singularly even, right 
 
204 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR/' 
 
 from the confines of the north-eastern to the limits of the 
 south-western horizon. All the central portion of this vast 
 surface of cloud was of a livid hue, which, by a deception 
 of the eye made it appear convex ; and at frequent intervals 
 a sharp shower of arrowy lightning whizzed from that por- 
 tion of it furthest away from ns ; but as yet we could hear 
 no thunder. 
 
 “ When the rain’s before the wind, then your top-sail hal- 
 yards mind,” chanted the boatswain. “ There’s rather more 
 nor a quarter o’ an inch o’ rain there, and there’s something 
 worse nor rain astern of it.” 
 
 The gloomiest feature of this approaching tempest, if such 
 it were, was the slowness, at once mysterious and impres- 
 sive, of its approach. 
 
 I was not, however, to be deceived by this into supposing 
 that, because it had taken nearly all night to climb the hori- 
 zon, there was no wind behind it. I had had experience of 
 a storm of this kind, and remember the observations of one 
 of the officers of the ship when speaking of it. ‘‘ Those 
 kind of storms,” he said, “ are not driven by the wind, but 
 create it. They keep a hurricane locked up in their insides, 
 and wander across the sea on the lookout for ships ; when 
 they come across something worth wrecking, they let fly. 
 Don’t be deceived by their slow pace, and imagine them 
 only thunder-storms. They’ll burst like an earthquake in 
 a dead calm over your head, and, whenever you see one 
 coming, snug your ship right away down to the last reef in 
 her, and keep your stern at it.” 
 
 “ I am debating, boson,” said I, “ whether to bring the 
 ship round or keep her before it. What do you think ?” 
 
 “ There’s a gale of wind there. I can smell it,” he 
 replied ; “ but we’re snug enough to lie close, aren’t we?” 
 looking up at the masts. 
 
 “That’s to be proved,” said I. “We’ll bring her close, 
 if you like ; but I am pretty sure we shall have to run for 
 it later on.” 
 
 “ It’ll bowl us well away into mid-Atlantic, won’t it, Mr. 
 Royle ?” 
 
 “ Yes ; I wish we were more to the nor’ard of Bermuda. 
 However we’ll tackle the yards, and have a trial for the 
 tight little islands.” 
 
 “ They’re pretty nigh all rocks, aren’t they ? I never 
 sighted ’em.” 
 
 “ Nor I. But they’ve got a dock-yard at Bermuda, I 
 believe, where the Yankees refit sometimes, and that’s 
 about all I know of those islands.” 
 
THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.'* 205 
 
 I asked Miss Robertson to put the hefm down, and keep 
 it there until the compass pointed west ; but the ship had 
 so little way upon her, owing to the small amount of can- 
 vas she carried now and the faintness of the wind, that it 
 took her as long to come round as if we had been warping 
 her head to the westward by a buoy. 
 
 Having braced up the yards and steadied the helm, we 
 could do no more ; and, resolving to profit as much as 
 possible from the interval of rest before us, I directed 
 Cornish to take the wheel, and ordered the steward to go 
 forward and light the galley fire and boil some coffee for 
 breakfast. 
 
 ‘‘ Boson,’' said I, you might as well drop below and 
 have a look at those plugs of yours. Take a hammer with 
 you and this light,” handing him the binnacle-lamp, and 
 drive the plugs in hard, for if the ship should labor heavily, 
 she might strain them out.” 
 
 He started on his errand, and I then told Miss Robert- 
 son that there was nothing now to detain her on deck, and 
 thanked her for the great service she had rendered us. 
 
 How well I remember her as she stood near the wheel, 
 wearing my straw hat, her dress hitched up to allow freedom 
 to her movements ; her small hands with the delicate blue 
 veins glowing through the white clear skin, her yellow hair 
 looped up, though with many a tress straying like an amber- 
 colored feather ; her marble face, her lips pale with fatigue, 
 her beautiful blue eyes fired ever with the same brave 
 spirit, though dim with the weariness of long and painful 
 watching, and the oppressive and numbing sense of ever- 
 present danger ! 
 
 On no consideration would I allow her to remain any 
 longer on deck ; and though she begged to stay, I took her 
 hand firmly, and led her into the cuddy to her cabin door. 
 
 “ You will faithfully promise me to lie down and sleep ?” 
 I said. 
 
 “ I will lie down, and will sleep if I can,” she answered 
 with a wan smile. 
 
 “ We have succeeded in saving you so far,” I continued 
 earnestly, “ and it would be cruel, very cruel, and hard up- 
 on me, to see your health break down for the want of rest 
 and sleep, when both are at your command, now that life 
 is bright again, and when any hour may see us safe on the 
 deck of another vessel.” 
 
 “ You shall not suffer through me,” she replied. “ I will 
 obey you ; indeed I will do anything you want.” 
 
 I kissed her hand respectfully, and said that a single 
 
206 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.” 
 
 hour of sound sleep would do her a deal of good ; by that 
 time I would take care that breakfast should be ready for 
 her and her father, and then I held open the cabin door for 
 her to enter, and returned on deck. 
 
 A most extraordinary and wonderful sight saluted me 
 when I reached the poop. 
 
 The sun had risen behind the vast embankment of cloud, 
 and its glorious rays, the orb itself being invisible, pro- 
 jected in a thousand lines of silver beyond the margin of 
 the bank to the right and overhead, jutting out in visible 
 threads, each as defined as a sunbeam in a dark room. 
 
 But the effect of this wonderful light was to render the 
 canopy of cloud more horribly livid ; and weird and start- 
 ling was the contrast of the mild and far-reaching sunshine, 
 streaming in lines of silver brightness into the steely sky, 
 with the blue lightning ripping up the belly of the cloud, 
 and suffering the eye to dwell for an instant on the titanic 
 strata of gloom that stood ponderously behind. 
 
 Nor was the ocean at this moment a less somber and 
 majestical object than the heavens ; for upon half of it 
 rested a shadow deep as night, making the water sallow 
 and thick, and most desolate to behold under the terrible 
 curtain that lay close down to it upon the horizon ; while 
 all on the right the green sea sparkled in the sunbeams, 
 heaving slowly under the calm that had fallen. 
 
 Looking far away on the weather-beam, and where the 
 shadow on the sea was deepest, I fancied that I discerned a 
 black object, which might well be a ship with her sails 
 darkened by her distance from the sun. 
 
 I pointed it out to Cornish, who saw it too, and I then 
 fetched the telescope. 
 
 , Judge of my surprise and consternation when the outline 
 of a boat with her sail low down on the mast entered the 
 field of the glass ! I cried out, ‘‘ It’s the long-boat !” 
 
 Cornish turned hastily. 
 
 My God I” he cried, “ they’re doomed men !” 
 
 I gazed at her intently, but could not be deceived, for I 
 recognized the cut of the stun’sail, lowered as it was in 
 anticipation of the breaking ©f the storm, and I could also 
 make out the minute dark figures of the men in her. 
 
 My surprise, however, was but momentary, for consider- 
 ing the lightness of the wind that had prevailed all night, 
 and the probability of her having stood to and fro in expect- 
 ation of coming across us, or the quarter-boat which had 
 attacked us, I had no reason to expect that they should have 
 been far off. 
 
THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.’* 
 
 207 
 
 The boatswain came along the quarter-deck, singing out, 
 It's all right below ! No fear of a leak there !" 
 
 Come up here," I cried. “ There’s the long-boat yon- 
 der !" 
 
 On hearing this he ran aft as hard as he could and stared 
 in the direction I indicated, but could not make her out 
 until he had the glass to his eye, on which he exclaimed : 
 
 “ Yes, it’s her, sure enough. Why, we may have to make 
 another fight for it. She’s heading this way, and if she 
 brings down any wind, by jingo ! she’ll overhaul us.’’ 
 
 “ No, no,’’ I answered. ‘‘ They’re not for fighting. They 
 don’t like the look of the weather, boson, and would board 
 us to save their lives, not to take ours.’’ 
 
 “ That’s it, sir,’’ exclaimed Cornish. “ I reckon there’s 
 little enough mutineering among ’em, now Stevens is gone. 
 I’d lay my life they’d turn to and go to work just as I have, 
 if you’d lay by for ’em and take ’em in.’’ 
 
 Neither the boatswain nor I made any reply to this. 
 
 For my own part, though we had been perishing for the 
 want of more hands, I don’t think I should have had trust 
 enough in those rascals to allow them on board ; for I 
 could not doubt that when the storm was over, and they 
 found themselves afloat in the “ Grosvenor ’’ once more, 
 they would lay violent hands on me and the boatsw^ain, 
 and treat us as they treated Coxon and Duckling, reveng- 
 ing themselves in this way upon us for the death of Stev- 
 ens and the other leaders of the mutiny, and likewise pro- 
 tecting themselves against their being carried to England 
 and handed over to the authorities on shore as murderers. 
 
 The lightning was now growing very vivid, and for the 
 first time I heard the sullen moan of thunder. 
 
 ‘‘ That means,’’ said the boatswain, that it’s a good bit 
 off yet ; and if that creature for’ard’ll only bear a hand we 
 shall be able to get something to eat and drink before it 
 comes down.’’ 
 
 However, as he spoke the steward came with a big cof- 
 fee-pot. He set it on the skylight, and fetched from the 
 pantry some good preserved meat, biscuit, and butter, and 
 we fell to the repast with great relish and hunger. 
 
 Being the first to finish, I took the wheel while Cornish 
 breakfasted, and then ordered the steward to go and make 
 some fresh coffee, and keep it hot in the galley, and pre- 
 pare a good breakfast for the Robertsons, ready to serve 
 when the young lady should leave her cabin. 
 
 Boson,’’ said I, as he came slowly toward me, filling his 
 pipe, I don’t like the look of thajt main-sail. It’ll blow 
 
208 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.*’ 
 
 out and kick up a deuce of a shindy. You and Cornish had 
 better lay aloft with some spare line and serve the sail 
 with it.’* 
 
 “ That’s soon done,” he answered, cheerfully. And Cor- 
 nish left his breakfast and they both went aloft. 
 
 I yawned repeatedly as I stood at the wheel, and my 
 eyes were sore for want of sleep. 
 
 But there was something in the aspect of that tremen- 
 dous, stooping, quarter sphere of cloud abeam of us throw- 
 ing a darkness most sinister to behold on half the sea, and 
 vomiting quick lances of blue fire from its caverns, while 
 now and again the thunder rolled solemnly, which was for- 
 midable enough to keep me wide awake. 
 
 It was growing darker every moment : already the sun’s 
 beams were obscured, though that portion of the great 
 canopy of cloud which lay nearest to the luminary carried 
 still a flaming edge. 
 
 A dead calm had fallen, and the ship rested motionless 
 in the water. ^ 
 
 The two men remained for a short time on the main- 
 yard, and then came down, leaving the sail much more 
 secure than they had found it. Cornish dispatched his 
 breakfast, and the boatswain came to me. 
 
 “ Do you see the long-boat now, sir ?” 
 
 No,” I replied ; she is hidden in the rain yonder. By 
 Heaven ! it is coming down !” 
 
 I did not exaggerate ; the horizon was gray with the 
 rain ; it looked like steam rising from the boiling sea. 
 
 It’ll keep ’em busy bailing,” said the boatswain. 
 
 Hold on here,” I cried, till I get my oil-skins.” 
 
 I was back again in a few moments, and he went away to 
 drape himself for the downfall, and to advise Cornish to do 
 the same. 
 
 I left the wheel for a second or two to close one of the 
 .sky-lights, and as I did so a flash of lightning seemed to 
 set the ship on fire, and immediately came a deafening 
 crash of thunder. I think there is something more awful 
 in the roar of thunder heard at sea than on shore, unless 
 you are among the mountains; you get the full intensity 
 of it, the mighty outburst smiting the smooth surface of 
 the water, which in itself is a wonderful vehicle of sound, 
 and running onward for leagues without meeting any im- 
 pediment to check or divert it. 
 
 I hastened to see if the lightning-conductor ran clear to 
 the water, and finding the end of the wire coiled up in the 
 
THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.’^ 
 
 209 
 
 port main-chains, flung it overboard and resumed my place 
 at the wheel. 
 
 Now that the vast surface of cloud was well forward 
 of overhead, I observed that its front was an almost perfect 
 semicircle, the extremities at either point of the horizon 
 projecting like horns. There still remained, embraced by 
 these horns, a clear expanse of steel-colored sky. There 
 the sea was light, but all to starboard it was black, and the 
 terrible shadow was fast bearing down upon the ship. 
 
 Crack ! the lightning whizzed, and turned the deck, 
 spars, and rigging into a net-work of blue fire. The peal 
 that followed was a sudden explosion — -a great dead crash, 
 as though some mighty ponderous orb had fallen from the 
 highest heaven upon the flooring of the sky and riven it. 
 
 Then I heard the rain. 
 
 I scarcely know which was the more terrifying to see 
 and hear — the rain, or the thunder and lightning. 
 
 It was a cataract of water falling from a prodigious eleva- 
 tion. It was a dense, impervious, liquid veil, shutting out 
 all sight of sea and sky. It tore the water into foam in 
 striking it. 
 
 Then boom ! down it came upon us. 
 
 I held on by the wheel, and the boatswain jammed him- 
 self under the grating. It was not rain only — it was hail 
 as big as eggs ; and the rain-drops were as big as eggs too. 
 
 There was not a breath of air. This terrific fall came 
 down in perfectly perpendicular lines ; and as the lightning 
 rushed through it, it illuminated with its ghastly effulgence 
 a broad sheet of water. 
 
 It was so dark that I could not see the card in the 
 binnacle. The water rushed off our decks just as it would 
 had we shipped a sea ; and for the space of twenty minutes 
 I stood stunned, deaf, blind, in the midst of a horrible and 
 overpowering concert of pealing thunder and rushing rain, 
 the awful gloom being rendered yet more dreadful by the 
 dazzling flashes which passed through it. 
 
 It passed as suddenly as it had come, and left us still in 
 a breathless calm, drenched, terrified and motionless. 
 
 It grew lighter to windward, and I felt a small air blow- 
 ing on my streaming face ; lighter still, though to leeward 
 the storm was raging and roaring, and passing with its 
 darkness like some unearthly night. 
 
 I squeezed the water out of my eyes, and saw the wind 
 come rushing toward us upon the sea, while all overhead 
 the sky was a broad, lead-colored space. 
 
 ‘‘ Now, boson," I roared, stand by !" 
 
210 THE WRECK OF THE “ GROSVENOR.’' 
 
 He came out from under the grating, and took a grip of 
 the rail. 
 
 Here it comes !” he cried ; ‘‘and by the holy "poker !’' 
 he added, “ here comes the long-boat atop of it !*' 
 
 I could only cast one brief glance in the direction 
 indicated, where, sure enough, I saw the long-boat flying 
 toward us on a surface of foam. In an instant the gale 
 struck the ship and over she heeled, laying her port bulwark 
 close down upon the water. But there she stopped. 
 
 “ Had we had whole top-sails,’' I cried, “ It would have 
 been Amen !” 
 
 I waited a moment or two before deciding whether to 
 put the helm up and run. If this was the worst of it, the 
 ship would do as she was. But in that time the long-boat, 
 urged furiously forward by the sail they still kept on her, 
 passed close under our stern. Twice, before she reached 
 us, I saw them try to bring her so as to come alongside, and 
 each time I held my breath, for I knew that the moment 
 they brought her broadside to the wind she would capsize. 
 
 May God forbid that ever I should behold such a sight 
 again ! 
 
 It was indescribably shocking to see them swept help- 
 lessly past within hail of us. There were seven men in her. 
 Two of them cried out and raved furiously, entreating with 
 dreadful, mad gesticulations as they whirled past. But the 
 rest, some clinging to the mast, others seated with their 
 arms folded, were silent, like dead men already, with fixed 
 and staring eyes — a ghastly crew. I saw one of the two 
 raving rqen spring on to the gunwale, but he was instantly 
 pulled down by another. 
 
 But what was there to see ? It was a moment’s horror— 
 quick-vanishing as some monstrous object leaping into sight 
 under a flash of lightning, then instantaneously swallowed 
 up in the devouring gloom. 
 
 Our ship had got way upon her, and was surging forward 
 with her lee channels under water. The long-boat dwindled 
 away on our quarter the spray veiling her as she fled, and 
 in a few minutes was not to be distinguished upon the im- 
 measurable bed of foam and wave, stretching down to the 
 livid storm that still raged upon the far horizon. 
 
 “ My God !” exclaimed Cornish, who stood near the wheel 
 unnoticed by me. “ I might ha’ been in her ! I might ha’ 
 been in her !” 
 
 And he covered his face with his hands, and sobbed and 
 shook with the horror of the scene, and the agony of the 
 thoughts it had conjured up. 
 
211 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE “ GKOSVENOR/' 
 
 CHAPTER XXL 
 
 I HARDLY knew what to make of the weather ; for though 
 it blew very hard, the wind was not so violent as it had been 
 during those three days which I have written of in another 
 part of this story. 
 
 The ship managed to hold her own well, with her head 
 at west ; I mean that she went scraping through the water, 
 making very little lee-way, and so far she could fairly well 
 carry the three close-reefed top-sails ; though I believe that 
 had another yard of canvas more than was already exposed 
 been on her, she would have lain down and never righted 
 again, so violent was the first clap and outfly of the 
 wind. 
 
 Nevertheless, I got the boatswain to take the wheel, and 
 sent Cornish forward to stand in the fore-top-sail sheets, 
 while I kept by the mizzen, for I was not at all sure that 
 the terrific thunder-storm that had broken over us was not 
 the precursor of a hurricane, to come down at any moment 
 on the gale that was already blowing, and wreck the ship 
 out of hand. 
 
 In this way twenty minutes passed, when, finding the 
 wind to remain steady, I sung out to Cornish that he might 
 come aft again. As I never knew the moment when a 
 vessel might heave in sight, I bent on the small ensign and 
 ran it half-way up at the gaff end, not thinking it judicious 
 to exhibit a train of flag-signals in so much wind. I then 
 took the telescope, and, setting it steady in the mizzen-rig- 
 ging, slowly and carefully swept the weather horizon, and 
 afterward transferred the glass to leeward, but no ship was 
 to be seen. 
 
 “ We ought to be in the track o’ some sort o’ wessels, 
 too,” exclaimed the boatswain, who had been awaiting the 
 result of my inspections. “ The steamers from Liverpool 
 to New Orleans, and the West India mail-ships, ’ud come 
 right across this way, wouldn’t they ?” 
 
 “ Not quite so far north,” I answered. But there ought 
 to be no lack of sailing-ships from all parts — from England 
 to the southern ports of the United States and North 
 America — from American ports to Rio and the eastern 
 coast of South America. They can not keep us long wait- 
 ing. Something must heave in sight soon.” 
 
 “ Suppose we sight a wessel, what do you mean to do, 
 sir ?” 
 
212 THJE WKECK OF THE GKOSVENOR/^ 
 
 Ask them to let me have a few men to work the ship 
 to the nearest port/* 
 
 “ But suppose they’re wshort-handed ?” 
 
 Then they won’t oblige us.” 
 
 I can’t see myself, sir,” said he, why, instead o* tryin’ 
 to fetch Bermuda, we shouldn’t put the helm up and 
 square away for England. How might the English Chan- 
 nel lie as we now are ?” 
 
 “ A trifle to the east’ard of north-east.” 
 
 Well, this here’s a fair wind for it.” 
 
 “ That's true ; but will you kindly remember that the 
 ship’s company consists of three men ?” 
 
 “ Of four, countin’ the steward, and five, countin’ Miss 
 Robertson.” 
 
 Of three men, I say, capable of working the vessel.” 
 
 Well, yes ; you’re right. Arter all, there’s only three 
 to go aloft.” 
 
 I suppose you know,” I continued, that it would take 
 a sailing-ship, properly manned, four or five weeks to make 
 the English Channel.” 
 
 “ Well, sir.” 
 
 “ Neither you, nor I, nor Cornish could do without sleep 
 for four or five weeks.” 
 
 ‘‘We could keep regular watches, Mr. Royle.” 
 
 “ I dare say we could ; but we should have to let the ship 
 remain under reefed top-sails. But instead of taking four 
 or five weeks, we should take four or five months to reach 
 England under close-reefed top-sails, unless we could keep 
 a gale of wind astern of us all the way. I’ll tell you what 
 it is, boson, these exploits are very pretty and appear very 
 possible, in books, and persons who take anything that is 
 told them about the sea as likely and true believe they can 
 be accomplished. And on one or two occasions they have 
 been accomplished. Also I have heard on one occasion a 
 gentleman made a voyage from Timor to Bathurst Island 
 on the back of a turtle. But the odds, in my unromantic 
 opinion, are a thousand to one against our working the ship 
 home as we are, unless we can ship a crew on the road, and 
 very shortly. And how can we be sure of this ? There is 
 scarce a ship goes to sea now that is not short-handed. We 
 may sight fifty vessels, and get no help from one of them. 
 They may all be willing to take us on board if we abandon 
 the ‘ Grosvenor but they’ll tell us that they can give us 
 no assistance to work her. Depend upon it, our wisest 
 course is to make Bermuda. There, perhaps, we may pick 
 up some hands. But if we head for England in this trim — 
 
213 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GUOSVENOR.” 
 
 a deep ship, with heavy gear to work, and but two seamen 
 to depend upon, if the third has to take the wheel, trusting 
 to chance to help us, I repeat that the odds against our 
 bringing the ship home are one thousand to one. We shall 
 be at the mercy of every gale that rises, and end in becom- 
 ing a kind of phantom ship, chased about the ocean just as 
 the wind happens to blow us.” 
 
 “Well, sir,” said he, “ I dare say you’re right, and I’ll say 
 no more about it. Now, about turnin’ in. I’ll keep here, 
 if you like to go below for a couple of hours. Cornish can 
 stand by to rouse you up.” 
 
 I had another look to windward before making up my 
 mind to go below. A strong sea was rising, and the wind 
 blew hard enough to keep one leaning against it. There 
 was no break in the sky, and the horizon was thick, but the 
 lookout was not worse than it had been half an hour before. 
 
 We were, however, snug enough aloft, if not very neat ; 
 the bunt of the mainsail, indeed, looked rather shaky, but 
 the other sails lay very secure upon the yards ; and this 
 being so, and the gale remaining steady, I told the boat- 
 swain to keep the ship to her present course, and went 
 below, yawning horribly and dead wearied. 
 
 I had slept three quarters of an hour when I was awak- 
 ened by the steward rushing into my cabin and hauling 
 upon me like a madman. Being scarcely conscious, I 
 imagined that the mutineers had got on board again, and 
 that here was one of them falling upon me ; and having 
 sense enough, I suppose, in my sleepy brain to make me 
 determine to sell my life at a good price, I let fly at the 
 steward’s breast and struck him so hard that he roared out, 
 which sound brought me to my senses at once. 
 
 “ What is it ?” I cried. 
 
 “ Oh, sir,” responded the Stewart, half dead with terror 
 and loss of breath occasioned by my blow, “ the ship’s sink- 
 ing sir ! We’re all going down ! I’ve been told to fetch 
 you up. The Lord have mercy upon us !” 
 
 I rolled on to the deck in my hurry to leave the bunk, 
 and ran with all my speed up the companion-ladder ; nor 
 was the ascent difficult, for the ship was on a level keel, 
 pitching heavily, indeed, but rolling slightly. 
 
 Scarcely, however, was my head up through the com- 
 panion when I thought it would be blown off my shoulders. 
 The fury and force of the wind was such as I had never 
 before in all my life experienced. 
 
 Both the boatswain and Cornish were at the wheel, and, 
 in order to reach them, I had to drop upon my hands and 
 
2M THE WRECK OF THE ‘‘ GROSVENOK.’' 
 
 knees and crawl along the deck. When near them, I took 
 a grip of the grating and looked around me. 
 
 The first thing I saw was the main-sail had blown away 
 from most of the gUwSkets, and was thundering in a 
 thousand rags upon the yard. The fore-sail was split in 
 halves, and the port mizzen-top-sail sheet had carried away, 
 and the sail was pealing like endless discharges of 
 musketry. 
 
 All the spars were safe still. The lee-braces had been 
 let go, the helm put up, and the ship was racing before a 
 hurricane as furious as a tornado, heading south-east, with 
 a wilderness of foam boiling under her bows. 
 
 This, then, was the real gale which the thunderstorm 
 had been nearly all night bringing up. The first gale was 
 but a summer breeze compared to it. 
 
 The clouds lay like huge fantastic rolls of sheet lead up- 
 on the sky ; in some quarters of the circle drooping to the 
 water-line in patches and spaces ink-black. No fragment of 
 blue heaven was visible ; and yet it was lighter than it had 
 been when I went below. 
 
 The ensign, half-masted, roared over my head ; the sea 
 was momentarily growing heavier, and, as the ship pitched, 
 she took the water in broad sheets over her forecastle. 
 
 The terrible beating of the mizzen-top-sail was making 
 the mizzen-raast, from the mast-coat to the royal mast-head, 
 jump like a piece of whalebone’. Although deafened, 
 bewildered, and soaked through with the screaming of the 
 gale, the thunder of the torn canvas, and the spray which 
 the wind tore out of the sea and hurled through the air, I 
 still preserved my senses ; and, perceiving that the mizzen- 
 top-mast would go if the sail were not got rid of, I crawled 
 on my hands and knees to the foot of the mast and let go 
 the remaining sheet. 
 
 With appalling force, and instantaneously, the massive 
 chain was torn through the sheave-hole, and in less time 
 than I could have counted ten, one half the sail had blown 
 into the main-top, and the rest streamed like the ends of 
 whip-cord from the yard. 
 
 I crawled to the fore-end of the poop to look at the main- 
 mast ; that stood steady ; but while I watched the fore- 
 mast, the fore-sail went to pieces, and the leaping and 
 plunging of the heavy blocks upon it made the whole mast 
 quiver so violently that the top-gallant and royal-mast beat 
 to and fro like a bow strung and unstrung quickly. 
 
 I waited some moments, debating whether or not to let 
 go the fore-top-sail sheets ; but, reflecting that the full force 
 
215 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVP:NOr/' 
 
 of the wind was kept away from it by the main-top-sail, 
 and that it would certainly blow to pieces if I touched a 
 rope belonging to it, I dropped on my hands and knees 
 again and crawled away aft. 
 
 I saw it coming !” roared the boson in my ear. I had 
 just time to sing out to Cornish to o'.cken the lee-braces 
 and put the helm hard over.’' 
 
 “We shall never be able to run!” I bellowed back. 
 “ She’ll be pooped, as sure as a gun, when the sea comes! 
 We must heave her to while we can. No use thinking of 
 the fore-top-sail — it must go !” 
 
 “ Look there !” shouted Cornish, dropping the spokes 
 with one hand to point. 
 
 There was something indeed to look at ; one of the finest 
 steamers I had ever seen, brig-rigged, hove to under a 
 main-stay-sail. She seemed, so rapidly were we reeling 
 through the water, to rise out of the sea. 
 
 She lay with her bowsprit pointing across our path, just 
 on our starboard bow. Lying as she was, without way on 
 her, we should have run into her had the weather been 
 thick, as surely as I live to say so. 
 
 We slightly starboarded the helm, clearing her by the 
 time we were abreast by not more than a quarter of a mile. 
 But we dared not have hauled the ship round another 
 point ; for, with our braces all loose, the first spilling of 
 the sails would have brought the yards aback, in which 
 case, indeed, we might have called upon God to have mercy 
 on our souls, for the ship would not have lived five 
 minutes. 
 
 There was something fascinating in the spectacle of that 
 beautiful steamship, rolling securely in the heavy sea, re- 
 vealing as she went over to starboard her noble, graceful 
 hull to within a few feet of her keel. But there was also 
 something unspeakably dreadful to us to see help so close 
 at hand, and yet of no more use than had it offered a thou- 
 sand miles away. 
 
 There was a man on her bridge, and others doubtless 
 watched our vessel unseen by us ; and God knows what 
 sensations must have been excited in them by the sight of 
 our torn and whirling ship blindly rushing before the tem- 
 pest, her sails in rags, the half-hoisted ensign bitterly illus- 
 trating our miserable condition, and appealing, with a 
 power and pathos no human cry could express, for help 
 which could not be given. 
 
 “Let us try and heave her to now !” I shrieked, mad- 
 dened by the sight of this ship whirling fast away on our 
 
216 THE WKECK OF THE GROSTENOr/’ 
 
 quarter. “ We can lie by her until the gale has done, and 
 then she will help us !” 
 
 But the boatswain could not control the wheel alone : 
 the blows of the sea against the rudder made it hard for 
 even four pairs of hands to hold the wheel steady. I rushed 
 to the companion and bawled for the steward, and when, 
 after a long pause, he emerged, no sooner did the wind hit 
 him than he rolled down the ladder. 
 
 I sprung below, hauled him up by the collar of his jacket, 
 and drove him with both hands to his stern up to the 
 wheel. 
 
 Hold on to these spokes !” I roared. And then Cornish 
 and I ran staggering along the poop. 
 
 Get the end of the starboard main-brace to the cap- 
 stan I cried to him. Look alive ! ship one of the bars 
 ready !” 
 
 And then I scrambled as best I could down on the main- 
 deck, and went floundering forward through the water, that 
 was now washing higher than my ankle, to the fore-top-sail 
 halyards, which I let go. 
 
 Crack ! whiz ! away went the sail, strips of it flying into 
 the sea like smoke. 
 
 I struggled back again on to the poop, but the violence 
 of the wind was almost more than I could bear ; it beat 
 the breath out of me ; it stung my face just as if it were 
 filled with needles ; it roared in my ears ; it resembled a 
 solid wall ; it rolled me off my knees and hands, and 
 obliged me to drag myself against it bit by bit, by what- 
 ever came in my road to hold on to. 
 
 Cornish lay upon the deck with the end of the main-brace 
 in his hands, having taken the necessary turn with it around 
 the capstan. 
 
 I laid my weight against the bar and went to work, and, 
 scrambling and panting, beaten half dead by the wind, and 
 no more able to look astern without protecting my eyes 
 with my hands than I could survey any object in a room 
 full of blinding smoke, I gradually got the main-yard round, 
 but found I had not the strength to bring it close to the 
 mast. 
 
 I saw the boatswain speak to the steward, who left the 
 wheel to help me with his weight against the capstan bar. 
 
 I do think at that moment that the boatswain transformed 
 himself into an immovable figure of iron. Heaven knows 
 from what measureless inner sources he procured the tem- 
 porary strength ; he clenched his teeth, and the muscles in 
 his hands rose like bulbs as he hung to the wheel and pitted 
 
217 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROsVeNOR.” 
 
 his strength against the blows of the seas upon the 
 rudder. 
 
 Brave, honest fellow ! a true seaman ! a true English- 
 man ! Well would it be for sailors were there more of this 
 kind among them to set them examples of honest labor, 
 noble self-sacrifice, and duty ungrudgingly performed ! 
 
 The seas struck the ship heavily as vshe rounded to. I 
 feared that she would have too much head-sail to lie close, 
 for the fore-sail and fore-top-sail were in ribbons — they 
 might show enough roaring canvas when coupled with the 
 fore-top-mast stay-sail to make her pay off, we having no 
 after-sail set to counterbalance the effect of them. 
 
 However, she lay steady, that is, as the compass goes, but 
 rolled fearfully, wallowing deep like a ship half full of water, 
 and shipped such tremendous seas that I constantly ex- 
 pected to hear the crash of the galley stove in. 
 
 I now shaded my eyes to look astern ; not hoping, indeed, 
 to see the steamer near, but expecting at least to find her 
 in sight. But the horizon was a dull blank : not a sign of 
 the vessel to be seen, nothing but the rugged line of water, 
 and the nearer deep dark under the shadow of the leaden 
 pouring clouds. 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 In bringing the ship close to the wind in this terrible 
 gale, without springing a spar, we had done what I never 
 should have believed practicable to four men, taking into 
 consideration the size of the ship and the prodigious force 
 of the wind ; and when I looked aloft and considered that 
 only a few hours before, so to speak, the ship was carrying- 
 all the sail that could be put upon her, and that three men 
 had stripped her of it and put her under a close-reefed main- 
 top-sail fit to encounter a raging hurricane, I could not help 
 thinking that we had a right to feel proud of our endur- 
 ance and spirit. 
 
 There was no difficulty now in holding the wheel, and, 
 had no worse sea than was now running been promised us, 
 the helm might have been lashed and the vessel lain as 
 comfortably as a smack with her foresail over to windward. 
 
 The torn sails were making a hideous noise on the yards 
 forward, and as there was no earthly reason why this clamor 
 should be suffered to last, I called to Cornish to get his 
 knife ready and help me to cut the canvas away from the 
 jackstays. We hauled the braces tight to steady the yards, 
 and then went aloft, and in ten minutes severed the frag- 
 
218 
 
 THK WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.’’ 
 
 ments of the fore-sail and top-sail, and they blew up into the 
 air like paper and were carried nearly half a mile before 
 they fell into the sea. 
 
 The wind was killing up aloft, and I was heartily glad to 
 get on deck again, not only to escape the wind, but on ac- 
 count of the fore-top-mast and top-gallant-mast, both of 
 which had been heavily tried, and now rocked heavily as the 
 ship rolled, and threatened to come down with the weight 
 of the yards upon them. 
 
 But neither Cornish nor I had strength enough in us to 
 stay the masts more securely : our journey aloft and our 
 sojourn on the yards, and our fight with the wind to main- 
 tain our hold, had pretty well done for us ; and in Cornish 
 I took notice of that air of lassitude and dull indifference 
 which creeps upon shipwrecked men when worn out with 
 their struggles, and which resembles, in its way, the stupor 
 which falls upon persons who are perishing of cold. 
 
 It was fair, however, since I had some rest, that I should 
 now take a spell at the wheel, and I therefore told Cornish 
 to go to the cabin lately occupied by Stevens, the ship’s car- 
 penter, and turn in, and then crawled aft to the poop and 
 desired the boatswain to go below and rest himself, and or- 
 der the steward, who had not done one tenth of the work 
 we had performed, to stand by ready to come on deck if I 
 should call to him. 
 
 I was now alone on deck, in the center, so it seemed 
 when looking around the horizon, of a great storm, which 
 was fast lifting the sea into mountains. 
 
 I took a turn round the spokes of the wkeel and secured 
 the tiller ropes to steady the helm, and held on, crouching 
 to windward, so that I might get some shelter from the 
 murderous force of the wind by the slanting deck and 
 rail. 
 
 I could better now realize our position than when at work, 
 and the criticalness of it struck and awed me like a revela- 
 tion. 
 
 I cast my eyes upon the main-top-sail, and inspected it 
 anxiously, as on this sail our lives might depend. If it 
 blew away, the only sail remaining would be the fore-top- 
 mast-stay-sail. In all probability the ship’s head would at 
 once pay off, let me keep the helm jammed down as hard as 
 I pleased ; the vessel would then drive before the seas, 
 which, as she had not enough canvas on her to keep her 
 running at any speed, would very soon topple over her 
 stern, sweep the decks fore and aft, and render her unman- 
 ageable. 
 
THE WRECK OF THE “ GROSYENOR.” 219 
 
 There was likewise the further danger of the fore-top- 
 mast going, the whole weight of the stay -sail being upon it. 
 If this went, it would take that sail with it, and the ship 
 would round into the wind’s eye and drive away astern. 
 
 Had there been more hands on board, I should not have 
 found these speculations so alarming. My first job would 
 have been to get some of the cargo out of the hold and 
 pitch it overboard so as to lighten the ship, for the dead 
 weight in her made her strain horribly. Then, with men 
 to help, it would have been easy to get the storm-try-sail on 
 if the top sail blew away, clap preventer back stays on to the 
 fore-mast and fore-top-mast, and rouse them taut with tack- 
 les, and send down the royal and top-gallant-yards, so as to 
 ease the masts of the immense leverage of these spars. 
 
 But what could four men do — one of the four being al- 
 most useless, and all four exhausted not by the perils and 
 labor of the storm only, but by the fight they had had to 
 make for their lives against fellow-beings ? 
 
 Alone on deck, with the heavy seas splashing and thun- 
 dering, and precipitating their volumes of water over the 
 ship’s side, with the gale howling and roaring through the 
 skies, I grew bitterly despondent. It seemed as if God him- 
 self were against me ; that I was the sport of some remorse- 
 less fate, whereby I was led from one peril to another, from 
 one suffering to another, and no mercy to be shown me 
 until death gave me rest. 
 
 And yet I was sensible of no revolt and inward rage 
 against what I deemed my destiny. My being and indi- 
 viduality were absorbed and swallowed up in the power 
 and immensity of the tempest like a rain-drop in the sea. 
 I was overwhelmed by the vastness of the danger which 
 surrounded me, by the sense of the littleness and insignifi- 
 cance of m}^self and my companions in the midst of this 
 spacious theatre of warring winds, and raging seas, and 
 far-reaching sky of pouring cloud. I felt as though all the 
 forces of nature were directed against my life ; and those 
 cries which my heart would have sent up in the presence 
 of dangers less tumultuous and immense were silenced by 
 a kind of dull amazement, of heavy, passive bewilderment, 
 which numbed my mind, and forced upon me an indiffer- 
 ence to the issue without depriving me of the will and 
 energy to avert it. 
 
 I held my post at the wheel, being anxious that the boat- 
 swain and Cornish should recruit their strength by sleep, 
 for if one or the other of them broke down, then, indeed, 
 our case would be deplorable. 
 
220 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.” 
 
 The force of the wind was stupendous, and yet the brave 
 main-top-sail stood it ; but not an hour had passed since the 
 two men went below when a monster wave took the ship on 
 the starboard bow and threw her up, rolling at the same 
 time an immense body of water on to the decks ; her stern 
 where I was crouched, sunk in the hollow level with the 
 sea, then, as the leviathan wave rolled under her counter, 
 the ship’s bows fell into a prodigious trough with a sicken- 
 ing, whirling swoop. Ere she could recover, another great 
 sea rolled right upon her, burying her forecastle, and rush- 
 ing with the fury of a cataract along the main-deck. 
 
 Another wave like that, and our fate was sealed. 
 
 But happily these were exceptional seas ; smaller waves 
 succeeded, and the struggling, straining ship showed her- 
 self alive still. 
 
 Alive, but maimed. That tremendous swoop had carried 
 away the jib-boom and the fore-top-gallant-mast — the one 
 close against the bowsprit head, the other a few inches 
 above the top-gallant-yard. The mast, with the royal-yard 
 upon it, hung all in a heap against the fore-top-mast^ but 
 fortunately kept steady, owing to the yard-arm having 
 jammed itself into the fore-top-mast rigging. The jib-boom 
 was clean gone adrift, and was washing away to leeward. 
 
 This was no formidable accident, though it gave the ship 
 a wrecked and broken look. I should have been well 
 pleased to see all three top-gallant masts go over the 
 side, for the weight of the yards, swaying to and fro at 
 great angles, was too much for the lower masts, and not 
 only strained the decks, but the planking to which the 
 chain-plates were bolted. 
 
 My great anxiety now was for the fore-top-mast, which 
 was sustaining the weight of the broken mast and yard, in 
 addition to the top-gallant-yard, still standing, and the 
 heavy pulling of the fore-top-mast-stay-sail. 
 
 Dreading the consequences that might follow the loss of 
 this sail, I called to the steward at the top of my voice, and 
 on his thrusting his head up the companion, I bade him 
 rouse up Cornish and the boatswain, and send them on 
 deck. 
 
 In a very short time they both arrived, and the boat- 
 swain, on looking forward, immediately comprehended our 
 position and anticipated my order. 
 
 The top-mast’ll go !” he roared in my ear. “ Better let 
 go the stay-sail-halyards, and make a short job o’ it.” 
 
 “ Turn to and do it at once,” I replied. Away they skur- 
 ried. I lost sight of them when they were once off the 
 
221 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE G-KOSVENOK. 
 
 poop, and it seemed an eternity before they showed them- 
 selves again on the forecastle. 
 
 No wonder ! They had to wade and struggle through a 
 rough sea on the main-deck, which obliged them to hold 
 on, for minutes at a time, to whatever they could put their 
 hands to. 
 
 I wanted them to bear a hand in getting rid of the stay- 
 sail, for, with the wheel hard down, the ship showed a 
 tendency to fall off. But it was impossible to make my 
 voice heard — I could only wave my hand ; the boatswain 
 understood the gesture, and I saw him motion to Cornish 
 to clear off the forecastle. He then ran over to leeward and 
 let go the fore-top-mast-stay-sail sheet and halyards, and, 
 this done, he could do no more but take to his heels. 
 
 The hullabaloo was frightful — the thundering of the 
 sails, the snapping and cracking of the sheets. 
 
 Boom ! I knew it must follow. It was a choice of two 
 evils — to poop the ship or lose a mast. 
 
 Down came the top-mast, splintering and crashing with 
 a sound that rose above the roar of the gale, and in a 
 minute was swinging against the shroud — an awful wreck 
 to behold in such a scene of raging sea and buried decks. 
 
 I knew well now what ought to be done, and done with- 
 out delay ; for the stay-sail was in the water, ballooning 
 out to every wave, and dragging the ship’s head round 
 more effectually than had the sail been set. 
 
 But I had a wonderful ally in the boatswain — keen, un- 
 erring, and intrepid, a consummate sailor. I should never 
 have had the heart to give him the order ; and yet there 
 he was, and Cornish by his side, at work, knife in hand, 
 cutting and hacking away for dear life. 
 
 A long and perilous job indeed — now up aloft, now down, 
 soaked by the incessant seas that thundered over the ship’s 
 bows, tripping over the raffle that encumbered the deck, 
 actually swarming out on the bowsprit with their knives 
 between their teeth, at moments plunged deep in the sea, 
 yet busy again as they were lifted high in the air. 
 
 I draw m}^ breath as I write. I have the scene before 
 me ; I see the ropes parting under the knives of the 
 men. I close my eyes as I behold once more the boiling 
 wave that buries them, and dare not look, lest I should find 
 them gone. I hear the hooting of the hurricane, the groan- 
 ing of the overloaded vessel, and over all the faint hurrah 
 those brave spirits utter as the last rope is severed and the 
 unwieldy wreck of spars and cordage falls overboard and 
 glides away upon a running sea, and the ship comes to 
 
222 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.’’ 
 
 again under my hand, and braves, with her bows almost 
 at them, the merciless onslaught of the huge green waves. 
 
 Only the day before, one of these men was a mutineer, 
 blood-stained already, and prepared for new murders ! 
 
 Strange translation ! from base villainy to actions hero- 
 ical ! But those who know sailors best will least doubt 
 their capacity of gauging extremes. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 By the loss of the fore-top-mast the ship was greatly 
 eased. In almost every sea that we had encountered since 
 leaving England, I had observed the immense leverage 
 exerted over the deep-lying hull by the weight of her lofty 
 spars ; and by the effect which the carrying away of the 
 fore-top-mast had produced, I had no doubt that our posi- 
 tion would be rendered far less critical, while the vessel 
 would rise to the waves with much greater ease, if we 
 could rid her of a portion of her immense top weight. 
 
 I waited until the boatswain came aft, and then surren- 
 dered the wheel to Cornish ; after which I crouched with 
 the boatswain under the lee of the companion, where, at 
 least, we could hear each other’s voices. 
 
 She pitches easier since that fore-top-mast went, boson. 
 There is still too much top-hamper. The main-royal- 
 stay is gone, and the mast can’t stand long, I think, unless 
 we stay it for’ard again. But we must’t lose the top-mast.” 
 “ No, we can’t do without him. Yet there’s a risk of him 
 goin’ too, if you cut away the top-gall’nt backstays. What’s 
 to prevent him ?” said he, looking up at the mast. 
 
 Oh, I know how to prevent it,” I replied, I’ll go aloft 
 with a hand-saw and wound the mast. What do you think ? 
 Shall we let it carry away ?” 
 
 “ Yes,” he replied, promptly. She’ll be another ship 
 with them masts out of her. If it comes on fine we’ll make 
 shift to bend on the new fore-sail, and get a jib on her by a 
 stay from the lower mast-head to the bowsprit end. Then,” 
 he continued, calculating on his fingers, ‘‘ we shall have the 
 main-top-mast-stays’l, mizzen, mizzen-tops’l — six and two 
 makes height — height sails on her — a bloomin’ show o’ 
 canvas !” 
 
 He ran his eye aloft and said, emphatically : 
 
 “ I’m for lettin’ of ’em go, most sartinly.” 
 
 I got up, but he caught hold of my arm. 
 
 ‘‘ i’ll go aloft,” said he. 
 
THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.” 22o 
 
 No, no,” I replied, it’s my turn. You stand by to cut 
 away the lanyards to leeward, and then get to windward 
 and wait for me. We must watch for a heavy lurch, for we 
 don’t want the spars to fall amidships and drive a hole 
 through the deck.” 
 
 Saying which, I got off the poop and made for the cabin 
 lately shared between the carpenter and the boatswain, 
 where I should find a saw in the tool-chest. 
 
 I crept along the main-deck to leeward, but was washed 
 off my feet in spite of every precaution, and thrown with 
 my head against the bulwark, but the blow was more be- 
 wildering than hurtful. Fortunately, everything was secure, 
 so there were no pounding casks and huge spars, driving 
 about like battering-rams, to dodge. 
 
 I found a saw, and also laid hold of the sounding-rod, so 
 that I might try the well, being always very distrustful of 
 the boatswain’s plugs in the fore-hold ; but on drawing up 
 the rod out of the sounding-pipe, I found there were not 
 above five to six inches of water in her, and, as the pumps 
 sucked at four inches, I had not only the satisfaction of 
 knowing that the ship was tight in her hull, but that she 
 was draining in very little water from her decks. 
 
 This discovery of the ship’s soundness filled me with joy, 
 and, thrusting the saw down my waistcoat, I sprung into 
 the main-rigging with a new feeling of life in me. 
 
 I could not help thinking, as I went plowing and clinging 
 my way up the ratlines, that the hurricane was less furious 
 than it had been an hour ago ; but this, I dare say, was 
 more my hope than my conviction, for, exposed as I now 
 was to the full force of the wind, its power and outcry were 
 frightful. There were moments when it jammed me so 
 hard against the shrouds that I could not have stirred an 
 inch — no, not to save, my life. 
 
 I remember once reading an account of the wreck of a 
 vessel called the “ Wager,” where it was told that so terri- 
 ble was the appearance of the sea that many of the sailors 
 went raving mad with fear at the sight of it, some throw- 
 ing themselves overboard in their delirium, and others fall- 
 ing flat on the deck and rolling to and fro with the motion 
 of the ship, without making the smallest effort to help 
 themselves. 
 
 I believe that much such a fear as drove those poor crea- 
 tures wild was spread below me now, and I can only thank 
 Alrnighty God for giving me the courage to witness the 
 terrible spectacle without losing my reason. 
 
 No words that I am master of could submit the true pic- 
 
224 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.’’ 
 
 ture of this whirling, mountainous, boiling scene to you. 
 The waves, foreshortened to my sight by my elevation 
 above them, drew, nevertheless, a deeper shadow into their 
 caverns, so that, so lively was this deception of coloring, 
 each time the vessel’s head fell into one of these billows it 
 seemed as though she were plunging into a measureless 
 abysm, as roaring and awful as a maelstrom, from which it 
 would be almost impossible for her to rise in time to lift to 
 the next great wave that was rushing upon her. 
 
 When, after incredible toil, I succeeded in gaining the 
 crosstrees, I paused for some moments to recover breath, 
 during which I looked, with my fingers shading my eyes, 
 carefully all round the horizon, but saw no ship in sight. 
 
 The top-mast was pretty steady, but the top-gallant-mast 
 rocked heavily, owing to the main-royal-stay being carried 
 away ; moreover, the boatswain had already let go the 
 royal and top-gallant-braces, so that they might run out 
 when the mast fell, and leave it free to go overboard ; and 
 the yards swinging in the wind and to the plunging of the 
 ship, threatened every moment to bring down the structure 
 of masts, including all or a part of the top-mast, so that I 
 was in the greatest peril. 
 
 In order, therefore to lose no time, I put my knife in my 
 teeth, and shinned up the top-gallant rigging, where, hold- 
 ing on with one hand, I cut the top-gallant-stay adrift, 
 though the strands were so hard that I thought I should 
 never accomplish the job. This support being gone, the 
 mast jumped wildly, insomuch that I commended my soul 
 to God, every instant believing that I should be shaken off 
 the mast or that it would go overboard with me. 
 
 However, I succeeded in sliding down again into the 
 cross-trees, and having cut away the top-gallant rigging 
 to leeward, I pulled out my saw and went to work at the 
 mast with it, sawing the mast just under the yard, so that 
 it might go clean off at that place. 
 
 When I had sawed deep enough, I cut away the weather 
 rigging and got down into the main-top as fast'as ever I 
 could, and sung out to the boatswain to cut away to lee- 
 ward. 
 
 By the time I reached the deck all was adrift to leeward, 
 and the mast was now held in its place by the weather 
 backstays. I dropped into the chains and there helped the 
 boatswain with my knife, and watching an opportunity 
 when the ship rolled heavily to leeward, we cut through 
 the lanyards of the top-gallant backstay, and the whole 
 
THE WRECK OF THE GROSYEHOR.’' 
 
 225 
 
 Structure of spar, yards, and rigging went flying over- 
 board. 
 
 Encouraged by the success of these operations, and well 
 knowing that a large measure of our safety depended upon 
 our easing the ship of her top-hamper, I sung out that we 
 would now cut away the mizzen-top-gallant-mast, and once 
 more went aloft, though the boatswain begged hard to 
 take my place this time. 
 
 This spar, being much lighter and smaller, did not 
 threaten me so dangerously as the other had done, and in 
 a tolerably short space of time we had sent it flying over- 
 board after the main-top-gallant-mast ; and all this we did 
 without further injury to ourselves than a temporary de- 
 privation of strength and breath. 
 
 The ship had now the appearance of a wreck ; and yet 
 in her mutilated condition was safer than she had been at 
 any moment since the gale first sprung up. The easing 
 her of all this top weight seemed to make her as buoyant 
 as though we had got a hundred tons of cargo out of her. 
 Indeed, I was now satisfied, providing everything stood, 
 and the wind did not increase in violence, that she would 
 be able to ride out the gale. 
 
 Cornish (as well as the boatswain and myself) was soaked 
 through and through ; we therefore arranged that the 
 boatswain and I should go below and shift our clothes, and 
 that the boatswain should then relieve Cornish. 
 
 So down we went, I, for one, terribly exhausted, but 
 cheered all the same by an honest hope that we should 
 save our lives and the ship, after all. 
 
 I stepped into the pantry to swallow a dram, so as to get 
 my nerves together, for I was trembling all over with the 
 weariness in me, and cold as ice on the skin from the re- 
 peated dousings I had received, then changed my clothes ; 
 and never was anything more comforting and grateful than 
 the feel of the dry flannel and the warm stockings and sea- 
 boots which I exchanged for shoes that sopped like brown 
 paper and came to pieces in my hand when I pulled them 
 off. 
 
 The morning was far advanced, a little past eleven. I 
 was anxious to ask Miss Robertson how she did, and re- 
 assure her as to our position before going on deck to take 
 observations, and therefore went to her cabin door and lis- 
 tened, meaning to knock and ask her leave to see her if 
 I heard her voice in conversation with her father. 
 
 I strained my ear, but the creaking and groaning of the 
 ship inside, and the bellowing of the wind outside, were so 
 
22G THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.’’ 
 
 violent, that, had the girl been singing at the top of her 
 voice, I do not believe I should have heard her. 
 
 I longed to see her, and shook the handle of the door, 
 judging that she would distinguish this sound amid the 
 other noises which prevailed, and, sure enough, the door 
 opened, and her sweet face looked out. 
 
 She. showed herself full}’’ when she saw me, and came in- 
 to the cuddy’, and was going to address me, but a look of 
 agonizing sorrow came into her face ; she dropped oh her 
 knees before the bench at the table and buried her head, 
 and never was there an attitude of grief more expressive 
 of piteous misery than this. 
 
 My belief was that the frightful rolling of the ship had 
 crazed her brain, and that she fancied I had come to tell 
 her we were sinking. 
 
 Not to allow this false impression to affect her an instant 
 longer than could be helped, I dropped on one knee by her 
 side, and at once told her that the ship had been eased, and 
 was riding well, and that the gale, as I believed, was 
 breaking. 
 
 She shook her head, still keeping her face buried, as 
 though she would say that it was not the danger we were 
 in that had given her that misery. 
 
 “ Tell me what has happened ?” I exclaimed. Your 
 troubles and trials have been very, very great— too great for 
 you to bear, brave and true-hearted as you are. It unmans 
 me and breaks me down to see you in this attitude. For 
 your own sake, keep up your courage for a little longer. 
 The first ship that passes when this gale abates will take 
 us on board ; and there are three of us still with you who 
 will never yield an inch to any danger that may come 
 while their life holds out and you remain to be saved.'’ 
 
 She upturned her pale face, streaming with tears, and 
 said the simple words, but in a tone I shall never forget — 
 “ Papa is dead !” 
 
 Was it so, indeed ? 
 
 And was I so purblind as to wrong her beautiful and 
 heroic character by supposing her capable of being crazed 
 with fears for her own life. 
 
 I rose from her side and stood looking at her in silence. 
 I had nothing to say. 
 
 However dangerous our situation might have been, I 
 should still have known how to comfort and encourage her. 
 
 But — her father was dead ! 
 
 This ^was a blow I could not avert — a sorrow no labor 
 could remit. It struck home hard to me. 
 
THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR/' . 227 
 
 I took her hand and raised her, and entered the cabin 
 hand in hand with her. The moisture of the deck dulled 
 the transparency of the bull’s-eye, but sufficient light was 
 admitted through the port-hole to enable me to see him. 
 He was as white as a sheet, and his hair frosted his head, 
 and made him resemble a piece of marble carving. His 
 under-jaw had dropped, and that was the great and prom- 
 inent signal of the thing that had come to him. 
 
 Poor old man ! lying dead under the coarse blanket, with 
 his thin hands folded, as though he had died in prayer, and 
 a most peaceful, holy calm in his face ! 
 
 Was it worth while bringing him from the wreck for this ? 
 
 “ God was with him when he died,” I said, and I closed 
 his poor eyes as tenderly as my rough hands would let me. 
 
 She looked at him, speechless with grief, and burst into 
 an uncontrollable fit of crying. 
 
 My love and tenderness, my deep pity of her lonely help- 
 lessness, were all so great an impulse in me, that I took her 
 in my arms and held her while she sobbed upon my 
 shoulder. I am sure that she knew my sorrow was deep 
 and real, and that I held her to my heart that she might 
 not feel her loneliness. 
 
 When her great outburst of grief was passed, I made her 
 sit ; and then she told me that when she had left the deck, 
 she.had looked at her father before lying down, and thought 
 him sleeping very calmly. He was not dead then. Oh, 
 no ! she had noticed by the motion of the covering on him 
 that he was breathing peacefully. Being very tired, she 
 had fallen asleep quickly and slept soundly. She awoke, 
 not half an hour before she heard me trying the handle of 
 the door. The rolling and straining of the ship frightened 
 her, and she heard one of the masts go overboard. She 
 got out of bed, meaning to call her father, so that he might 
 be ready to follow her, if the ship were sinking (as she 
 believed it was), on to the deck, but could not vrake him. 
 She took him by the arm, and this bringing her close to his 
 face, she saw that he was dead. She would have called me, 
 but dreaded to leave the cabin lest she should be separated 
 from her father. Meanwhile she heard the fall of another 
 mast alongside, and the ship at the moment rolling heavily, 
 she believed the vessel actually sinking, and flung herself 
 upon her father’s body, praying to God that her death 
 might be mercifully speedy, and that the waves might not 
 separate them in death. 
 
 At this point she broke down, and cried again bitterly. 
 
 When I came to think over what she had gone through 
 
228 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR/^ 
 
 during that half hour — the dead body of her father before 
 her, of him whose life a few hours before she had no seri- 
 ous fear of, and the bitterness of death which she had 
 tasted in the dreadful persuasion that the vessel was sink- 
 ing, I was too much affected to speak. I could only hold 
 her hands and caress them, wondering in my heart that 
 God, who loves and blesses all things that are good and 
 pure, should single out this beautiful, helpless, heroic girl 
 for suffering so complicated and miserable. 
 
 After awhile I explained that it was necessary I should 
 leave her, as I was desirous of observing the position of the 
 sun, and promised, if no new trouble detained me on deck, 
 to return to her as soon as I had completed my observa- 
 tions. 
 
 vSo without further words I came away and got my sex- 
 tant, and went on deck. 
 
 I found Cornish still at the wheel, and the boatswain 
 leaning over the weather side of the ship about half-way 
 down the poop, watching the hull of the vessel as she 
 rolled and plunged. I might have saved myself the trouble 
 of bringing the sextant with me, for there was not only no 
 sign of the sun now, but no promise of it showing itself 
 even for a minute. Three impenetrable strata of cloud 
 obscured the heaven : the first, a universal mist or thick- 
 ness, tolerably bright as it lay nearest the sun ; beneath 
 this, ranges of heavier clouds, which had the appearance 
 of being stationary, owing to the speed at which the pon- 
 derous smoke-colored clouds composing the lowest stratum 
 were swept past them. Under this whirling, gloomy sky 
 the sea was tossing in mountains, and between sea and 
 cloud the storm was sweeping with a stupendous voice, 
 and with a power so great that no man on shore who could 
 have experienced its fury there would believe that any- 
 thing afloat could encounter it and live. 
 
 I remained until noon anxiously watching the sky, 
 hoping that the outlines of the sun might swim out, if for 
 a few moments only, and give me a chance to fix it. 
 
 I was particularly wishful to get sights, because, if the 
 wind abated, we might be able to wear the ship and stand 
 for the Bermudas, which was the land the nearest to us 
 that I knew of. But I could not be certain as to the course 
 to be steered unless I knew my latitude and longitude. 
 The “ Grosvenor,” now hove to in this furious gale, was 
 drifting dead to leeward at from three to four knots an 
 hour. Consequently, if the weather remained thick and 
 this monstrous sea lasted, I should be out of my reckoning 
 
THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR/^ 229 
 
 altogether next day. This was the more to be deplored, 
 as every mile was of serious consequence to persons in our 
 position, as it would represent so many hours more of hard 
 work and bitter expectation. 
 
 The boatswain had by this time taken the wheel, to let 
 Cornish go below to change his clothes, and, as no conver- 
 sation could be carried on in that unsheltered part of the 
 deck, I reserved what I had to say to him for another 
 opportunity, and returned to the cuddy. 
 
 I could not bear to think of the poor girl being alone 
 with her dead father in the darksome cabin, where the 
 grief of death would be augmented by the dismaying 
 sounds of the groaning timbers and the furious wash of the 
 water against the ship’s side. 
 
 I went to her and begged her to come with me to my 
 own cabin, which, being to windward, and having two 
 bull’s-eyes in the deck, was lighter and more cheerful than 
 hers. 
 
 Your staying here,” I said, cannot recall your poor 
 father to life ; and I know if he were alive, he would wish 
 me to take you away. He will rest quietly here, Miss 
 Robertson, and we will close the cabin door and leave him 
 for awhile.’' 
 
 I drew her gently from the cabin, and when I had got 
 her into the cuddy, I closed the door upon the old dead 
 man, and led her by the hand to my own cabin. 
 
 “ I intend,” I said, “ that you shall occupy this berth, and 
 I will remove to the cabin next to this.” 
 
 She answered in broken tones that she could not bear 
 the thought of being separated from her father. 
 
 But you will not be separated from him,” I answered, 
 “ even though you should never see him more with your 
 eyes. There is only one separation, and that is when the 
 heart turns and the memory forgets. He will always be 
 with you in your thoughts, a dear friend, a dear companion 
 and father, as in life ; not absent because he is dead, since 
 I think that death makes those whom we love doubly our 
 own, for they become spirits to watch over us, let us jour- 
 ney where we please, and their affection is not to be chilled 
 by worldly selfishness. Try to think thus of the dead. 
 It is not a parting that should pain us. Your father has 
 set out on his journey before us ; death is but a short leave- 
 taking, and only a man who is doomed to live forever could 
 look upon death as on eternal separation.” 
 
 She wept quietly, and once or twice looked at me as 
 though she would smile through her tears, to let me know 
 
230 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.’^ 
 
 that she was grateful for my poor attempts to console her ; 
 but she could not smile. Rough and idle as my words were, 
 yet, in the fullness of my sympathy, and of my knowledge 
 of her trials, and my sense of the dangers which, even as I 
 spoke, were raging round us, my voice faltered, and I 
 turned to hide my face. 
 
 It happened then that my eye lighted upon the little 
 Bible I had carried with me in all my voyages since I had 
 gone to sea, and I felt that now, with the old man lying 
 dead, and his. poor child’s grief, and our own hard and mis- 
 erable position, was the fitting time to invoke God’s mercy, 
 and to pray to Him to watch over us. 
 
 I spoke to that effect to Miss Robertson, and said that if 
 she consented I would call in Cornish and the steward and 
 ask them to join us ; that the boatswain was at the wheel 
 and could not leave his post, but we might believe that the 
 Almighty would accept the brave man’s faithful discharge 
 of his duty as a prayer, and would not overlook him, if our 
 prayers were accepted, because he could not kneel in com- 
 pany with us. 
 
 ‘‘ Let him know that we are praying,” she exclaimed, 
 eagerly, “and he will pray too.” 
 
 I saw that my suggestion had aroused her, and at once 
 left the cabin and went on deck, and, going close to the 
 boatswain, I said : 
 
 “ Poor Mr. Robertson is dead, and his daughter is in great 
 grief.” 
 
 “ Ah, poor lady !” he replied. “ I hope God’ll spare her. 
 vShe’s a brave young woman, and seen a sight more trouble 
 within the last fortnight than so pretty a gell deserves.” 
 
 “ Boson, I am going to call in Cornish and the steward, 
 and read prayers and ask God for His protection. I should 
 have liked you, brave old messmate, to join ; but as you 
 can’t leave the deck, pray with us in your heart, will 
 you ?” 
 
 “ Ay, ay, that I will, heartily ; an’ I hope for the lady’s 
 sake that God Almighty’ll hear us, for I’d sooner die my- 
 self than she should, poor gell ! for I’m older, and it’s my 
 turn afore hers by rights.” 
 
 I clapped him on the back and went below, where I called 
 to the steward and Cornish, both of whom came aft upon 
 hearing my voice. 
 
 During my absence, Miss Robertson had taken the Bible 
 and laid it open on the table ; and when the two men came 
 in I said : 
 
 “ My lads, we are in the hands of God, who is our Father ; 
 
THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.” 
 
 231 
 
 and I will ask you to join this lady and me in thanking* Him 
 for the mercy and protection He has already vouchsafed 
 us, and to pray to Him to lead us out of present peril and 
 bring us safely to the home we love.” 
 
 The steward said “ Yes, sir,” and looked about him for a 
 place to sit or kneel, but Cornish hung his head and glanced 
 at the door shamefacedly. 
 
 “ You need not stop unless you wish, Cornish,” said I. 
 But why should you not join us ? The way you have 
 worked, the honest manner in which you have behaved, 
 amply atone for the past. From no man can more than 
 hearty repentance be expected, and we all stand in need of 
 each other's prayers. Join us, mate.” 
 
 “ Won’t it be makin’ a kind of game o’ religion for the 
 likes o’ me to pray ?” he answered. 1 was for murderin’ 
 you an’ the lady and all hands as are left on board this 
 wessel — what ’ud be the use o’ my prayers ?” 
 
 Miss Robertson went over to him and took his hand. 
 
 God,” said she, has told us that there is more joy in 
 heaven over one sinner that repenteth than over ninety-and- 
 nine just persons who need no repentance. But who is 
 good among us, Cornish ? Be sure that as you repent so 
 are you forgiven. My poor father lies dead in his cabin, 
 and I wish you to pray with me for him, and to pray with 
 us for our own poor lives. Mr. Royle,” she said, “ Cornish 
 will stay.” 
 
 And, with an expression on her face of infinite sweet- 
 ness and pathos, she drew him to one of the cushioned 
 lockers and seated herself by his side. 
 
 I saw that her charming, wonderful grace, her cordial, 
 tender voice, and her condescension, which a man of his 
 condition would feel, had deeply moved him. 
 
 The steward seated himself on the other side of her, and 
 I began to read from the open book before me, beginning 
 the chapter which she had chosen for us during my ab- 
 sence on deck. This chapter was the eleventh of St. John, 
 wherein is related the story of that sickness which was 
 not unto death, but for the glory of God, that the Son of 
 God might be glorified thereby.” 
 
 I read only to the thirty-sixth verse, for what followed 
 that did not closely apply to our position ; but there were 
 passages preceding it which stirred me to the center of my 
 heart, knowing how they went home to the mourner, more 
 especially those pregnant lines, Martha saith unto him, I 
 know that He shall rise again in the resurrection at the 
 last day. Jesus said unto her, I am the resurrection and 
 
232 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR/’ 
 
 the life : he that believeth in Me, though he were dead, yet 
 shall he live,’’ which made me feel that the words I had 
 formerly addressed to her were not wholly idle. 
 
 I then turned to St. Matthew, and read from the eighth 
 chapter those few verses wherein it is told that Christ 
 entered a ship with his disciples, and that there arose a 
 great storm. Only men in a tempest at sea, their lives in 
 jeopardy, and worn out with anxiety and the fear of death, 
 know how great is the comfort to be got out of this brief 
 story of our Lord’s power over the elements, and His love 
 of those whom He died to save ; and, taking this as a kind 
 of text, I knelt down, the others imitating me, and prayed 
 that He who rebuked the sea and the wind before His 
 doubting disciples, would be with us who believed in Him 
 in our present danger. 
 
 Many things I said (feeling that He whom I addressed 
 was our Father, and that He alone could save us) which 
 have gone from my mind, and tears stood in my eyes as I 
 prayed ; but I was not ashamed to let the others see them, 
 even if they had not been as greatly affected as I, which was 
 not the case. Nor would I conclude my prayer without 
 entreating God to comfort the heart of the mourner, and 
 to receive in heaven the soul of him for whom she was 
 weeping. 
 
 I then shook Cornish and the steward heartily by the 
 hand, and I am sure, by the expression in Cornish’s face, 
 that he was glad he had stayed, and that his kneeling in 
 prayer had done him good. 
 
 ‘‘ Now,” said I, you had best get your dinner, and 
 relieve the boatswain ; and you, steward, obtain what food 
 you can, and bring it to us here, and then you and the 
 boson can dine together.” 
 
 The two men left the cabin, and I went and seated my- 
 self beside Miss Robertson, and said all that I could to 
 comfort her. 
 
 She was very grateful to me for my prayers for herself 
 ,and her father, and already, as though she had drawn sup- 
 port from our little service, spoke with some degree of 
 calmness of his death. It would have made her happy, she 
 said, could she have kissed him before he died, and have 
 been awake to attend to any last want. 
 
 I told her that I believed he had died in his sleep, with- 
 out a struggle ; for, so recent as his death was, less placid- 
 itywould have appeared in his face had he died awake or 
 *conscious. I added that secretly I had never believed he 
 would live to reach Valparaiso, had the ship continued her 
 
THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR/' 233 
 
 voyage. He was too old a man to suffer and survive the 
 physical and mental trials he had passed through ; and, sad 
 though his death was, under the circumstances which sur- 
 rounded it, yet she must think it had only been hastened a 
 little ; for he was already an old man, and his end might 
 have been near, even had all prospered and he had reached 
 England in his own ship. 
 
 By degrees I drew her mind away from the subject by 
 leading her thoughts to our own critical position. At 
 another time I should have softened my account of our 
 danger ; but I thought it best to speak plainly, as the sense 
 of the insecurity of our lives would in some measure dis- 
 tract her thoughts from her father’s death. 
 
 She asked me if the storm was not abating. 
 
 ‘‘ It is not increasing in violence,” I answered, which is 
 a good sign. But there is one danger to be feared which 
 must very shortly take me on deck. The wind may sud- 
 denly lull and blow again hard from another quarter. This 
 would be the worst thing that could happen to us, for we 
 should then have what is called a cross sea, and the ship is 
 so deeply loaded that we might have great difficulty in 
 keeping her afloat.” 
 
 “ May I go on deck with you ?” 
 
 ‘^You would not be able to stand. Feel this!” I ex- 
 claimed, as the ship’s stern rose to a sickening height and 
 then came down, down, down, with the water roaring about 
 her as high as our ears. 
 
 “ Let me go with you !” she pleaded. 
 
 Very well,” I replied, meaning to keep her under the 
 companion, half-way up the ladder. 
 
 I took a big top-coat belonging to the captain and but- 
 toned her up in it, and also tied his fur cap over her head, 
 so that she would be well protected from the wind, while 
 the coat would keep her dress close against her. 
 
 I then slipped on my oil-skins, and taking a strong grip 
 of her hand to steady her, led her up the companion-ladder. 
 
 Do not come any further,” said I. 
 
 “ Wherever you go I will go,” she answered, grasping my 
 arm. 
 
 Admiring her courage and stirred by her words, which 
 were as dear to me as a kiss from her lips would have been, 
 I led her right on to the deck over to windward, and made 
 her sit on a small coil of rope just under the rail. 
 
 The sea was no heavier than it had been since the early 
 morning, and yet my short absence below had transformed 
 it into a sublime and stupendous novelty. 
 
234 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE OROSYENOR.’’ 
 
 You will remember that not only was the Grosvenor ” 
 a small ship, but that she lay deep, with a free board lower 
 by a foot and a half than she ought to have shown. 
 
 The height from the poop-rail to the water was not above 
 twelve feet ; and it is therefore no exaggeration to say that 
 the sea, running from fifteen to twenty feet high, stood like 
 walls on either side of her. 
 
 To appreciate the effect of such a sea upon a ship like 
 the ‘‘ Grosvenor,’* you must have crossed the Atlantic in a 
 hurricane, not in an immense and powerful ocean steamer, 
 but in a yacht. 
 
 But even this experience would not enable you to realize 
 our danger ; for the yacht would not be overloaded with 
 cargo ; she would probably be strong, supple and light ; 
 whereas the Grosvenor ” was choked to the height of the 
 hold with seven hundred and fifty tons of dead weight, and 
 was a Nova Scotia soft-wood ship, which means that she 
 might start a butt at any moment, and go to pieces in one 
 of her frightful sweeps downward. 
 
 Having lodged Miss Robertson in a secure and sheltered 
 place, I crawled along the poop on to the main-deck and 
 sounded the well again. I found a trifle over six inches of 
 water in her, which satisfied me that she was still perfectly 
 tight, and that the extra leakage was owing to the drain- 
 ings from the decks. 
 
 I regained the poop and communicated the good news to 
 the boatswain, who nodded ; but I noticed that there was 
 more anxiety in his face than I liked to see, and that he 
 watched the ship very closely each time she pitched with 
 extra heaviness. 
 
 Miss Robertson was looking up at the masts with alarmed 
 eyes ; but I pointed to them and smiled, and shook my head 
 to let her know that their wrecked appearance need not 
 frighten her. I then took the televScope, and, making it fast 
 over my back, clambered into the mizzen-top, she watching 
 my ascent with her hands tightly clasped. 
 
 The ensign still roared some half a dozen feet below the 
 gaff end ; it was a brave bit of bunting to hold on as it did. 
 I planted myself firmly against the rigging and carefully 
 swept the weather-horizon, and finding nothing there, 
 pointed the glass to leeward ; but all that part of the sea 
 was likewise a waste of foaming waves, with never a sign 
 of a ship in all the raging seas. 
 
 I was greatly disappointed, for though no ship could have 
 helped us in such a sea, yet the sight of one hove to near 
 us — and no ship afloat, sailer or steamer, but must have 
 
235 
 
 THE WRECK OP THE GROSVENOR/’ 
 
 hove to in that gale — would have comforted us greatly, as 
 a promise of help at hand and rescue to come when the 
 wind should have gone down. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 All that day the wind continued to blow with frightful 
 force, and the sky to wear its menacing aspect. On look- 
 ing, however, at the barometer at four o’clock in the after- 
 noon, I observed a distinct rise in the mercury ; but I did 
 not dare to feel elated by this promise of an improvement ; 
 for, as I have before said, the only thing the mercury fore- 
 tells is a change of weather, but what kind of change you 
 shall never be sure of until it comes. 
 
 What I most dreaded was the veering of the gale to an 
 opposite quarter, whereby, a new sea being set running 
 right athwart, or in the eye of the already raging sea, our 
 decks would be helplessly swept and the ship grow un- 
 manageable. 
 
 A little after eight the wind sensibly decreased, and, to 
 my great delight, the sky cleared in the direction whence 
 the gale was blowing, so that there was a prospect of the 
 sea subsiding before the wind shifted — that is, if it shifted 
 at all. 
 
 When Cornish, who had been below resting after a long 
 spell, came on deck and saw the stars shining, and that the 
 gale was moderating, he stared upward like one spell- 
 bound, and then, running up to me, seized my hand and 
 wrung it in silence. 
 
 I heartily returned this mute congratulation, and we both 
 went over and shook hands with the boatswain ; and those 
 who can appreciate the dangers of the frightful storm that 
 had been roaring about us all day, and feel with us in the 
 sentiments of despair and helplessness which the peril we 
 stood in awoke in us, will understand the significance of 
 our passionate silence as we held each other’s hand and 
 looked upon the bright stars, which shone like the bless- 
 ing of God upon our forlorn state. 
 
 I was eager to show Mary Robertson these glorious har- 
 bingers, and ran below to bring her on deck. 
 
 I found her again in the cabin in which her father lay, 
 bending over his body in prayer. I waited until she turned 
 her head, and then exclaimed that the wind was falling, and 
 that all the sky in the north-west was bright with stars, and 
 begged her to follow me and see them. 
 
236 TfTE WRECK OF THE GROSYENOR/' 
 
 She came immediately, and, after looking around her, 
 cried out in a rapturous voice : 
 
 Oh, Mr. Royle ! God has heard our prayers !’' and in 
 the wildness of her emotions, burst into a flood of tears. 
 
 I held her hand as I answered : 
 
 ‘‘ It was your grief that moved me to pray to Him, and I 
 consider you our guardian angel on board this ship, and 
 that God who loves you will spare our lives for your sake.” 
 
 “ No, no ; do not say so ; I am not worthier than you — 
 not worthier than the brave boatswain, and Cornish, whose 
 repentance would do honor to the noblest heart. Oh, if my 
 poor father had but been spared to me !” 
 
 She turned her pale face and soft and swimming eyes up 
 to the stars and gazed at them intently, as though she wit- 
 nessed a vision there. 
 
 But though the wind had abated, it still blew a gale, and 
 the sea boiled and tumbled about us and over our decks in 
 a manner that would have been terrif3ung had we not seen 
 it in a greater state of fury. 
 
 I sent the steward forward to see if he could get the gal- 
 ley-fire to burn, so as to boil us some water for coffee, for 
 though the ship was in a warm latitude, yet the wind, ow- 
 ing to its strength, was at times piercingly cold, and we all 
 longed for a hot drink — a cup of hot cofee or cocoa being 
 infinitely more invigorating, grateful, and warming than 
 any kind of spirits drank cold. 
 
 All that the steward did, however, was to get wet through ; 
 and this he managed so effectually that he came crawling 
 aft, looking precisely as if he had been fished out of the 
 water with grappling-hooks. 
 
 I lighted a bull’s-eye lamp, and went to the pumps and 
 sounded the well. 
 
 On hauling up the rod I found, to my consternation, that 
 there were nine inches of water in the ship. 
 
 I was so much startled by this discovery that I stood for 
 a moment motionless ; then, bethinking me that one of the 
 plugged auger-holes might be leaking, I slipped forward 
 without saying a word to the others, and getting a large 
 mallet from the tool-chest, I entered the forecastle, so as to 
 get into the fore-peak. 
 
 I had not been in the forecastle since the men had left 
 the ship, and I cannot describe the effect produced upon 
 me by this dark, deserted abode, with its row of idly swing- 
 ing hammocks glimmering in the light shed by the bull’s- 
 eye lamp ; the black chests of the seamen which they had 
 left behind them ; here and there a suit of dark oil-skins 
 
237 
 
 THE WKECK OF THE OROSVENOr/’ 
 
 suspended by a nail and looking like a banged man ; the 
 hollow place resonant with the booming thunder of the 
 seas and the mighty wash of the water swirling over the 
 top-gallant deck. 
 
 The whole scene took a peculiarly ghastly significance 
 from the knowledge that of all the men who had occupied 
 those hammocks and bunks, one only survived ; for four 
 of them we ourselves had killed, and I could not suppose 
 that the long-boat had lived ten minutes after the gale had 
 broken upon her. 
 
 I made my way over the cable-ranges, stooping my head 
 to clear the hammocks, and striking my shins against the 
 sea-chests, and swung myself into the hold. 
 
 Here I found myself against the water-casks, close 
 against the cargo, and just beyond was the bulkhead be- 
 hind which the boatswain had hidden when Stevens bored 
 ' the boles. 
 
 Carefully throwing the light- over the walls, I presently 
 perceived the plugs or ends of the broom-stick protruding ; 
 and going close to them I found they were perfectly tight, 
 that no sign of moisture was visible around them. 
 
 It may seem strange that this discovery vexed and 
 alarmed me. And yet this was the case. 
 
 It would have made me perfectly easy in my mind to 
 have seen the water gushing in through one of these holes, 
 because not only would a few blows of the mallet have set 
 it to rights, but it would have acquainted me with the 
 cause of the small increase of water in the hold. 
 
 Now that cause might be sought elsewhere. 
 
 Was it possible that the apprehensions I had felt each 
 time the ship had taken one of her tremendous headers 
 were to be realized ? — that she had strained a butt or 
 started a bolt in some ungetatable place ? 
 
 Here where I stood, deep in the ship, below the water- 
 line, it was frightful to hear her straining, it was frightful 
 to feel her motion. 
 
 The whole place resounded with groans and cries, as if 
 the hold had been filled with wounded men. 
 
 What bolts, though forged by a Cyclops, could resist that 
 horrible grinding — could hold together the immense weight ^ 
 which the sea threw up as a child a ball, leaving parts of it 
 poised in air, out of water, unsustained save by the structure 
 that contained it, then letting the whole hull fall with a 
 hollow, horrible crash into a chasm between the waves, 
 beating it first here, then there, with blows the force of 
 which was to be calculated in hundred of tons ? 
 
238 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.’' 
 
 I scrambled up through the fore-scuttle, and, perceiving 
 Cornish smoking a pipe under the break of the poop, I 
 desired he would go and relieve the boatswain at the wheel 
 for a short while and send him to me, as I had something 
 particular to say to him. 
 
 I waited until the boatswain came, as here was the best 
 place I could choose to conduct conversation. 
 
 Beyond all question the wind was falling ; and though 
 the ship still rolled terribly, she was not taking in nearly 
 so much water over her sides. 
 
 I retrimmed the lamp in my hand, and in a few minutes 
 the boatswain joined me. 
 
 I said to him at once : 
 
 “ I have just made nine inches of water in the hold.” 
 When was that ?” he inquired. 
 
 “ Ten minutes ago.” 
 
 ‘‘ When you sounded the well before, what did you find ?” 
 
 ‘‘ Between five and six inches.” 
 
 “ I’ll tell you what it is, sir,” said he. You’ll hexcuse 
 me sayin’ of it, but it’s no easy job to get at the true depth 
 of water in a ship’s bottom when she’s tumblin’ about like 
 this here.” . 
 
 “ I think I got correct soundings.” 
 
 ‘‘Suppose,” he continued, “you drop the rod when she’s 
 on her beam-ends. Where’s the water ? Why, the water 
 lies all on one side, and the rod’ll come up pretty near dry.” 
 
 “ I waited until the ship was level.”. 
 
 “ Ah,jr<?^ did, because you knows your work. But it’s 
 astonishin’ what few persons there are as really does know 
 how to sound the pumps. You’ll hexcuse me, sir, but I 
 should like to drop the rod myself.” 
 
 “Certainly,” I replied, “and I hope you’ll make it less 
 than I.” 
 
 In order to render my description clear to readers not 
 acquainted with such details, I may state that in most large 
 ships there is a pipe that leads from the upper deck, along- 
 side the pumps, down to the bottom, or within a few inches 
 of the bottom of the vessel. The water in the hold neces- 
 sarily rises to the height of its own level in this pipe ; and 
 in order to guage the depth of water, a dry rod of iron, 
 usually graduated in feet and inches, is attached to the end 
 of a line and dropped down the tube, and when drawn up 
 the depth of water is ascertained by the height of the water 
 on the rod. 
 
 It is not too much to say that no method for determining 
 
THE WRECK OF THE ‘‘ GROSVENOk/^ 239 
 
 this essential point in a ship’s safety could well be more sus- 
 ceptible of inaccuracy than this. 
 
 The immersed rod, on being withdrawn from the tube, 
 wets the sides of the tube ; hence, though the rod be dry 
 when it is dropped a second time, it is wetted in its passage 
 down the tube ; and as the accuracy of its indication is de- 
 pendent on its exhibiting the mark of the level water, it is 
 manifest that if it becomes wetted before reaching the 
 water, the result it shows on being withdrawn must be er- 
 roneous. 
 
 Secondly, as the boatswain remarked to me, if the well 
 be sounded at any moment when the vessel is inclined at 
 any angle on one side or the other, the water must neces- 
 sarily roll to the side to which the vessel inclines, by which 
 the height of the water in the well is depressed, so that the 
 rod will not report the true depth. 
 
 Hence, to use the sounding-rod properly, one must not 
 only possess good sense, but exercise very great judgment. 
 
 1 held the lamp close to the sounding-pipe, and the boat- 
 swain carefully dried the rod on his coat preparatory to 
 dropping it. 
 
 He then let it fall some distance down the tube, keeping 
 it, however, well above the bottom, until the ship, midway 
 in a roll, stood for a moment on a level keel. 
 
 He instantly dropped the rod, and, hauling it up quickly, 
 remarked that we have got the true soundings this time. 
 
 He held the rod to the light, and I found it a fraction 
 over nine inches. 
 
 “ That’s what it is, any way,” said he, putting down the 
 rod. 
 
 An increase of three inches since the afternoon.’ 
 
 Well, there’s nothen to alarm us in that, is there, Mr. 
 Royle he questioned. '' Perhaps it’s one o’ my plugs as 
 wants hammerin’.” 
 
 “ No, they’re as tight as a new kettle,” I answered. I 
 have just come from examining them.” 
 
 Well, all we’ve got to do is to pump the ship out ; and, 
 if we can, make the pumps suck all right. That’ll show us 
 .if anything’s wrong.” 
 
 This was just the proposition I was about to make ; so I 
 went into the cuddy and sung out for the steward ; but he 
 was so long answering that I lost my temper and ran into 
 the pantry, where I found him shamming sleep. 
 
 I started him on to his legs and had him on the main- 
 deck in less time than he could have asked what the matter 
 was. 
 
240 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.” 
 
 Look here !” I cried, if you don’t turn to and help us 
 all to save our lives, I’ll just send you adrift in that quar- 
 ter-boat with the planks out of her bottom ! What do you 
 mean by pretending to be asleep when 1 sing out to you ?” 
 And after abusing him for some time to let him know 
 that I would have no skulking, and that if his life were 
 worth having he must save it himself, for we were not 
 going to do his work and our own as well, I bade him lay 
 hold of one of the pump-handles, and we all three of us 
 set to work to pump the ship. 
 
 If this were not the heaviest job we had yet performed, 
 it was the most tiring ; but we plied out arms steadily and 
 perseveringly, taking every now and then a spell of rest, 
 and shifting our posts so as to vary our postures ; and 
 after pumping I scarcely know how long, the pumps sucked, 
 whereat the boatswain and I cheered heartily. 
 
 ‘‘ Now, sir,” said the. boatswain, as we entered the cuddy 
 to refresh ourselves with a dram of brandy and water after 
 our heavy exertions, “ we know that the ship’s dry, least- 
 ways, starting from the ship’s bottom ; if the well’s sounded 
 again at half past ten — it’s now half past nine — that’ll be 
 time enough to find out if anything’s gone wrong.” 
 
 How about the watches? We’re all adrift again. 
 Here’s Cornish at the wheel, and it’s your watch on deck ?” 
 As I said this, Miss Robertson came out of the cabin 
 where her father lay — do what I might I could not induce 
 her to keep away from the old man’s body — and, ap- 
 proaching us slowly, asked w^hy we had been pumping. 
 
 Why, ma’am,” replied the boatswain, ‘^it’s always usual 
 to pump the water out o’ wessels. On dry ships it’s done 
 sometimes in the mornin’ watch, and t’others they pumps 
 in the first dog-watch. All accordin’. Some wessels as 
 they call colliers require pumpin’ all day long ; and the 
 ‘ Heagle,’ which was the fust wessel as I w’ent to sea in, 
 warn’t the only Geordie as required pumpin’ not only all 
 day long, but all night long as well. Every blessed wes- 
 sel has her own custom, but it’s a werry dry ship indeed as 
 dont want pumpin’ wunce a day.” 
 
 I was afraid,” she said, when I heard the clanking 
 of the pumps, that water was coming into the ship.” 
 
 She looked at me earnestly, as though she believed that 
 this was the case, and that I would not frighten her by tel- 
 ling her so. I had learned to interpret the language of her 
 eyes by this time, and answered her doubts as though she 
 had expressed them. 
 
 ‘‘ I should tell you at once if there was any danger threat- 
 
241 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVEKGR,” 
 
 ened in that way,” I said. There was more water in the 
 ship than I cared to find in her, and so the three of us have 
 been pumping her out.” 
 
 “About them watches, Mr. Royle ?” exclaimed the boat- 
 swain. 
 
 “ Well, begin afresh, if you like,” I replied. “ Til take 
 the wheel for two hours, and then you can relieve me.” 
 
 “Why will you not let me take my turn at the wheel ?” 
 said Miss Robertson. 
 
 The boatswain laughed. 
 
 “ I have proved to you that I know how to steer.” 
 
 “ Well, that’s right enough,” said the boatswain. 
 
 “ All three of you can lie down then.” 
 
 I smiled and shook my head. 
 
 Said the boatswain : “ If your arms wur as strong as 
 yoursperrit, miss, there’d be no reason why you shouldn’t 
 go turn and turn about with us.” 
 
 “ But I can hold the wheel.” 
 
 “ It ’ud fling you overboard. Listen to it’s kickin.’ You 
 might as well try to prewent one o’ Barclay Perkins’s dray 
 bosses from bustin’ into a gallop by catchin’ hold o’ its tail. 
 It ’ud be a poor lookout for us to lose you, I can tell yer. 
 What,” continued the boatswain, energetically, “ we want 
 to know is, that you’re sleepin’, and forgettin’ all this here 
 excitement in pleasing dreams. To see a lady like you 
 knocked about by a gale o’ wind is just one o’ them things I 
 have no fancy for. Mr. Royle, if I had a young and beau- 
 tiful darter, and a dook or a barryonet worth a thousand a 
 year, if that ain’t sayin’ too much, wos to propose marriage 
 to her, an’ ax her to come and be married to him in some 
 fur-off place, wich ’ud oblige her to cross the water, blowed 
 if I’d consent. No fle^h an’ blood o’ mine as I had any 
 kind o’ feeling for should set foot on board ship without 
 fust having a row with me. Make no mistake. I’m talkin’ 
 o’ females, miss. I say the sea ain’t a fit place for women 
 and gells. It does middlin’ well for the likes of me and 
 Mr. Royle here, as aren’t afraid o’ carryin’ full-rigged ships 
 and other agreeable dewices in gunpowder and Hindian 
 ink on our harms, and is seasoned, as the sayin’ is, to the 
 wexations o’ the mariner’s life. But when it comes to 
 young ladies crossin’ the ocean, an’ I don’t care wot they 
 goes as — as passengers or skippers’ wives, or stewardishes, 
 or female hemigrants — then I say it ain’t proper ; and if 
 I’d ha’ been a lawyer I’d ha’ made it agin the law, and con- 
 trived such a Act of Parleyment as ’ud make the gent as 
 took his wife, darter, haunt, cousin, grandmother, female 
 
242 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE “ GROSVENOR.” 
 
 nephey, or any relations in petticoats, to sea along with 
 him, wish hisself hanged afore he paid her passage- 
 money/' 
 
 I was so much impressed by this vehement piece of 
 rhetoric, delivered with many convulsions of the face and a 
 great deal of hand-sawing, that I could not forbear mixing 
 him some more brandy and water, which he drank at a 
 draught, having first wished Miss Robertson and myself 
 long life and plenty of happiness. 
 
 His declamation had quite silenced her, though I saw by 
 her eyes that she would renew her entreaties the moment 
 she had me alone. 
 
 Then you’ll go on deck, sir, and relieve Cornish, and 
 ril turn in ?” observed the boatswain. 
 
 Yes.” 
 
 Right,” said he, and was going. 
 
 I added : 
 
 We must sound the well again at half past ten.” 
 
 ‘‘ Ay, ay i” 
 
 I sha’ii’t be able to leave the wheel, and I would rather 
 you should sound than Cornish. Til send the steward to 
 rouse you.” 
 
 “Very well,” said he. And after waiting to hear if I had 
 anything more to say, he entered his cabin, and in all prob- 
 ability was sound asleep two minutes after. 
 
 Miss Robertson stood near the table, with her hands 
 folded and her eyes bent down. 
 
 I was about to ask her to withdraw to her cabin and get 
 some sleep. 
 
 “ Mr. Royle, you are dreadfully tired and worn out, and 
 yet you are going on deck to remain at the wheel for two 
 hours.” 
 
 “ That is nothing.” 
 
 “ Why will you not let me take your place?” 
 
 “ Because — ” 
 
 “ Let the steward keep near that ladder there, so that I 
 can call to him if I want you.” 
 
 “ Do you think I could rest with the knowledge you were 
 alone on deck ?” 
 
 “ You refuse because you believe I am not to be trusted,” 
 she said, gently, looking down again. 
 
 “ If your life were not dependent on the ship’s safety, I 
 should not think of her safety, but of yours. I refuse for 
 your own sake, not for mine^ — no, I will not say that. For 
 both our sakes I refuse. I have one dear hope — well, I will call 
 it a great ambition, which I need not be ashamed to own : 
 
THE WRECK OF THE aROSVENOR.” 243 
 
 it is, that I may be the means of placing you on shore in 
 England. This hope has given me half the courage with 
 which I have fought on through danger after danger since 
 I first brought you from the wreck. If anything should 
 happen to you now, I feel that all the courage and strength 
 of heart which have sustained me would go. Is that saying 
 too much ? I do not wish to exaggerate,'’ I exclaimed, feel- 
 ing the blood in my cheeks, and lamenting, without being 
 able to control, the impulse that had forced this speech from 
 me, and scarcely knowing whether to applaud or detest my- 
 self for my candor. 
 
 She looked up at me with her frank, beautiful eyes, but 
 on a sudden averted them from my face to the door of the 
 cabin where her dead father lay. A look of indescribable 
 anguish came over her, and she drew a deep, long, sobbing 
 breath. 
 
 Without another word, I took her hand and led her to the 
 cabin, and I knew the reason why she did not turn and 
 speak to me was that I might not see she was weeping. 
 
 But it was time for action, and I dare not let the deep 
 love that had came to me for her divert my thoughts from 
 my present extremity. 
 
 I summoned the steward, who tumbled out of his cabin 
 smartly enough, and ordered him to bring his mattress and 
 lay it alongside the companion-ladder, so as to be within 
 hail. 
 
 This done, I gained the poop and sent Cornish below. 
 
 CHAPTER XXV. 
 
 As I stood at the wheel I considered how I should act 
 when the storm had passed. And I was justified in specu- 
 lating, because now the sky was clear right away round, and 
 the stars large and bright, though a strong gale was still 
 blowing and keeping the sea very heavy. 
 
 Indeed, the clearness of the sky made me think that the 
 wind would go to the eastward, but as yet there was no sign 
 of it veering from the old quarter. 
 
 We had been heading west ever since we hove to, and 
 traveling broadside on dead south-south-east. Now, if 
 wind and sea dropped, our business would be to make sail, 
 if possible, and, with the wind holding north-north-west, 
 make an eight hour’s board north-easterly, and then round 
 and stand for Bermuda. 
 
 This, of course, would depend upon the weather. 
 
244 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOr/^ 
 
 It was, however, more than possible that we should be 
 picked up very soon by some passing ship. It was not as 
 though we were down away in the South Pacific, or knock- 
 ing about in the poisonous Gulf of Guinea, or up in the 
 North Atlantic at 6o®. We were on a great ocean highway, 
 crossed and recrossed by English, American, Dutch, and 
 French ships, to and from all parts of rhe world : and bad 
 indeed would our fortune be, and baleful the star under 
 which we sailed, if we were not overhauled in a short time 
 and assistance rendered us. 
 
 A great though unexpressed ambition of mine was to 
 save the ship and navigate her myself, not necessarily to 
 England, but to some port whence I could communicate 
 with her owners and ask for instructions. 
 
 As I have elsewhere admitted, I was entirely dependent 
 on my profession, my father having been a retired army 
 surgeon, who had died extremely poor, leaving me at the 
 age of twelve an orphan, with no other friend in the world 
 than the vicar of the parish we dwelt in, who generously 
 sent me to school for two years at his own expense, and 
 then, after sounding my inclinations, apprenticed me to 
 the sea. 
 
 Under such circumstances, therefore, it would be highly 
 advantageous to my interests to save the ship, since my 
 doing so would prefer some definite claims upon the atten- 
 tion of the owmers, or perhaps excite the notice of another 
 firm more generous in their dealings with their servants, 
 and of a higher commercial standing. 
 
 While I stood dreaming in this manner at the wheel, al- 
 lowing my thoughts to run on until I pictured myself the 
 commander of a fine ship, and ending in allowing my mind 
 to become engrossed with thoughts of Mary Robertson, 
 whom I believed I should never see again after we had bid- 
 den each other farewell on shore, and who would soon for- 
 get the young second mate whom destiny had thrown her 
 with for a little time of trouble and suffering and death, I 
 beheld a figure advance along the poop, and on its approach 
 I perceived the boats w^ain. 
 
 I’ve been sounding the well, Mr. Royle,” said he. “ I 
 roused up on a sudden and went and did it, as I woke up 
 anxious ; and there’s bad news, sir — twelve inches o’ 
 water.” 
 
 “Twelve inches !” I cried. 
 
 “ It’s true enough. I found the bull’s eye on the cuddy 
 table and the rod don’t tell no lies when it’s properly used.” 
 
 “ The pumps suck at four inches, don’t they 
 
245 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOr/’ 
 
 “ Yes, sir.’' 
 
 Then that’s a rise of eight inches since half-past nine 
 o’clock. What time is it now ?” 
 
 Twenty minutes arter ten.” 
 
 “ We must man the pumps at once. Call Cornish. 
 You’ll find the steward on a mattress against the compan- 
 ion-ladder.” 
 
 He paused a moment to look round him at the weather, 
 and then went away. 
 
 I could not doubt now that the ship was leaky, and after 
 what we had endured, and my fond expectation of saving 
 the vessel — and the miserable death after all our hopes, 
 that might be in store for us — I felt that it was very hard 
 on us, and I yielded to a fit of despair. 
 
 What struck most home to me was that my passionate 
 dream to save Mary Robertson might be defeated. The 
 miseries which had been accumulated on her wrung my 
 heart to think of. First her shipwreck, and then the peril 
 of the mutiny, and then the dreadful storm that had held 
 us face to face with death throughout the fearful day, and 
 then the death of her father, and now this new horror of 
 the ship whereon we stood filling with water beneath our 
 feet. 
 
 Yet hope — and God be praised for this mercy to all men ! 
 — springs eternal, and after a few minutes my despair was 
 mastered by reflection. If the ship made no more water 
 than eight inches in three-quarters of an hour, it would be 
 possible to keep her afloat for some days by regular spells 
 at the pumps, and there were four hands to work them if 
 Miss Robertson steered while we pumped. In that time it 
 would be a thousand to one if our signal of distress were 
 not seen and answered. 
 
 Presently I heard the men pumping on the main-deck, 
 and the boatswain’s voice singing to encourage the others. 
 What courage that man had. I, who tell this story, am 
 ashamed to think of the prominence I give to my own small 
 actions when all the heroism belongs to him. I know not 
 what great writer it was who, visiting the field of the battle 
 of Waterloo, asked how it was that the officers who fell in 
 that fight had graves and monuments erected to them, 
 when the soldiers — the privates by whom all the hard 
 work was done, who showed all the courage and won the 
 battle — lay nameless in hidden pits ? And so, when we 
 send ships to discover the North Pole, we have little to say 
 about poor Jack, who loses his life by scurvy, or his toes 
 and nose by frost-bites, who labors manfully, and who 
 
246 THE WRECK OF THE “ GROSYENOR/’ 
 
 makes all the success of the expedition-, so far as it goes. 
 Our shouts are for Jack’s officer ; we title him, we lionize 
 him — his was all the work, all the suffering, all the anxiety, 
 we think. I who have been to sea say that Jack deserves 
 as much praise as his skipper, and perhaps a little more 
 and if honor is to be bestowed let Jack have his share ; 
 and if a monument is to be raised, let poor Jack’s name be 
 written on the stone as well as the other’s, for be sure that 
 Jack could have done without the other, l3ut also be sure 
 that the other couldn’t have done without Jack. 
 
 Chained to my post, which I dared not vacate for a 
 moment, for the ship pitched heavily and required close 
 watching as she came to and fell off upon the swinging 
 seas, I grew miserably anxious to learn how the pumping, 
 progressed, and felt that, after the boatswain, my own 
 hands would do four times the work of the other two. 
 
 It was our peculiar misfortune that of the four men on 
 board the ship three only should be capable ; and that as 
 one of the three men was constantly required at the wheel, 
 there were but two available men to do the work. Had the 
 steward been a sailor, our difficulties would have been 
 considerably diminished, and I bitterly deplored my want 
 of judgment in allowing Fish and the Dutchman to be 
 destroyed, for though I would not have trusted Johnson 
 and Stevens, yet the other two might have been brought 
 over to work for us, and I have no doubt that the spectacle 
 of the perishing wretches in the long-boat, as she was 
 whirled past us, would have produced as salutary an effect 
 upon them as it had upon Cornish ; and with two extra 
 hands of this kind we could not only have kept the pumps 
 going, but have made shift to sail the ship at the same time. 
 
 The hollow, thrashing sounds of the pump either found 
 Miss Robertson awake or aroused her, for soon after the 
 pumping had commenced she came on deck, swathed in 
 the big, warm overcoat and fur cap. 
 
 Such a costume for a girl must make you laugh in the 
 description ; and yet, believe me, she lost in nothing by it. 
 The coat dwarfed her figure somewhat, but the fur cap 
 looked luxurious against her fair hair, and nothing could 
 detract from the exquisite femininity of her face, manner, 
 and carriage. I speak of the impression she had made on 
 me in the day-time ; the starlight only revealed her white 
 face now to me. 
 
 Is the water still coming into the ship ?” she asked. 
 
 ^‘The boson has reported tome that eight inches deep 
 have come into her since half past nine.’' 
 
THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR/* 24:7 
 
 Is that much ?*' 
 
 More than we want.’* 
 
 “ I don’t like to trouble you with my questions, Mr. 
 Royle ; but I am very, very anxious.” 
 
 “ Of course you are ; and do not suppose that you can 
 trouble. Ask me what you will. I promise to tell you the 
 truth.” 
 
 “ If you find you can not pump the water out as fast as it 
 comes in, what will you do ?” 
 
 “ Leave the ship.” 
 
 “ How ?” she exclaimed, looking around her. 
 
 By that quarter-boat there.” 
 
 ‘‘ But it would fill with water and sink in such waves as 
 these.” 
 
 “ These waves are not going to last, and it is quite likely 
 that by this time to-morrow the sea will be calm.” 
 
 “ Will the ship keep afloat until to-morrow ?” 
 
 “ If the water does not come in more rapidly than it does 
 at present the ship will keep afloat so long as we can man- 
 age to pump her out every hour. And so,” said I, laugh- 
 ing to encourage her, we are not going to die all at once, 
 you see.” 
 
 She drew quite close to me, and said : 
 
 ‘‘ I shall never fear death while you remain on board, Mr. 
 Royle. You have saved me from death once, and, though 
 I may be wicked in daring to prophesy, yet I feel certain — 
 certain^ she repeated, with singular emphasis, “ that you 
 will save my life again.” 
 
 ‘‘ I shall try very hard, be sure of that,” I answered. 
 
 I believe — no, it is not so much a belief as a strong con- 
 viction, with which my^mind seems to have nothing to do — 
 that, whatever dangers may be before us, you and I will 
 not perish.” 
 
 She paused, and I saw that she was looking at me earn- 
 estly. 
 
 “ You will not think me superstitious if I tell you that 
 the reason of my conviction is a dream ? My poor father 
 came and stood beside me ; he was so real ! I stretched 
 out my arms to him, and he took my hand and said, ‘ Dar- 
 ling, do not fear ! He who has saved your life once will 
 save it again. God will have mercy upon you and him for 
 the prayers you offered to Him.' He stooped and kissed 
 me and faded away, and I started up and heard the men 
 pumping. I went to look at him, for I thought — I thought 
 he had really come to my side. Oh, Mr. Royle, his spirit is 
 with us !” 
 
248 
 
 THE. WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR/' 
 
 Though my mind was of too prosaic a turn to catch any 
 significance in a dream, yet there was a strange, deep, sol- 
 emn tenderness in her voice and manner as she related this 
 vision that impressed me. It made my heart leap to hear 
 her own sweet lips pronounce her faith in me, and my 
 natural hopes and longings for life gathered a new light 
 and enthusiasm from her own belief in our future salvation. 
 
 “ Shipwrecked persons have been saved by a dream before 
 now,’' I replied, gravely. Many years ago a vessel called 
 the Mary ” went ashore on some rocks to the southward of 
 one of the Channel Island. A few of the crew managed to 
 gain the rocks, where they existed ten or twelve days with- 
 out water or any kind of food save limpets, which only in- 
 creased their thirst without relieving their hunger. A ves- 
 sel bound out of Guernsey passed the rocks at a distance 
 too far away to observe the signals of distress. made by the 
 perishing men. But the son of the captain had twice 
 dreamed that there were persons dying on those rocks, and 
 so importuned his father to stand close to them that the 
 men with great reluctance consented. In this way and by a 
 dream, those sailors were saved. Though I do not as a rule 
 believe in dreams, I believe this story to be true, and I 
 believe in your dream.” 
 
 She remained silent, but the ship presently giving a sud- 
 den lurch she put up her hand on my arm to steady her- 
 self, and kept it there. Had I dared I should have bent my 
 head and kissed the little hand. She could not know how 
 much she made me love her by such actions as this. 
 
 The boatswain has told me,” she said, after a short 
 silence, that you want to save the ship. I asked him why. 
 Are you angry with me for being curious ?” 
 
 Not in the least. What did he answer ?” 
 
 ‘‘ He said that you thought that the owners would recom- 
 pense you for your fidelity, and promote you in their 
 service.” 
 
 How could he know this ? I have never spoken such 
 thoughts to him.” 
 
 “ It would not be difficult to guess such a wish.” 
 
 Well, I don’t know that I have any right to expect pro- 
 motion or recompense of any kind from owners wffio send 
 their ship to sea so badly provisioned that the men 
 mutiny.” 
 
 But if the water gains upon the ship, you will not be 
 able to save her.” 
 
 ‘‘ No, she must sink.” 
 
 What will you do then ?” 
 
249 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOr/’ 
 
 Put you on shore or aboard another ship/’ I replied, 
 laughing at my own evasion, for I knew what she meant. 
 
 “ Oh, of course, if we do not reach the shore we shall none 
 of us be able to do anything/’ she said, dropping her head, 
 for she stood close enough to the binnacle-light to enable 
 me to see her movements and almost catch the expres.sion of 
 her face. mean what will you do when we get 
 
 ashore ?” 
 
 I must try to get another ship.” 
 
 To command ?” 
 
 ‘‘ Oh, dear, no ! as second mate, if they’ll have me.” 
 
 “ If command of a ship were given you would you 
 accept it ?” 
 
 “ If I could, but I can’t.” 
 
 She asked quickly, “ Why not 
 
 “ Because I have not passed an examination as master.” 
 
 She was silent again, and I caught myself listening 
 eagerly to the sound of the pumping going on on the main- 
 deck, and wondering at my own levity in the face of our 
 danger. But I could not help forgetting a very great deal 
 when she was at my side. 
 
 All at once it flashed upon me that her father owned 
 several ships, and that her questions were preliminary to 
 her offering me the command of one of them. 
 
 I give you my honor that all recollection of who and 
 what she was, of her station on shore, of her wealth as the 
 old man’s heiress, had as absolutely gone out of my mind 
 as if the knowledge had never been imparted. What she 
 was to me — what love and the wonderful association of dan- 
 ger and death had endeared her to me as — was what she was 
 as she stood by my side, a sweet and gentle woman whom 
 my heart was drawing closer and closer to every hour, whose 
 life I would have died to preserve, whose danger made my 
 own life a larger necessity to me than I should have felt it. 
 
 A momentary emotion of disappointment, a resentment 
 whereof I knew not the meaning, through lacking the 
 leisure or the skill to analyze it, made me turn and say — 
 
 “ Would you like me to command one of your ships. Miss 
 Robertson ?” 
 
 “Yes,” she answered, promptly. 
 
 “ As a recompense for my humane efforts to preserve 
 you from drowning 
 
 She withdrew her hand from my arm and inclined her 
 head to look me full in the face. 
 
 “ Mr. Royle, I never thought you would speak to me like 
 that.” 
 
250 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOr/' 
 
 I want no recompense for what I have done, Miss Rob- 
 ertson/’ 
 
 ‘‘ I have not offered you any recompense.” 
 
 ‘‘ Let me feel,” I said, “ that you understand it is possible 
 for an English sailor to do his duty without asking or 
 expecting any manner of reward. The Humane Society's 
 medals are not for him.” 
 
 “ Why are you angry with me ?” she exclaimed, sinking 
 her head, and speaking with a little sob in her voice. 
 
 I was stirred to the heart by her broken tones, and an- 
 swered : 
 
 “ I am not angry. I could not be angry with you. I 
 wish you to feel that what I have done, that whatever I may 
 do — is — ” 
 
 I faltered and stopped — an ignominious breakdown ! 
 though I think it concealed the true secret of my resent- 
 ment. 
 
 I covered my confusion by taking her hand and resting it 
 on my arm again. 
 
 ‘‘ Do you mean,’ she said, that all you have done has 
 been for my sake only — out of humanity — that you would 
 do as much for anybody else ?” 
 
 “ No,” said I, boldly. 
 
 Again she withdrew her hand and remained silent, and I 
 made up my mind not to interrupt her thoughts. 
 
 After a few moments she went to the ship’s side and stood 
 there ; sometimes looking at the stars and sometimes at the 
 water that stretched away into the gloom into heavy break- 
 ing seas. 
 
 The wind was singing shrilly up aloft, but the sounds of 
 the pumping ceased on a sudden. 
 
 I awaited the approach of the boatswain with inexpres- 
 sible anxiet}^ After an interval I saw his figure come up 
 the poop-ladder, 
 
 Pumps suck !” he roared out. 
 
 “ Hurrah !” I shouted. ‘‘ Down with you for grog all 
 round !” for the other two were following the boatswain. 
 But they all came aft first and stood near the wheel, blow- 
 ing like whales, and Miss Robertson joined the group. 
 
 “ If it’s no worse than this, boson,” I asserted, “ she’ll 
 do.” 
 
 ‘‘Ay, she’ll do, sir ; but it’s hard work. My arms feel as 
 though they wos tied up in knots.” 
 
 “ So do mine,” said the steward. 
 
 “ Shall I take the wheel ?” asked Cornish. 
 
 “ No ; go and get some grog and turn in, all of you. I am 
 
THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOr/' 251 
 
 as fresh as a lark, and will stay here till twelve o’clock,” I 
 replied. 
 
 The steward at once shuffled below. 
 
 ‘‘ Boatswain, ask Mr. Royle to let me take the wheel,” 
 said Miss Robertson. He has been talking to me for the 
 last half hour, and sometimes held the wheel with one hand. 
 I am sure I can hold it.” 
 
 “ As you won’t go below. Miss Robertson, you shall steer, 
 but I will stop by you,” I said. 
 
 That will be of no use !” she exclaimed. 
 
 Cornish smothered a laugh and walked away. 
 
 ‘‘ Now, boson, down with you !” I cried. “ I’ll have you 
 up again shortly to sound the well. But half an hour’s 
 sleep is something. If you get knocked up, I lose half the 
 ship’s company — two thirds of it.” 
 
 All right sir,” he replied, with a prodigious yawn. 
 
 You an’ the lady’ll know how to settle this here business 
 of steering.” 
 
 And off he went. 
 
 You see how obedient these men are, Miss Robertson. 
 Why will you not obey orders, and get some sleep ?” 
 
 I have offended you, Mr. Royle, and I am very, very 
 sorry.” 
 
 “Let us make peace, then,” I said, holding out my 
 hand. 
 
 She took it ; but when I had got her hand, I would not 
 let it go for some moments. 
 
 She was leaving the deck in silence, when she came back 
 and said : 
 
 “ If we should have to leave this ship suddenly, I should 
 not like — it would make me unhappy forever to think of 
 poor papa left in her.” 
 
 She spoke, poor girl ! with a great effort. 
 
 I answered immediately. 
 
 “ Any wish you may express shall be carried out.” 
 
 “ He would go down in this ship without a prayer said for 
 him !” she exclaimed, sobbing. 
 
 “ Will you leave this with me ? I promise you that no 
 tenderness, no reverence, no sincere sorrow shall be want- 
 ing.” 
 
 “ Mr. Royle, you are a dear good friend to me. God 
 knows how lonely I should have been without you ; and yet 
 — I made 3^011 angr}".” 
 
 “ Do not say that. What I do I do for your safety — for 
 your ultimate happiness ; so that when we say farewell to 
 each other on shore, I may feel that the trust which God 
 
252 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.*^ 
 
 gave me in you was honorably and faithfully discharged. 
 I desire, if our lives are spared, that this memory may fol- 
 low me when all this scene is changed, and we behold it 
 again only in our dreams. I should have told you my 
 meaning just now, but one cannot always express one’s 
 thoughts.” 
 
 ‘‘You have told me your meaning, and I shall not for- 
 get it. God bless you !” she implored, in her calm, earnest 
 voice, and went slowly down into the cuddy. 
 
 CHAPTER XXVI. 
 
 The wind still continued a brisk gale and the sea very 
 heavy. Yet overhead it was a glorious night ; and as the 
 glass had risen steadily, I was surprised to find the wild 
 weather holding on so long. 
 
 I busied my head with all kind of schemes to save the 
 ship, and believed it would be no hard matter to do so if 
 the water did not come into her more quickly than she was 
 now making it. 
 
 Unfortunately, there were only two parts of the ship’s 
 hold which we could get into — namely, right forward in the 
 fore-peak, and right aft down in the lazarette. If she 
 had strained a butt, or started any part of her planking or 
 outer skin, amidships or anywhere in her bottom between 
 these two points, there would be no chance of getting at 
 the leak unless the cargo were slung out of her. 
 
 But the leak could not be considered very serious that did 
 not run a greater depth of water into the ship than under a 
 foot an hour ; and with the Bermudas close at hand and the 
 weather promising fair, I could still dare to think it possible, 
 despite the hopes and fears which alternately depressed and 
 elevated me, to bring the vessel to port, all crippled and un- 
 der-manned as she was. 
 
 These speculations kept me busily thinking until half 
 past eleven, on which I bawled to the steward, who got up 
 and called the boatswain and Cornish, though I only wanted 
 the boatswain. Cornish thought it was midnight and his 
 turn to take the wheel, so he came aft. I resigned my post 
 being anxious to get on the main-deck, where I found the 
 boatswain in the act of sounding the well, he having 
 lost some time in relighting the lamp, which had burnt 
 out. 
 
 He dropped the rod carefully, and found the water thir- 
 teen inches deep — that was, nine inches high in the pumps. 
 
THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.’" 253 
 
 Just what I thought,” said he ; she’s takin’ of it at a 
 foot an hour, no better and no worse.” 
 
 Well, we must turn to,” I exclaimed. “ We mustn’t let 
 it rise above a foot, as every inch will make our work 
 longer and harder.” 
 
 - If it stops at that, good and well,” said the boatswain. 
 
 But there’s always a hif in these here sinkin’ cases. How- 
 ever, there’s time enough to croak when the worst 
 happens.” 
 
 He called to the steward, and we all three went to work 
 and pumped vigorously, and kept the handles grindingand 
 clanking, with nowand again a spell of a couple of minutes 
 rest between, until the pumps gave out the throaty sound 
 which told us that the water was exhausted. 
 
 Though this was proved beyond a doubt that, providing 
 the leak remained as it was, we should be able to keep 
 the water under, the prospect before us of having to work 
 the pumps every hour was extremely disheartening ; all 
 four of us required sleep to put us right, and already our 
 bones were aching with weariness. Yet it was certain that 
 we should be able to obtain, at the very best, but brief 
 snatches of rest ; and I, for one, did not even promise 
 myself so much, for I had strong misgivings as to the con- 
 dition of the ship’s bottom, and was prepared, at any 
 moment, to find the water gaining more rapidly upon us 
 than we could pump it out, though I kept my fears to 
 myself. 
 
 I had been on deck now for four hours at one stretch ; 
 so, leaving Cornish at the wheel, I lay down on the stew- 
 ard’s mattress in the cuddy, while he seated himself on the 
 bench with his head upon the cuddy table, and snored in 
 that posture. 
 
 But we were all aroused again within an hour by Cornish, 
 who called to us down the companion, and away we floun- 
 dered, with our eyes gummed up with sleep, to the pumps, 
 and wearily worked them like miserable automatons. 
 
 The dawn found me again at the wheel, having been 
 there half an hour. 
 
 I scanned the broken, desolate horizon in the pale light 
 creeping over it, but no ship was in sight. The sea, though 
 not nearly so dangerous as it had been, was terribly sloppy, 
 short, and quick, and tumbled very often over the ship’s 
 side, making the decks, with the raffle that encumbered 
 them, look wretched. 
 
 I had not had my clothes off me for some days, and the 
 sense of personal discomfort in no small degree aggra- 
 
254 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.’^ 
 
 vated the profound feeling of weariness which ached like 
 rheumatism in my body and absolutely stung in my legs. 
 The skin of my face was hard and dry with long exposure 
 to the terrible wind and the salt water it had blown and 
 dried upon it ; and though my underclothing was dry, yet 
 it produced all the sensation of dampness upon my skin, 
 and never in all my life had I felt so uncomfortable, weary 
 and spiritless as I did standing at the wheel when the 
 dawn broke, and I looked abroad upon the rugged fields 
 of water and found no vessel in sight to inspire me with 
 a moment’s emotion of hope. 
 
 I was replaced at the wheel by the boatswain, and took 
 another turn at the pumps. When this harrassing job was 
 ended, I went into the forecastle, making my way thither 
 with much difficulty. 
 
 I had a sacred duty to perform, and now that the daylight 
 was come, it was proper I should go to work. 
 
 On entering the forecastle, I looked around me on the 
 empty hammocks swinging from the deck, and finding one 
 that looked new and clean, took it down and threw the mat- 
 tress and blankets out of it and folded it up as a piece of 
 canvas. 
 
 I then searched the carpenter’s berth for a sail-needle, 
 twine, and palm, which things, together with the hammock, 
 I took aft. 
 
 On reaching the cuddy, I called Cornish, whose services 
 in this matter I preferred to the steward’s, and bade him 
 follow me into the cabin where the old man’s body la5^ 
 
 When there, I closed the door and informed him that we 
 should bury the poor old gentleman when the morning was 
 more advanced, and that I wished him to help me to sew 
 up the body in the hammock. 
 
 God knows I had rather that any man should have under- 
 taken this job than I ; but it was a duty I was bound to per- 
 form, and I desired, for Miss Robertson’s sake, that it should 
 be carried out with all the reverence and tenderness that 
 so rude and simple a burial was susceptible of, and nothing 
 done to cause the least violence to her feelings. 
 
 We spread the hammock open on the deck, and lifted the 
 body and placed it on the hammock, and rolled a blanket 
 over it. A very great change had come over the face of the 
 corpse since death, and I do not think I should have known 
 it as the kind!}", dignified countenance, reverent with its 
 white hair and beard, that had smiled at me from the bunk 
 and thanked me for what I had done. 
 
 For what I had done I Alas ! how mocking was this 
 
THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR/' 255 
 
 memory now ! With what painful cynicism did that lonely 
 face illustrate the power of man over the great issues of 
 life and death ! 
 
 I brought the sides of the hammock to meet over the 
 -corpse, and held them while Cornish passed the stitches. I 
 then sent him to find me a big holy-stone or any pieces of 
 iron, so as to sink the body, and he brought some pieces of 
 the stone which I had secured in the clews at the foot of 
 the hammock. 
 
 We left the face exposed, and raised the body on to the 
 bunk and covered it over ; after which I dispatched Cor- 
 nish for a carpenter’s short-stage I had noticed forward, and 
 which was in use for slinging the men over the ship’s side 
 for scraping or painting her. A grating would have an- 
 swered our purpose better, but the hatches were battened 
 down, the tarpaulins over them, and there was no grating 
 to be got at without leaving the hatchway exposed. 
 
 I dressed this short-stage in the big ensign, and placed it 
 on the upper bunk ready to be used, and then told Cornish 
 to stand by with the steward, and went aft and knocked at 
 Miss Robertson’s door. 
 
 My heart was in my throat, for this mission was even 
 more ungrateful to me than the sewing-up of the body had 
 been, and I was afraid that I should not be able to address 
 her tenderly enough, and show her how truly I mourned 
 for and with her. 
 
 As I got no answer, I was leaving, wishing her to obtain 
 all the sleep she could ; but when I had gone a few paces 
 she came out and followed me. 
 
 ‘‘ Did you knock just now, Mr. Royle ?” she asked. 
 
 I told her yes, but could not immediately summon up 
 courage enough to tell her why I had knocked. 
 
 She looked at me inquiringly, and I began to reproach 
 myself for my weakness, and still I could not address her ; 
 but, seeing me glance toward her father’s cabin, she under- 
 stood all on a sudden, and covered her face with her hands. 
 
 I have left his face uncovered for you to kiss,” I said, 
 gently laying my hand on her arm. 
 
 vShe went at once into his cabin, and I closed the door 
 upon her and waited outside. 
 
 She did not keep me long waiting. I think, brave girl 
 that she was, even amid all her desolating sorrow, that she 
 knew I would wish the burial over, so that we might address 
 ourselves again to the ship. 
 
 ‘‘ I leave him to you now,” she said. 
 
 I thought she meant that she would not witness the fu- 
 
256 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR/* 
 
 iieral, and was glad that she had so resolved, and I accord- 
 ingly took her hand to lead her away to her cabin. 
 
 “ Let me be with you she exclaimed. “ Indeed, indeed, 
 I am strong_enough to bear it. I should not be happy if I 
 did not know the moment when he left me, that I might 
 pray to God for him then.’’ 
 
 ‘‘ Be it so,” I answered. I will call you when we are 
 ready.” 
 
 She left me ; and Cornish and the steward and I went 
 into the cabin to complete the mournful preparations. 
 
 I cased the body completely in the hammock, and we then 
 raised it up and laid it upon the stage, which we had made 
 to answer for a stretcher, and over it I threw a sheet, so 
 that only the sheet and the ensign were visible. 
 
 This done, I consulted with Cornish as to what part of the 
 deck we should choose in order to tilt the body overboard. 
 It is generally the custom to rest the body near the gang- 
 way, but the ship was rolling too heavily to enable us to do 
 this now, and the main-deck was afloat ; so we decided on 
 carrying the body right aft, and thither we transported it, 
 lodging the foot of the stretcher on the rail abaft the port 
 quarter-boat. 
 
 The boatswain removed his hat when he saw the body, 
 and the others imitated him. 
 
 I went below and told Miss Robertson that all was ready, 
 and took from among the books belonging to the captain 
 an old thin volume containing the Office for the Burial of 
 Dead at Sea, printed in very large type. It was fortunate 
 that I had noticed this slip of a book when overhauling 
 Captain Coxon’s effects, for my own prayer-book did not 
 contain the office, and there was no church service among 
 the captain’s books. 
 
 I entreated Miss Robertson to reflect before resolving to 
 witness the burial. I told her that her presence could do no 
 good, and faithfully assured her that prayers would be 
 read, and the sad little service conducted as reverently and 
 tenderly as my deep sympathy and the respect which the 
 others felt for her could dictate. 
 
 She only answered that it would comfort her to pray for 
 him and herself at the moment he was leaving her, and 
 put her hand into mine, and gently and with tearless eyes, 
 though with a world of sorrow in her beautiful pale face, 
 asked me to take her on deck. 
 
 Such grief was not to be argued with — indeed, I felt it 
 would be cruel to oppose any fancy, however strange it 
 seemed to me, which might really solace her. 
 
THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.’’ 257 
 
 She started and stopped when she saw the stretcher and 
 the white sheet and the outlines beneath it, and her hand 
 clasped mine tightly ; but she recovered herself and we 
 advanced, and then, resolving that she should not see the 
 body leave the stretcher, I procured a flag and placed it 
 near the after sky-light, and said she could kneel there ; 
 which she did with her back turned upon us. 
 
 I then whispered Cornish to watch me and take note of 
 the sign I should give him to tilt the stretcher, and to do 
 it quickly ; after which I placed myself near the body and 
 began to read the service. 
 
 It was altogether a strange, impressive scene — one that 
 in a picture would, I am sure, hold the eye for a long time, 
 but in the reality create an ineffaceable memory. 
 
 The insecurity — the peril, I should prefer to say — of our 
 situation heightened my own feelings, and made me behold 
 in the corpse we were about to commit to the deep, a sad 
 type and melancholy foreunner of our own end. The ship, 
 with lier broken masts, her streaming decks, her jib-boom 
 gone, her one sail swollen by the hoarse gale, plungingand 
 rolling amid the tumultuous seas that foamed around and 
 over her ; the strong man at the wheel, bareheaded, his 
 hair blown about by the wind, looking downward with a 
 face full of blunt and honest sorrow, and his lips moving 
 as they repeated the words I read ; the motionless, kneel- 
 ing girl ; the three of us standing near the corpse ; the 
 still, dead burden on the stretcher, waiting to be launched ; 
 the blue sky and sun kindling into glory as it soared above 
 the eastern horizon — all these were details which formed 
 a picture the wildness and strangeness of which no pen 
 could describe. They are all, as a vision, before me as I 
 write ; but they make me know how poor are words, and 
 eloquence how weak, when great realities and things which 
 have befallen many men are to be described. 
 
 When I came to that part of the office wherein it is 
 directed that the body shall be let fall into the sea, my heart 
 beat anxiously, for I feared that the girl would look around 
 and see what was done. 
 
 I gave the sign, and instantly Cornish obeyed, and I thank 
 God that the sullen splash of the corpse was lost in the roar 
 of a sea bursting under the ship’s counter. 
 
 Now that it was gone, the worst was over ; and in a short 
 time I brought the service to an end, omitting many por- 
 tions which assuredly I had not skipped had not time been 
 precious to us. 
 
 I motioned to Cornish and the steward to carry the 
 
258 THE WRECK OF THE GROSYENOR.’’ 
 
 Stretcher away, and waited for Miss Robertson to rise ; but 
 she remained for some minutes on her knees, and when she 
 rose the deck was clear. 
 
 She gave me her hand, and smiled softly, though with a 
 heart-broken expression in her eyes, at the boatswain by 
 way of thanking him for his sympathy, and I then con- 
 ducted her below and left her at the door of the cabin, 
 saying : 
 
 “ I have no words to tell you how I feel for you. Pray 
 God that those who are still living may be spared, and be 
 sure that in His own good time He will comfort you.” 
 
 CHAPTER XXVII. 
 
 All that morning the gale continued fresh and the sea 
 dangerous. We found that the ship was regularly making 
 nine to ten inches of water an hour ; and after the funeral 
 we turned to and pumped her out again. 
 
 But this heavy work, coupled with our extreme anxiety 
 and the perils and labor we had gone through, was begin- 
 ning to tell heavily upon us. The steward showed signs 
 of what strength he had coming to an end, and Cornish’s 
 face had a worn and wasted look, as of a man who had 
 fasted long. The boatswain supported this fatigue best, 
 and always went cheerfully to work, and had encouraging 
 words for us all. As for me, what I suffered most from was, 
 strange to say, the eternal rolling of the ship. At times it 
 completely nauseated me. Also it gave me a racking 
 headache, and occasionally the motion so bewildered me 
 that I was obliged to sit down and hold my head in my 
 hands until the dizziness had passed. 
 
 I believe this feeling was the result of overwork, long 
 wakefulness, and preying anxiety which was hourly sap- 
 ping my constitution. Yet I was generally relieved by 
 even a quarter of an hour’s sleep, but presently was trou- 
 bled again, and I grew to dread the time when I should 
 take the wheel, for right aft the motion of the ship was in- 
 tensely felt by me, so much so that on that morning, the 
 vessel’s stern falling heavily into a hollow, I nearly fainted, 
 and only saved myself from rolling on the deck by cling- 
 ing convulsively to the wheel. 
 
 At a quarter past eleven I had just gone into the cuddy, 
 after having had an hour’s spell at the pumps with the 
 boatswain and the steward, when I heard Cornish’s voice 
 shouting down the companion, “ A sail ! a sail !” 
 
259 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE aROSVENOK.” 
 
 But a minute before I had felt so utterly prostrated that 
 I should not have believed myself capable of taking half a 
 dozen steps without a long rest between each. Yet those 
 magical words sent me rushing up the companion-ladder 
 with as much speed and energy as I should have been 
 capable of after a long night’s refreshing slumber. 
 
 The moment Cornish saw me he pointed like a madman 
 to the horizon on the weather-beam, and the ship’s stern 
 rising at that moment, I clearly beheld the sails of a vessel, 
 though in what direction she was going I could not tell by 
 the naked eye. 
 
 Both the boatswain and the other had come running aft 
 on hearing Cornish’s exclamation, and the steward, in the 
 madness of his eagerness, had swung himself on to the miz- 
 zen rigging, and stood there bawling, ‘‘ Yonder’s the ship ! 
 yonder’s the ship ! Come up here, and you’ll see her plain 
 enough !” 
 
 I got the telescope and pointed it at the vessel, and found 
 tha:t she was heading directly for us, steering due south, 
 with the gale upon her starboard quarter. 
 
 On this I cried out, She’s coming slap at us, boys ! 
 Hurrah ! Cornish, you were the first to see her ; thank 
 you ! thank yon !” 
 
 And I grasped his hand and shook it wildly. I then 
 seized the telescope and inspected the vessel again, and ex- 
 claimed, while I held the glass to my eye : 
 
 “ She’s a big ship, boson. She’s carrying a main-top-gal- 
 lant-sail, and there’s a single reef in her fore-top-sail. She 
 can’t miss us ! She’s coming right at us, hand over fist, 
 boys ! Steward, go and tell Miss Robertson to come on 
 deck. Down with you, and belay that squalling ! Do you 
 think we’re blind ?” 
 
 The small ensign was still alive, roaring away just as we. 
 had hoisted and left it ; but in my excitement I did not 
 think the signal importunate enough, though surely it was 
 so ; and rushing to the flag-locker, I got out the book of 
 signals, and .sung out to the boatswain to help me to bend 
 on the flags which I threw out, and which would represent 
 that we were sinking. 
 
 We hauled the ensign down and run up the string of 
 flags, and glorious they looked in our eyes, as they streamed 
 out in a semicircle, showing their brilliant colors against 
 the clear blue sky. 
 
 Again I took the telescope, and set it on the rail, and knelt 
 to steady myself. 
 
 The hull of the ship was now half risen, and as she came 
 
2G0 THE WKECK OF THE GROSVENOr/’ 
 
 rolling and plunging over the seas I could discern the vast 
 space of froth she was throv/ing up at her bows. Dead on 
 as she was, we could not tell whether she had hoisted any 
 flag at her peak, and I hoped, in mercy to us, that she would 
 send up an answering pennant to the royal-mast-head, so 
 that we might see it and know that our signal was per- 
 ceived. 
 
 But this was a foolish hope, only such a one as bitter, 
 eager anxiety could- coin. She was coming right at us ; she 
 could not fail to see us ; what need to answer us yet, when 
 .a little patience, only a little patience and she would be 
 within a biscuit’s throw of us 't 
 
 Miss Robertson came on deck without any covering on 
 her head, and the wind blew her hair away from its fasten- 
 ings and floated it out like a cloud of gold. She held on to 
 the rail and stared at the coming ship with wide eyes and 
 a frowning forehead ; while the steward, who had fallen 
 crazy with the sight of the ship, clambered once more into 
 the mizzen rigging, and shouted and beckoned to the ves- 
 sel as a little child would. 
 
 It did not take me long, however, to recover my own 
 reason, the more especially as 1 felt we might require all the 
 sense we had when the ship rounded and hove to. I could 
 not, indeed, hope that they would send a boat through such 
 a sea ; they would lie by us and send a boat when the 
 sea moderated, which, to judge by the barometer and the 
 high and beaming sky, we might expect to find that night 
 or next morning ; and then we should require our senses, 
 not only to keep the pumps going, but to enter the boat 
 calmly and in an orderly way, and help our rescuers to 
 save our lives. 
 
 The boatswain leaned against the companion-hatchway 
 with his arms folded, contemplating the approaching ship 
 with a wooden face. Variously and powerfully as the 
 spectacle of the vessel had affected Cornish and Miss 
 Robertson, and myself and the steward, on the boatswain 
 it had scarcely produced any impression. 
 
 I know not what kind of misgiving came into my mind 
 as I looked from the coming ship to his stolid face. 
 
 I had infinite confidence in this man’s judgment and 
 bravery, and his lifelessness on this occasion weighed down 
 upon me like a heavy presentiment, insomuch that the 
 cheery, congratulatory words I was about to address to 
 Miss Robertson died away on my lips. 
 
 I should say that we had sighted this vessel’s upper sails 
 when she was about seventeen miles distant, and, therefore, 
 
261 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSYENOR/' 
 
 coming down upon us before a strong wind, and helped 
 onward by the long running seas, in less than half an hour 
 her whole figure was plain to us upon the water. 
 
 I examined her carefully through the glass, striving to 
 make out her nationality by the cut of her aloft. I thought 
 she had the look of a Scotch ship, her hull being after the 
 pattern of the Aberdeen clippers, such as I remembered 
 them in the Australian trade, painted green, and she was 
 also rigged with sky-sail-poles and a great breadth of canvas. 
 
 I handed the glass to the boatswain, and asked him what 
 country he took her to be of. After inspecting her, he said 
 he did not think she was English ; the color of her canvas 
 looked foreign, but it was hard to tell ; we should see her 
 colors presently. 
 
 As she approached, Miss Robertson’s excitement grew 
 very great ; not demonstrative — I mean,. she did not cry 
 out nor gesticulate like the steward in the rigging ; it was 
 visible, like a kind of madness, in her eyes, in her swelling 
 bosom, in a strange, wonderful, brilliant smile upon her 
 face, such as a great actress might wear in a play, but which 
 we who observed it know to be forced and unreal. 
 
 I ran below for the fur cap and coat, and made her put 
 them on, and then drew her away from the ship’s side and 
 kept close to her, even holding her by the hand for some 
 time, for I could not tell what effect the sight of the ship 
 might produce upon her mind, already stung and weakened 
 by privations and cruel sorrow and peril. 
 
 The vessel came rolling and plunging down toward us 
 before the wind, carrying a sea on either quarter as high as 
 her main brace bumpkins, and spreading a great surface 
 of foam before and around, her. 
 
 When she was about a couple of miles off they let go the 
 main-top-gallant-halyards and clewed up the sail ; and then 
 the helm was starboarded, which brought her bows astern 
 of us and gave her a sheer, by which we saw that she was 
 a fine bark of at least eight hundred tons burden. 
 
 At the same moment she hoisted Russian colors. 
 
 I was bitterly disappointed when I saw that flag. I 
 should have been equally disappointed by the sight of any 
 other foreign flag, unless it were the Stars and Stripes, 
 which floats over brave hearts, and is a signal to English- 
 men as full of welcome and promise, almost, as their own 
 loved bit of bunting. 
 
 I had hoped, God knows how earnestly, that we should 
 behold the English ensign at the gaff-end. Our chances of 
 rescue by a British ship were fifty to one as against our 
 
262 THE WRECK OE THE GROSVENOR.’^ 
 
 chances of rescue by a foreigner. Cases, indeed, have been 
 known of ships commanded by Englishmen sighting vessels 
 in distress and leaving them to their fate ; but, to the 
 honor and glory of our calling, I say that these cases make 
 so brief a list that no impartial-minded man will allow them 
 to weigh with him a moment when he considers the vast 
 number of instances of pluck, humanity, and heroism which 
 illustrate and adorn the story of British naval life. 
 
 It is otherwise with foreigners. I write not with any 
 foolish insular prejudice against wooden shoes and con- 
 tinental connections : we can not dispute good evidence. 
 Though I believe that the Russians make fair soldiers and 
 fight bravely on sea, why was it that my heart sunk when 
 I saw that flag ? I say that the British flag is an assurance 
 to all distressed persons that what can be done for them 
 will be done for them ; and foreigners know this well, and 
 would sooner sight it when they are in peril than their own 
 colors, be those colors Dutch, or French, or Spanish, or 
 Danish, or Italian, or Russian. But he must be a confident 
 man indeed who hopes anything from a vessel sailing under 
 a foreign flag when life is to be saved at the risk of the 
 lives of the rescuers. 
 
 He’s goin' to round to !” exclaimed the boatswain, who 
 watched the movements of the ship with an unconcern abso- 
 lutely phenomenal to me even to recall now, when I con- 
 sider that the lives of us all might have depended upon the 
 stranger’s actions. 
 
 She went gracefully swooping and swashing along the 
 water, and I saw the hands upon the deck aft standing by 
 at the main-brace to back the yards. 
 
 Boson,” I cried, she means to heave to — she won’t 
 leave us.” 
 
 He made no answer, but continued watching her with an 
 immovable face. 
 
 She passed under our stern not more than a quarter of a 
 mile distant, perhaps not so far. There was a crowd of 
 persons near the wheel, some looking at us through bin- 
 ocular glasses, others through telescopes. There were a 
 few women and children among them. 
 
 Yet I could detect no hurry, no eagerness, no excitement 
 in their movements ; they appeared as imperturbable as 
 Turks or Hollanders, contemplating us as though we were 
 rather an object of curiosity than in miserable, perishing 
 distress. 
 
 I jumped upon the grating abaft the wheel, and waved 
 my hat to them and pointed to our signals. A man stand- 
 
263 
 
 THE WKECK OF THE GROSVENOR/^ 
 
 ing near their starboard quarter-boat, whom, by the way 
 he looked aloft, I judged to be the captain, flourished his 
 hand in reply. 
 
 I then, at the top of my voice and through my hands 
 shouted, “ We’re sinking ! for God’s sake stand by us V* 
 On which the same person held up his hand again, though 
 I do not believe he understood or even heard what I said. 
 
 Meanwhile they had braced up the fore-yards, and as the 
 vessel came round parallel with us, at a distance of about 
 two thirds of a mile, they backed the main-yards, and in a 
 few moments she lay steady, riding finely upon the water 
 and keeping her decks dry, though the seas were still 
 splashing over us freely. 
 
 Seeing now, as I believed, that she meant to stand by us, 
 all my excitement broke out afresh. I cried out that we 
 were saved, and fell upon my knees and thanked God for 
 his mercy. Miss Robertson sobbed aloud, and the steward 
 came down out of the rigging and danced about the deck, 
 exclaiming wildly and extending his arms toward the ship. 
 Cornish retained his grasp of the wheel, but could not move 
 his eyes from the ship ; the boatswain alone remained per- 
 fectly tranquil, and even angered me by his hard, uncon- 
 cerned face. 
 
 ‘‘ Good God !” I cried, do you not value your life ? Have 
 you nothing to say ? See, she is lying there, and will 
 wait till the sea moderates, and then fetch us on board.” 
 
 ‘‘Perhaps she may,” he answered, “and it’ll be time 
 enough for me to go mad when I am saved.” 
 
 And he then folded his arms afresh, and leaned against 
 the rail, contemplating the ship with the same extraordin- 
 ary indifference. 
 
 They now hauled down the flag, and I waited anxiously 
 to see if they would hoist the answering pennant to let us 
 know they understood our signal ; but they made no further 
 sign that way, nor could I be sure, therefore, that they un- 
 derstood the flags we hoisted ; for though in those days 
 Marryat’s Code was in use among ships of all nations, yet 
 it often happened (as it does now) that vessels, both British 
 and foreign, would, through the meanness of their owners, 
 be sent to sea with merely the flags indicating their own 
 number on board, so that speaking one of these vessels 
 were like addressing a dumb person. 
 
 The movements of the people on the Russian bark were 
 quite discernible by the naked eye ; and we all now, saving 
 the boatswain, watched her with wrapt eagerness, the 
 
264 THE WRECK OF THE OROSVENOR/' 
 
 steward stopping his mad antics to grasp the poop-rail, and 
 gaze with devouring eyes. 
 
 We did not know what they would do, and, indeed, we 
 scarcely knew what we had to expect ; for it was plain to 
 us all that a boat would stand but a poor chance in that 
 violent sea, and that we should run a greater risk of losing 
 our lives by quitting the ship than by staying in her. 
 
 But would they not give us some sign, some assurance, 
 that they meant to stand by us ? 
 
 The agony of my doubts of their intentions were ex- 
 quisite. 
 
 For some time she held her ground right abreast of us : 
 but our top-sail being full, while the Russian was actually 
 hove to, we slowly began to reach ahead of her. 
 
 Seeing this I cried out to Cornish to put the helm hard 
 down, and keep the sail flat at the leech ; but he had al- 
 ready anticipated this order, though it was a useless one ; 
 for the ship came to and fell off with every sea, though the 
 helm was hard down ; and before we could have got her to 
 behave as we wished, we should have been obliged to clap, 
 some after-sail upon her, which I did not dare do, as we had 
 only choice of the mizzen and cross-jack, and either of these 
 sails (both being large) would probably have slued her 
 round head into the sea, and thrown her dead and useless 
 on our hands. 
 
 Seeing that we were slowly bringing the Russian on to 
 our lee quarter, I called out, in the hope of encouraging 
 the others. 
 
 “ No matter ! she will let us draw^ ahead, and then 
 shorten sail and stand after us.'’ 
 
 Are they goin’ to lower that boat ?” exclaimed the 
 boatswain, suddenly starting out of his apathetic manner. 
 
 There was a crowd of men round the starboard davits 
 where the quarter-boat hung, but it was not until I brought 
 the telescope to bear upon them that I could see they 
 were holding an animated discussion. 
 
 The man who had motioned to us, and whom I took to 
 be master of the ship, stood aft, in company with two 
 others and a woman, and gesticulated very vehemently, 
 sometimes pointing at us and sometimes at the sea. 
 
 His meaning was intelligible enough to me, but I was 
 not disheartened ; for though it was plain that he was re- 
 presenting the waves as too rough to permit them to lower 
 a boat, which was a conclusive sign, at least, that those 
 whom he addressed were urging him to save us, yet his 
 
265 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE ‘‘ GROSVENOR.” 
 
 refusal was no proof that he did not mean to keep by us 
 until it should be safe to send a boat to our ship. 
 
 “ What will they do, Mr. Royle ?” exclaimed Miss Rob- 
 ertson, speaking in a voice sharpened by the terrible ex- 
 citement under which she labored. 
 
 They will not leave us,” I answered. They are men 
 — and it is enough that they should have seen you among 
 us to make them stay. Oh !” I cried, “ it is hard that those 
 waves do not subside ! But patience ! The wind is lull- 
 ing — we have a long spell of daylight before us. Would to 
 God she were an English ship ! I should have no fear 
 then.” I again pointed the glass at the vessel. 
 
 The captain was still declaiming and gesticulating ; but 
 the men had withdrawn from the quarter-boat, and were 
 watching us over the bulwarks. 
 
 Since the boat was not to be lowered, why did he con- 
 tinue arguing ? 
 
 I watched him intently, watched him until my eyes grew 
 bleared and the metal rim of the telescope seemed to burn 
 into the flesh around my eye. 
 
 I put the glass down, and turned to glance at the flags 
 streaming over my head. 
 
 There she goes ! I knew it ! They never shows no 
 pity !” exclaimed the boatswain, in a deep voice. 
 
 I looked and saw the figures of the men hauling on the 
 lee main-braces. 
 
 The yards swung round ; the vessel’s head paid off ; 
 they squared away forward, and in a few minutes her stern 
 was at us, and she went away, solemnly rolling and plung- 
 ing ; the main-top-gallant-sail being sheeted home and the 
 yard hoisted as vShe surged forward on her course. 
 
 We remained staring after her — no one speaking — no one 
 believing in the reality of what he beheld. 
 
 Of all the trials that had befallen us, this was the worst. 
 
 Of all the terrible, cruel disappointments that can afflict 
 suffering people, none, none in all the hideous catalogue, is 
 more deadly, more unendurable, more frightful to endure, 
 than that which it w^as our doom then to feel. To witness 
 our salvation at hand and then to miss it ; to have been 
 buoyed up with hope unspeakable ; to taste, in the promise 
 of rescue, the joy of renovated life ; to believe that our 
 suffering was at an end, and that in a short time we should 
 be among sympathetic rescuers, looking back with shudders 
 upon the perils from which we had been snatched — to have 
 felt all this, and then to be deceived ! 
 
266 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOr/’ 
 
 I thought my heart would burst. I tried to speak, but 
 my tongue clove to the roof of my mouth. 
 
 When the steward saw that we were abandoned he 
 uttered a loud scream and rushed headlong down into the 
 cuddy. 
 
 I took no notice of him. 
 
 Cornish ran from the wheel, and, springing on to the rail, 
 shook his fist at the departing vessel, raving, and cursing 
 her with horrible, blasphemous words, black in the face 
 with his mad and useless rage. 
 
 The boatswain took his place, and grasped the wheel, 
 never speaking a word. 
 
 I was aroused from the stupor that had come over me, 
 the effect of excessive emotion, by Miss Robertson putting 
 her hand in mine. 
 
 ‘‘ Be brave she whispered, with her mouth close to my 
 ear. God is with us still. My dead father would not 
 deceive me. We shall be saved yet. Have courage, and 
 be your own true self again." 
 
 I looked into her shining eyes, out of which all the 
 excitement that had fired them while the Russian remained 
 hove to had departed. There was a beautiful tranquillity, 
 there was a courage Heaven-inspired, there was a soft and 
 hopeful smile upon her pale face, which fell upon the 
 tempest in my breast and stilled it. 
 
 God had given her this influence over me, and I yielded 
 to it as though He himself had commanded me. 
 
 All her own troubles came before me, all her own bitter 
 trials, her miserable bereavement ; and as I heard her 
 sweet voice bidding me have courage, and beheld her 
 smiling upon me out of her deep faith in her simple, sacred 
 dream, I caught up both her hands and bent my head over 
 them and wept. 
 
 Cornish !" I cried, recovering myself, and seizing the 
 man by the arm as he stood shouting at the fast-lessening 
 ship, what is the use of those oaths ? Let them go their 
 ways — the pitiless cowards ! We are Englishmen, and our 
 lives are still our own. Come, brave companion ! we have 
 all undergone too much to permit this trial to break us. 
 See this lady ! she swears that we shall be saved yet. Be 
 of her heart and mind and the boson's there, and help us to 
 make another fight for it. Come !" 
 
 He suffered me to pull him off his perilous perch, and 
 then sat himself down upon a coil of rope, trembling all 
 over, and hid his face in his hands. 
 
 But a new trouble awaited me. 
 
267 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE “ GROSVENOR.’' 
 
 At this moment the steward came staggering up the com- 
 panion-ladder, his face purple, his eyes protruding, and talk- 
 ing loudly and incoherently. He clasped the sea-chest 
 belonging to himself, which certainly was of greater weight 
 than he in his enfeebled state would have been able to bear 
 had he not been mad. The chest was corded, and he had 
 no doubt packed it. 
 
 He rushed to the ship's side and pitched it overboard, and 
 was in the act of springing on to the rail, meaning to fling 
 himself into the sea, when I caught hold of him, and, using 
 more force than I was conscious of, dragged him backward 
 so violently that his head struck the deck like a cannon 
 shot, and he lay motionless and insensible. 
 
 That’s the best thing that could have happened to him," 
 exclaimed the boatswain. “ Let him lie a bit. He’ll come 
 to, and may be leave his craze behind him. It wouldn't be 
 the fust time I've seen a daft man knocked sensible." 
 
 And then, coolly biting a chew out of a stick of tobacco, 
 which he very carefully replaced in his breeches pocket, he 
 added : 
 
 Jim, come and lay hold of this here w^heel, will yer, 
 while me and Mr. Royle pumps the ship out ?" 
 
 Cornish got up and took the boatswain's place. 
 
 “ I can help you to pump, Mr. Royle," said Miss Robert- 
 son. 
 
 The boatswain laughed. 
 
 Lor' bless your dear 'art, miss, what next ?'* he cried. 
 ‘‘ No, no ; you stand by here ready to knock this steward 
 down agin if he shows hisself anxious to swim arter the 
 Roosian. We'll see what water the ship’s a-makin' ; and if 
 she shows herself obstinate, as I rayther think she will, why, 
 we'll all turn to and leave her. For you've got to deal with 
 a bad ship as you would with a bad wife : use every gen- 
 teel persuasion fust ; and if that won’t alter her, there's 
 nothen for it but to grease your boots, oil your hair, and 
 po-litely walk out." 
 
 CHAPTER XXVIII. 
 
 There being but two of us now to work the pumps, it 
 was more than we could do to keep them going. We plied 
 them, with a brief spell between, and then my arms fell to 
 my side, and I told the boatswain I could pump no more. 
 
 He sounded the well and made six inches. 
 
268 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR/' 
 
 “ There’s only two inches left that we can get out of 
 her,” said he ; and they’ll do no harm.” 
 
 On which we quitted the main-deck and came into the 
 cuddy. 
 
 Mr. Royle,” he said, seating himself on the edge of the 
 table, ‘^we shall have to leave this ship if we aren’t taken 
 off her. I reckon it’ll require twelve feet o’ water to sink 
 her, allowin’ for there being a deal o’ wood in the cargo ; 
 and may be she won’t go down at that. However, we’ll 
 say twelve feet, and supposin’ we lets her be, she’ll give us, 
 if you like, eight or nine hours afore settlin.’ I’m not say- 
 ing as we ought to leave her ; but I’m lookin’ at you, sir, 
 and see that you’re very nigh knocked up ; Cornish is 
 about a quarter o’ the man he was ; an’ as to the bloomin’ 
 steward, he’s as good as drowned, no better and no worse. 
 We shall take one spell too many at them pumps and fall 
 down under it an’ never get up agin. Wot we had best do 
 is to keep a look all around for wessels, get that there 
 quarter-boat ready for lowerin’, and stand by to leave the 
 ship when the sea calms. You know how Bermuda bears, 
 don’t you, sir ?” 
 
 I can find out to-night. It is too late to get sights 
 now.” 
 
 I think,” he returned, ‘‘ that our lives’ll be as safe in 
 the boat as they are on board this ship, an’ a trifle safer. 
 I’ve been watching this wessel a good deal, and my belief 
 is that wos another gale to strike her, she’d make one o’ 
 her long plunges and go to pieces like a pack o’ cards, 
 when she got to the bottom o’ the walley o’ water. Of 
 course if this sea don’t calm we must make shift to keep 
 her afloat until it do. You’ll excuse me for talkin’ as 
 though I wos dictatin’. I’m just givin’ you the thoughts 
 that come into my head while we wos pumpin’.” 
 
 I quite agree with you,” I replied ; “ I am only thinking 
 of the size of the quarter-boat — w^hether she isn’t too small 
 for five persons ?” 
 
 “ Not she ! I’ll get a bit of a mast rigged up in her, and 
 it’ll go hard if we don’t get four miles an hour out of her 
 somehows. How far might the Bermuda Islands be off 
 I answered, after reflecting some moments, that they 
 would probably be distant from the ship between two hun- 
 dred and fifty and three hundred miles. 
 
 “ We should get pretty near ’em in three days,” said he. 
 if the wind blew that way. Will you go an’ tell the young 
 lady w^hat we’re thinkin’ o’ doin’, while I overhauls the 
 boat an’ see what’s wantin’ in her ? One good job is, we 
 
269 
 
 THE WKECK OF THE GROSVENOK/' 
 
 sha’n’t have to put off, through the ship’s sinkin’ all of a 
 heap.” 
 
 “ There’s a long warning given us, and I can’t help think- 
 in’ that the stormy weather’s blown hisself out, for the sky 
 looks to me to have a regular-set fair blue in it.” 
 
 He went on to the main-deck. I inspected the glass, 
 which I found had risen since I last looked at it. This, 
 coupled with the brilliant sky and glorious sunshine and the 
 diminishing motion of the ship, cheered me somewhat, 
 though I looked forward with misgiving to leaving the ship, 
 having upon me the memory of sufferings endured by ship- 
 wrecked men in this lonely condition, and remembering 
 that Mary Robertson would be one of us, and have to share 
 in any privations that might befall us. 
 
 At the same time, it was quite clear to me that the boat- 
 swain, Cornish, and myself, would never, with our failing 
 strength, be able to keep the ship afloat ; and for Miss Rob- 
 ertson’s sake, therefore, it was our duty to put a cheerful 
 face upon the melancholy alternative. 
 
 When I reached the poop, the first thing I beheld was the 
 Russian bark, now a square of gleaming white upon the 
 southern horizon. 
 
 I quickly averted my eyes from the shameful object, and 
 saw that the steward had recovered from his swoon, and 
 was squatting against the companion, counting his fingers 
 and smiling at them. 
 
 Miss Robertson was steering the ship, while Cornish lay 
 extended along the deck, his head pillowed on a flag. 
 
 The wind (as by the appearance of the weather I might 
 have anticipated, had my mind been free to speculate on 
 such things) had dropped suddenly, and was now a gentle 
 breeze, and the sea was subsiding rapidly. Indeed, a most 
 golden, glorious afternoon had set in, with a promise of a 
 hot and breathless night. 
 
 I approached Miss Robertson, and asked her what was 
 the matter with Cornish. 
 
 “ I noticed him reeling at the wheel,” she answ^ered, 
 ‘‘ with his face quite white. I put a flag for his head, and 
 told him to lie down. I called to you, but you did not hear 
 me ; and I have been waiting to see you that you might get 
 him some brandy.” 
 
 I found that the boatswain had not yet come aft, and at 
 once went below to procure a dram for Cornish. I returned 
 and knelt by his side, and was startled to perceive that his 
 e)^eballs were turned up, and his hands and teeth clinched, 
 as though he were convulsed. Sharp tremors ran through 
 
270 THE WRECK OF THE ‘‘ GROSVENOR.’’ 
 
 his body, and he made no reply nor appeared to hear me, 
 though I called his name several times. 
 
 Believing that he was dying, I shouted to the boatswain, 
 who came immediately. 
 
 The moment he looked at Cornish he uttered an excla- 
 mation. 
 
 “ God knows what ails the poor creature !” I cried. 
 “ Lift his head that I may put some brandy into his 
 mouth.” 
 
 The boatswain raised him by the shoulders, but his head 
 hung back like a dead man’s. I drew out my knike and in- 
 serted the blade between his teeth, and by this means con- 
 trived to introduce some brandy into his mouth, but it bub- 
 bled back again, which was a terrible sign, I thought ; and 
 still the tremors shook his poor body, and the eyes re- 
 mained upturned, making the face most ghastly to see. 
 
 ‘‘ It’s his heart broke !” exclaimed the boatswain, in a 
 tremulous voice. “ Jim ! what’s the matter with ’ee, mate ? 
 You’re not goin’ to let the sight o’ that Roosian murderer 
 kill you ? Come, come ! God Almighty knows we’ve all 
 had a hard fight for it, but we’re not beat yet, lad. ’Tis but 
 another spell o’ waitin’, and it’ll come right presently. 
 Don’t let a gale o’ wind knock the breath out o’ you. What 
 man as goes to sea but meets with reverses like this here ? 
 S waller the brandy, Jim ! My God, Mr. Royle, he’s 
 dyin’ !” 
 
 As he said this Cornish threw up his arms and stiffened 
 out his body. So strong was his dying action that he 
 knocked the glass of brandy out of my hand and threw me 
 backward some paces. The pupils of his eyes rolled down 
 and a film came over them ; he uttered something in a 
 hoarse whisper, and lay dead on the boatswain’s knee. 
 
 I glanced at Miss Robertson. Her lips were tightly 
 compressed, otherwise the heroic girl showed no emotion. 
 
 The boatswain drew a deep breath, and let the dead 
 man’s head fall gently on the flag. 
 
 “For Miss Robertson’s sake,” I whispered, “let us carry 
 him forward.” 
 
 He acquiesced in silence, and we bore the body off the 
 poop and laid it on the fore-hatch. 
 
 “ There will be no need to bury him,” said I. 
 
 “ No need and no time, sir. I trust God’ll be merciful to 
 the poor sailor when he’s called up. He was made bad by 
 them others, sir. His heart wasn’t wrong,” replied the 
 boatswain. 
 
 I procured a blanket from the forecastle and covered the 
 
THE WRECK OF THE GROSTENOR/’ 271 
 
 body with it, and we then walked back to the poop slowly 
 and without speaking. 
 
 I felt the death of this man keenly. He had worked well, 
 confronted danger cheerfully ; he had atoned, in his un- 
 tutored fashion, for the wrongs he had taken part in ; 
 besides, the fellowship of peril was a tie upon us all, not to 
 be sundered without a pang, which our hearts never would 
 have felt had fate dealt otherwise with us. 
 
 I stopped a moment with the boatswain to look at the 
 steward before joining Miss Robertson. To many, I 
 believe, this spectacle of idiotcy would have been more 
 affecting than Cornish's death. He was tracing figures, 
 such as circles and crosses, with his forefinger on the deck, 
 smiling vacantly meanwhile, and now and then looking 
 around him with rolling, unmeaning eyes. 
 
 How is it with you, my man ?" I said. 
 
 He gazed at me very earnestly, rose to his feet, and tak- 
 ing my arm, drew me a short distance away from the boat- 
 swain. 
 
 A ship passed us just now, sir," he exclaimed, in a 
 whisper, and with a profoundly confidential air. “ Did you 
 see her ?" 
 
 ‘‘ Yes steward, I saw her." 
 
 ‘‘ A word in your ear, sir — mum ! that's the straight tip. 
 Do you see ? I was tired of this ship, sir — tired of being 
 afraid of drowning. I put myself on board that vessel, and 
 there I am now, sir. But hush ! do you know I cannot talk 
 to them — they're furriners ! Roosians, sir, by the living 
 cock ! — that's my oath — and it crows every morning in my 
 back garden." 
 
 He struck me softly on the waistcoat, and fell back a 
 step, with his finger on his lip. 
 
 ‘‘ Ah," said I, ‘‘ I understand. Sit down again and go on 
 drawing on the deck, and then they'll think you're lost in 
 study and not trouble you." 
 
 “ foght my lord — your lordship's 'umble servant," an- 
 swered the poor creature, making me a low bow ; and with 
 a lofty and dignified air he resumed his place on the deck 
 near the companion. 
 
 Wot was he sayin' ?" inquired the boatswain. 
 
 He is quite imbecile. He thinks he is on board the 
 Russian," I replied. 
 
 “ Well, that’s a comfort," said the boatswain. He'll not 
 be tryin' to swim arter her agin." 
 
 “ Miss Robertson," I exclaimed, you need not remain 
 
272 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.” 
 
 at the wheel. There is so little wind now that the ship may 
 be left to herself.*' 
 
 Saying which I made the wheel fast and led her to one 
 of the sky-lights. 
 
 “ Boson/’ said I, will you fetch us something to eat and 
 drink out of the pantry ? Open a tin of meat, and get some 
 biscuit and wine. This may be our last meal on board the 
 ‘ Grosvenor,* ’* I added, to Miss Robertson, as the boatswain 
 left us. 
 
 She looked at me inquiringly, but did not speak. 
 
 Before we knew," I continued, that poor Cornish was 
 dying, the boatswain and I resolved that we should all of 
 us leave the ship. We have no longer the strength toman 
 the pumps. The water is coming in at the rate of a foot 
 an hour, and we have found latterly that even three of us 
 can not pump more at a time out of her than six or seven 
 inches, and every spell at the pumps leaves us more ex- 
 hausted. But even though we had hesitated to leave her, 
 yet. now that Cornish is gone and the steward has fallen 
 imbecile, we liave no alternative." 
 
 I understand," she said, glancing at the boat and com- 
 pressing her lips. 
 
 You are not afraid — you who have shown more heart and 
 courage than all of us put together ?" 
 
 ‘‘ No — I am not much afraid. I believe that God is look- 
 ing down upon us and that He will preserve us. But," she 
 cried, taking a short breath, and clasping her hands con- 
 vulsively, “it will be very, very lonely on the great sea in 
 that little boat." 
 
 “Why more lonely in that little boat than on this broken 
 and sinking ship ? I believe, with you, that God is looking 
 down upon us, and He has given us that pure and beautiful 
 sky as an encouragement and a promise. Contrast the sea 
 now with what it was this morning. In a few hours hence 
 it will be calm ; and believe me when I say that we shall be 
 a thousand-fold safer in that boat than we are in this 
 strained and leaking ship. Even while we talk now the 
 vrater is creeping into the hold, and every hour will make 
 her sink deeper and deeper until she disappears beneath 
 the surface. On the other hand, we may have many days 
 together of this fine weather. I will steer the boat for the 
 Bermuda Islands, which we can not miss by heading the 
 boat west, even if I should lack the means of ascertaining 
 our exact whereabouts, which you may trust me will not 
 be the case. Moreover, the chance of our being rescued 
 by a passing ship will be much greater when we are in the 
 
THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOr/’ 273 
 
 boat than it is while we remain here ; for no ship, though 
 she were commanded by a savage, would refuse to pick a 
 boat up and take its occupants on board ; whereas vessels, 
 as we have already seen to our cost, will sight distressed 
 ships and leave them to shift for themselves/’ 
 
 “ I do not doubt you are right,” she replied, with a plaint- 
 ive smile. ‘‘ I should not say or do anything to oppose 
 you. And believe me,” she exclaimed, earnestly, that I 
 do not think more of. my own life than that of my com- 
 panions. Death is not so terrible but that we may meet it, 
 if God wills, calmly. And I would rather die at once, Mr. 
 Royle, than win a few short years of life on hard and bitter 
 terms.” 
 
 She looked at the steward as she spoke, and an expression 
 of beautiful pity came into her face. 
 
 “ Miss Robertson,” I said, “ in my heart I am pledged to 
 save your life. If you die, we both die ! — of that be sure.” 
 
 ‘‘ I know what I owe you,” she answered, in a low and 
 broken voice. I know that my life is yours, won by you 
 from the very jaws of death, soothed and supported by you 
 afterward. What my gratitude is only God knows. I have 
 no words to tell you.” 
 
 Do you give me the life I have saved .^” I asked, 
 wondering at my own breathless voice as I questioned her. 
 
 ‘‘ I do,” she replied, firmly, lifting up her eyes and look- 
 ing at me. 
 
 ‘‘ Do you give it to me because your sweet and generous 
 gratitude makes you think it my due — not knowing I am 
 poor, not remembering that my station in life is humble, 
 without a question as to my past ?” 
 
 I give it to you because I love you !” she answered, 
 extending her hand. 
 
 I drew her toward me and kissed her forehead. 
 
 ‘‘ God bless you, Mary, darling, for your faith in me ! 
 God bless you for your priceless gift of your love to me ! 
 Living or dead, dearest, we are one !” 
 
 And she, as though to seal these words, which our dan- 
 ger invested with an entrancing mysteriousness, raised my 
 hand to her spotless lips, and then held it some moments 
 to her heart. 
 
 The boatswain, coming up the poop-ladder, saw her hold- 
 ing my hand. He approached us slowly and in silence ; 
 and, putting down the tray, which he had heaped, with 
 sailor-like profusion, with food enough for a dozen persons, 
 stood looking on us thoughtfully. 
 
274 
 
 THE WBECK OF THE OROSVENOR.” 
 
 Mr. Royle,” he said, in a deliberate voice, you’ll 
 excuse me sayin’ of it, but, sir, yov’ve found her out ?” 
 
 I have, boson.” 
 
 You’ve found her out, sir, as the truest-heated gell as 
 ever did duty as a darter 
 I have.” 
 
 ‘‘ I’ve watched her, and know her to be British — true oak, 
 seasoned by God Almighty, as does this sort o’ work better 
 nor Time ! You’ve found her out, sir 
 It is true, boson.” 
 
 “And you, miss,” he exclaimed, in the same deliberate 
 voice, “have found Aim out.” 
 
 She looked downward with a blush. 
 
 “ Mr. Royle, and you, miss,” he continued, “ I’m not 
 goin’ to say nothen agin this being the right time to find 
 each other out in. It’s Almighty Providence as brings 
 these here matters to pass, and it’s in times o’ danger as 
 love speaks out strongest, turnin’ the heart into a speakin’- 
 trumpet and hailin’ with a loud and tremendious voice. 
 Wot I wur goin’ to say is this : that in Mr. Royle I’ve seen 
 the love for a long while past burnin’ and strugglin’, and 
 sometimes hidin’ of itself, and then burstin’ up afresh like 
 a flare aboard o’ a sinkin’ ketch on a windy night ; and in 
 you, miss, I’ve likewise seen tokens as ’ud ha’ made me up 
 and speak my joy days an’ days ago, had it been my con- 
 sarn to attend to ’em. I say, that now as we’re sinkin’ 
 without at all meanin’ to drown, with no wun but God 
 Almighty to see us, this is the properest time for you to 
 have found each other out in. Mr. Royle, your hand, sir ; 
 miss, yours. I say, God bless you ! While we have breath 
 we’ll keep the boat afloat ; and if it’s not to be, still I’ll say, 
 God bless you !” 
 
 He shook us heartily by the hand, looked hard at the 
 poor steward, as though he would shake hands with him 
 too ; then walked aft, hauled down the signals, stepped 
 into the cuddy, returned with the large ensign, bent it on 
 to the halyards, and ran it up to the gaff-end. 
 
 “ That,” said he, returning and looking up proudly at the 
 flag, “ is to let them as it may consarn know that we’re not 
 dead yet. Now, sir, shall I pipe to dinner ?’' 
 
275 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR/' 
 
 CHAPTER XXIX. 
 
 I THINK the boatswain was right. 
 
 It was no season for love-making ; but it was surely a 
 fitting moment “for finding each other out in.'' 
 
 I can say this — and, God knows, never was there less bom- 
 bast in such a thought than there was in mine — that when 
 I looked round upon the sea and then upon my beloved 
 companion, I felt that I would rather have chosen death, 
 with her love to bless me in the end, than life without 
 knowledge of her. 
 
 I put food before the steward and induced him to eat ; 
 but it was pitiful to see his silly, instinctive ways — no reason 
 in them, nothing but a mechanical guiding, with foolish, 
 fleeting smiles upon his pale face. 
 
 i thought of that wife of his whose letter he had wept 
 over, and his child, and scarcely knew whether it would not 
 have been better for him and them that he should have 
 died than return to them a broken-down, puling imbecile. 
 
 I said as much to Mary, but the tender heart would not 
 agree with me. 
 
 “ While there is life there is hope," she answered, softly. 
 “ Should God permit us to reach home, I will see that the 
 poor fellow is well cared for. It may be that when all these 
 horrors have passed, his mind will recover its strength. 
 Our trials are very hard. When I saw that Russian ship, I 
 thought my own brain would go." 
 
 She pressed her hand to her forehead, and an expression 
 of suffering, provoked by memory, came into her face: 
 
 We dispatched our meal, and I went on to the main-deck 
 to sound the well. I found two feet of water in the hold, 
 and I came back and gave the boatswain the soundings, 
 who recommended that we should at once turn to and get 
 the boat ready. 
 
 I said to him, as he clambered into the boat for the* pur- 
 pose of overhauling her, that I fully believed that a special 
 Providence was watching over us, and that we might con- 
 fidently hope God would not abandon us now. 
 
 “ If the men had not chased us in this boat," I continued, 
 “what chance should we have to save our lives? The 
 other boat is useless, and we should never have been able 
 to repair her in time to get away from the ship. Then 
 look at the weather ! I have predicted a dead calm to- 
 night, and already the wind is gone." 
 
276 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR. ' 
 
 Yes, everything’s happened for the best,” he replied. 
 
 I only wish poor Jim’s life had been saved. It’s a’most 
 like leavin’ of him to drown, to go away without buryin’ 
 him ; and yet I know there’d be no use in puttin’ him over- 
 board. There’s been a deal o’ precious human life wasted 
 since we left the Channel ; and who are the murderers ? 
 Why, the owners. It’s all come of their sendin’ the ship to 
 sea with rotten stores. A few dirty pounds ’ud ha’ saved 
 all this. 
 
 We had never yet had the leisure to inspect the stores 
 with which the mutineers had furnished the quarter-boat, 
 and we now found, in spite of their having shifted a lot of 
 provisions out of her into the long-boat before starting in 
 pursuit of us, that there was still an abundance left : four 
 kegs of water, several tins of cuddy bread, preserved meats 
 and fruits, sugar, flour, and other things, not to mention 
 such items as boxes of lucifer matches, fishing-tackle, a 
 burning glass, a quantity of tools and nails ; in a word, 
 everything which men in the condition they had hoped to 
 find themselves in might stand in need of to support life. 
 Indeed, the foresight illustrated by the provisioning of this 
 boat was truly remarkable, the only things they had omit- 
 ted being a mast and sail, it having been their intention 
 to keep this boat in tow of the other. I even found that 
 they had furnished the boat with the oars belonging to the 
 disabled quarter-boat in addition to her own. 
 
 However, the boat was not yet stocked to my satisfac- 
 tion. I therefore repaired to my cabin and procured the 
 boat’s compass, some charts, a sextant, and other necessary 
 articles such as the “ Nautical Almanac,” and pencils and 
 paper wherewith to work out my observations, which I 
 placed very carefully in the locker in the stern-sheets of 
 the boat. 
 
 I allowed Mary to help me, that the occupation might 
 divert her mind from the overwhelming thoughts which 
 the gradual settling of the ship on which we stood must 
 have excited in the strongest and bravest mind ; and, in- 
 deed, I worked busily and eagerly to guard myself against 
 any terror that might come upon me. She it was who 
 suggested that we should provide ourselves with lamps 
 and oil ; and I shipped a lantern to hoist at our mast-head 
 when the darkness came, and the bull’s-eye lamp to ena- 
 ble me to work out observations of the stars, which I in- 
 tended to make when the night fell. To all these things, 
 which sound numerous, but in reality occupied but little 
 space, I added a can of oil, meshes for the lamps, top coats, 
 
THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.’^ 277 
 
 oil-skins, and rugs to protect ns at night, so that the after- 
 noon was well advanced before we had ended our prepara- 
 tions. Meanwhile, the boatswain had stepped a top-gallant- 
 stun’sail boom to serve us for a mast, well stayed, with a 
 block and halyards at the masthead to serve for hoisting a 
 flag or lantern, and a spare top-gallant-stun'sail to act as a 
 sail. 
 
 By this time the wind had completely died away ; a peace- 
 ful deep-blue sky stretched from horizon to horizon ; and 
 the agitation of the sea had subsided into a long and silent 
 swell, which washed up against the ship’s sides, scarcely 
 causing her to roll, so deep had she sunk in the water 
 
 I now thought it high time to lower the boat and bring 
 her alongside, as our calculation of the length cf time to be 
 occupied by the ship in sinking might be falsified to our 
 destruction by her suddenly going stern down with us on 
 board. 
 
 We therefore lowered the boat, and got the gangway- 
 ladder over-the side. 
 
 The boatswain got into the boat first to help Mary into 
 her. I then took the steward by the arms and brought him 
 along smartly, as there was danger in keeping the boat 
 washing against the ship’s side. He resisted at first, and 
 only smiled vacantly when I threatened to leave him ; but 
 on the boatswain crying out that his wife was waiting for 
 him„ the poor idiot got himself together with a scramble, 
 and went so hastily over the gangway that he narrowly 
 escaped a ducking. 
 
 I paused a moment at the gangway and looked around, 
 striving to remember if there was anything we had forgot- 
 ten which would be of some use to us, Mary watched me 
 anxiously, and called to me by my Christian name, at the 
 same time extending her arms. I would not keep her in 
 suspense a moment, and at once dropped into the boat. 
 She grasped and fondled my hand, and drew me close be- 
 side her. 
 
 I should have gone on board again had you delayed 
 coming,” she whispered. 
 
 The boatswain shoved the boat’s head off, and we each 
 shipped an oar and pulled the boat about a quarter of a 
 mile away from the ship ; and then, from a strange and 
 wild curiosity to behold the ship sink, and still in our hearts 
 clinging to her, not only as the home where we had found 
 shelter for many days past, but as the only visible object 
 in all the stupendous reach of waters, we threw in the oars 
 and sat watching her. 
 
278 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.’' 
 
 She had now sunk as deep as her main-chains, and was 
 but a little higher out of the water than the hull from which 
 we had rescued Mary and her father. It was strange to 
 behold her even from a short distance and notice her little- 
 ness in comparison with the immensity of the deep on 
 which she rested, and recall the terrible seas she had braved 
 and triumphed over. 
 
 Few sailors can behold the ship in which they have 
 sailed sinking before their eyes without the same emotion 
 of distress and pity, almost, which the spectacle of a drown- 
 ing man excites in them. She has grown a familiar name, 
 a familiar object ; thus far she has borne them in safety ; 
 she has been rudely beaten, and' yet has done her duty ; 
 but the tempest has broken her down at last ; all the beauty 
 is shorn from her ; she is weary with the long and dread- 
 ful struggles with the vast forces that nature arrayed 
 against her ; she sinks, a desolate, abandoned thing, in 
 mid-ocean, carrying with her a thousand memories which 
 surge up in the heart with the pain of a strong man’s 
 tears. 
 
 I looked from the ship to realize our own position. Per- 
 haps not yet could it be keenly felt, for the ship was still 
 a visible object for us to hold on by ; and yet, turning my 
 eyes away to the far reaches of the horizon at one moment 
 borne high on the summit of the ocean swell, which appeared 
 mountainous when felt in and viewed from the boat, then 
 sinking deep in the hollow, so that the near ship was hid- 
 den from us — the supreme loneliness of our situation, our 
 helplessness, and the fragility and diminutiveness of the 
 structure on which our lives depended, came home to me 
 with the pain and wonder of a shock. 
 
 Our boat, however, was new this voyage, with a good 
 beam, and showing a tolerably bold side, considering her 
 dimensions and freight. Of the two quarter-boats with 
 which the Grosvenor ” had been furnished, this was the 
 larger and the stronger built, and for this reason had been 
 chosen by Stevens. I could not hope, indeed, that she 
 would live a moment in anything of a sea ; but she w^as 
 certainly stout enough to carry us to the Bermudas, pro- 
 viding that the weather remained moderate. 
 
 It was now six o’clock. I said to the boatswain : 
 
 “ Every hour of this weather is valuable to us. There is 
 no reason why we -should stay here.” 
 
 I should like to see her sink, Mr. Royle ; I should like 
 to know that poor Jim found a regular coffin in her,” he 
 answered, We can’t make no headway with the sail, and 
 
279 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVEHOR.” 
 
 I don’t recommend rowin’ for the two or three mfle we can 
 fetch with the oars. It ’ud be wurse nor pumpin’.” 
 
 He was right. When I reflected, I was quite sure 1 could 
 not, in my exhausted state, be able to handle one of the 
 big oars for even five minutes at a stretch ; and, admitting 
 that I had been strong enough to row for a couple of hours, 
 yet the result to have been obtained could not have been 
 important enough to justify the serious labor. 
 
 The steward all this time sat perfectly quiet in the bot- 
 tom of the boat, with his back against the mast. He paid 
 no attention to us when we spoke, nor looked around him, 
 though sometimes he would fix his eyes vacantly on the 
 sky as if his shattered mind found relief in contemplating 
 the void. I was heartily glad to find him quiet, though I 
 took care to watch him, for it was difficult to tell whether 
 his imbecility was not counterfeited, by his madness, to 
 throw us off our guard, and furnish him with an oppor- 
 tunity to play us and himself some deadly trick. 
 
 As some hours had elapsed since we had tasted food, I 
 opened a tin of meat and prepared a meal. The boatswain 
 ate heartily, and so did the steward : but I could not pre- 
 vail upon Mary to take more than a biscuit and sherry and 
 water. 
 
 Indeed, as the evening approached, our position affected 
 her more deeply, and often, after she had cast her eyes 
 toward the horizon, I would see her lips whispering a 
 prayer, and feel her hand tightening on mine. 
 
 The ship still floated, but she was so low in the water 
 that I every minute expected to see her vanish. The water 
 was above her main-chains, and I could only attribute her 
 obstinacy in not sinking to the great quantity of wood — 
 both in cases and goods — which composed her cargo. 
 
 The sun was now quite close to the horizon, branding 
 the ocean with a purple glare, but itself descending into a 
 cloudless sky. I cannot express how majestic and wonder- 
 ful the great orb looked to us who were almost level with 
 the water. Its disk seemed vaster than I had ever before 
 seen it, and there was something sublimely solemn in the 
 loneliness of its descent. All the sky about it, and far to 
 the south and north, was changed into the color of gold by 
 its luster ; and over our heads the heavens were an exquis- 
 ite tender green, which melted in the east into a dark blue. 
 
 I was telling Mary that ere the sun sunk again we might 
 be on board a ship, and whispering any words of encour- 
 agement and hope to her, when I was startled by the boat- 
 swain crying, Now she’s gone ! Look at her !” 
 
280 THE WRECK OF THE “ GROSVENOR.’’ 
 
 I turned my eyes toward the ship, and could scarcely 
 credit my senses when I found that her hull had vanished, 
 and that nothing was to be seen of her but her spars, 
 which were all aslant sternward. 
 
 I held my breath as I saw the masts sink lower and 
 lower. First the cross-jack yard was submerged, fhe gaff 
 with the ensign hanging dead at the peak, then the main- 
 yard ; presently only the main-top-mast cross-trees were 
 visible, a dark cross upon the water ; they vanished. At 
 the same moment the sun disappeared behind the horizon ; 
 and now we were alone on the great, breathing deep, with 
 all the eastern sky growing dark as we watched. 
 
 “ It’s all over !’* said the boatswain, breaking the silence, 
 and speaking in a hollow tone. “ No livin' man’ll ever see 
 the ‘ Grosvenor ’ again !” 
 
 Mary shivered and leaned against me. I took up a rug 
 and folded it round her, and kissed her forehead. 
 
 The boatswain had turned his back upon us, and sat with 
 his hands folded, I believe in prayer. I am sure he was 
 thinking of Jim Cornish, and I would not have interrupted 
 that honest heart’s communion with its Maker for the value 
 of the ship that had sunk. 
 
 Darkness came down very quickly, and, that we might 
 lose no chance of being seen by any distant vessel, I lighted 
 the ship’s lantern and hoisted it at the mast-head. I also 
 lighted the bull’s-eye lamp and set it in ihe stern-sheets. 
 
 “ Mary,” I whispered, “ I will make you up a bed in the 
 bottom of the boat. While this weather lasts, dearest, we 
 have no cause to be alarmed by our position. It will make 
 me happy to see you sleeping, and be sure that while you 
 sleep there will be watchful eyes near you.’^ 
 
 ‘‘ I will sleep as I am here, by your side ; I shall rest bet- 
 ter so,” she answered. “ I could not sleep lying down.” 
 
 It was too sweet a privilege to forego ; I passed my arm 
 around her and held her close to me ; and she closed her 
 eyes like a child, to please me. 
 
 Worn out as I was, enfeebled both intellectually and 
 physically by the heavy strain that had been put upon me 
 ever since that day when I had been ironed by Captain 
 Coxon’s orders, I say — and I solemnly believe in the truth 
 of what I am about to write — that had it not been for the 
 living reality of this girl, encircled by my arm, with her 
 head supported by my shoulder ; had it not been for the 
 deep love I felt for her, which localized my thoughts, and, 
 so to say, humanized them down to the level of our situa- 
 tion, forbidding them to trespass beyond the prosaic limits 
 
THK WKECK OE THE GROSTENOr/’ 
 
 281 
 
 of our danger, of the precautions to be taken by us, of our 
 chances of rescue, of the course tj^be steered when the 
 wind should fill our sail — I should have gone mad when the 
 night came down upon the sea and enveloped our boat (a 
 lonely speck on the gigantic world of water) in the mystery 
 and fear of the darkness. I know this by recalling the fancy 
 that for a few moments possessed me in looking along the 
 water, when I clearly beheld the outline of a coast, with innu- 
 merable lights winking upon it ; by the whirling, dizzy sensa- 
 tion in my head which followed the extinction of the vision ; 
 by the emotion of wild horror and unutterable disappoint- 
 ment which overcame me when I detected the cheat. I 
 pressed my darling to me, and looked upon her sweet face, 
 revealed by the light shed by the lantern at the mast-head, 
 and all my misery left me ; and the delight which the 
 knowledge that she was my own love, and that I held her 
 in my arms, gave me, fell like an exorcism upon the demons 
 of my stricken imagination. 
 
 She smiled when I pressed her to my side, and when she 
 saw my face close to hers, looking at her ; but she did not 
 know that she had saved me from a fate more dreadful than 
 death, and that I— so strong as I seemed, so earnest as I 
 had shown myself in my conflicts with fate, so resolutely 
 as I had striven to comfort her — had been rescued from 
 madness by her whom I had a thousand times pitied for 
 her helplessness. 
 
 She fell asleep at last, and I sat for nearly two hours 
 motionless, that I should not awaken her. The steward 
 slept with his head in his arms, kneeling — a strange, mad 
 posture. The boatswain sat forward, with his face turned 
 aft and his arms folded. I addressed him once, but he did 
 not answer. Probably I spoke too low for him to hear, be- 
 ing fearful of waking Mary ; but there was little we had to 
 say. Doubtless he found his thoughts too engrossing to 
 suffer him to talk. 
 
 Being anxious to take a star,*' as we say at sea, and not 
 knowing how the time went, I gently drew out my watch 
 and found the hour a quarter to eleven. In replacing the 
 watch I aroused Mary, who raised her head and looked 
 round her with eyes that flashed in the lantern light. 
 
 “ Where are we ?’* she exclaimed, and bent her head to 
 gaze at me, on which she recollected herself. ‘‘ Poor boy !*' 
 she said, taking my hand, I have kept you supporting my 
 weight. You were more tired than I. But it is your turn 
 now. Rest your head on my shoulder.’* 
 
 ‘‘ No, it is still your turn,** I answered, and you shall 
 
282 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.” 
 
 sleep again presently. But since you are awake, I will try 
 to find t)ut where we are. You shall hold the lamp for me 
 while I make my calculations and examine the chart.” 
 
 Saying which, I drew out my sextant and got across the 
 thwarts to the mast, which I stood up alongside of to lean 
 on ; for the swell, though moderate enough to pass with- 
 out notice on a big vessel, lifted and sunk the boat in such 
 a way as to make it difficult to stand steady. 
 
 I was in the act of raising the sextant to my eye, when 
 the boatswain suddenly cried, “ Mr. Royle, listen !” 
 
 What do you hear ?” I asked. 
 
 ‘‘ Hush ! listen now !” he answered, in a breathless voice. 
 
 I strained my ear, but nothing was audible to me but the 
 wash of the water ugainst the boat’s side. 
 
 Don’t you hear it, Mr. Royle ?” he cried, in a kind of 
 agony, holding up his finger. “ Miss Robertson, don’t 5^ou 
 hear something ?” 
 
 There was another interval of silence, and Mary an- 
 swered : I hear a kind of throbbing.” 
 
 It is so !” I exclaimed. I hear it now ! it is the 
 engines of a steamer !” 
 
 “ A steamer ? Yes ! I heard it ! where is she V shouted 
 the boatswain, and he jumped on to the thwart on which I 
 stood. 
 
 We strained our ears again. 
 
 That throbbing sound, as Mary had accurately described 
 it, closely resembling the rhythmical running of a locomo- 
 tive-engine heard in the country on a silent night at a long 
 distance, was now distinctly audible ; but so smooth was 
 the water, so breathless the night, that it was impossible to 
 tell how far away the vessel might be ; for so fine and deli- 
 cate a vehicle of sound is the ocean in a calm, that, though 
 the hull of a steamship might be below the horizon, yet the 
 thumping of her engines would be heard. 
 
 Once more we inclined our ears, holding our breath as 
 we listened. 
 
 It grows louder !” cried the boatswain. Mr. Royle, 
 bend your bull’s-eye lamp to the end o’ one o’ the oars and 
 swing it about, while I dip this mast-head lantern.” 
 
 Very different was his manner now from what it had been 
 that morning when the Russian hove in sight. 
 
 I lashed the lamp by the ring of it to an oar and waved 
 it to and fro. Meanwhile the boatswain had got hold of the 
 mast-head halyards, and was running the big ship’s lantern 
 up and down the mast. 
 
283 
 
 THE WRECK OP THE GROSVENOe/’ 
 
 ‘‘Mary,’^ I exclaimed, ‘^ift up the seat behind you, and 
 in the left-hand corner you will find a pistol.’* 
 
 “ I have it/’ she answered, in a few moments. 
 
 Point it over the stern and fire !” I cried. 
 
 She leveled the little weapon and pulled the trigger ; 
 the white flame leaped, and a smart report followed. 
 
 Listen now !’* I said. 
 
 I held the oar steady, and the boatswain ceased to dance 
 the lantern. For the first few seconds I heard nothing, 
 then my ear caught the throbbing sound. 
 
 I see her !” cried the boatswain ; and, following his 
 finger (my sight being keener than my hearing), I saw not 
 only the shadow of a vessel down in the south-west, but the 
 smoke from her funnel pouring along the stars. 
 
 “ Mary,” I cried, ^‘fire again !” 
 
 She drew the trigger. 
 
 “Again!” 
 
 The clear report whizzed like a bullet past my ear. 
 
 Simultaneously with the second report a ball of blue fire 
 shot up into the sky. Another followed, and another. 
 
 A moment after a red light shone clear upon the sea. 
 
 “ She sees us !” I cried. “ God be praised ! Mary, dar- 
 ling, she sees us !” 
 
 I waved the lamp furiously. But there was no need to 
 wave it any longer. The red light drew nearer and nearer ; 
 the throbbing of the engines louder and louder, and the 
 revolutions of the propeller sounded like a pulse beating 
 through the water. The shadow broadened and loomed 
 larger. .1 could hear the water spouting out of her side 
 and the blowing off of the safety-valve. 
 
 Soon the vessel grew a defined shape against the stars, 
 and then a voice, thinned by the distance, shouted, “What 
 light is that ?” 
 
 I cried to the boatswain : “ Answer, for God’s sake ! 
 My voice is weak.” 
 
 He hollowed his hands and roared back : “We’re ship- 
 wrecked seamen adrift in a quarter-boat !” 
 
 Nearer and nearer came the shadow, and now it was a 
 long, black hull, a funnel pouring forth a dense volume of 
 smoke, spotted with fire-sparks, and tapering masts and 
 fragile rigging, with the stars running through them. 
 
 “ Ease her !” 
 
 The sound of the throbbing grew more measured. We 
 could hear the water as it was churned up by the screw. 
 
 “ Stop her !” 
 
284 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.^^ 
 
 The sounds ceased, and the vessel came looming np 
 slowly, more slowly, until she stopped. 
 
 “ What is that ? — a boat ?’' exclaimed a strong bass voice. 
 
 “ Yes !” answered the boatswain. “ WeVe been ship- 
 wrecked ; we’re adrift in a quarter-boat.” 
 
 ‘‘ Can you bring her alongside ?” 
 
 “ Ay, ay, sir !” 
 
 I threw out an oar, but trembled so violently that it was 
 as much as I could do to work it. We headed the boat for 
 the steamer and rowed toward her. As we approached, I 
 perceived that she was very long, bark-rigged, and raking, 
 manifestly a powerful, iron-built ocean steamer. They 
 hung a red light on the forestay and a white light over her 
 port quarter, and lights flitted about her gangway. 
 
 A voice sung out : How many are there of you ?” 
 
 The boatswain answered : “ Three men and a lady.” 
 
 On this the same voice called, If you want help to 
 bring that boat alongside, we’ll send to you.” 
 
 “ We’ll be alongside in a few minutes,” returned the 
 boatswain. 
 
 But the fact was, the vessel had stopped her engines 
 when further off from us than we had imagined ; being 
 deceived by the magnitude of her looming hull, which 
 seemed to stand not a hundred fathoms away from us, and 
 by the wonderful distinctness of the voice that had spoken 
 us. 
 
 I did not know how feeble I had become until I took the 
 oar ; and the violent emotions excited in me by our rescue, 
 now to be effected after our long and heavy trials, dimin- 
 ished still the little strength that was left in me so that 
 the boat moved very slowly through the water, and it was 
 full twenty minutes starting from the time when we had 
 shipped oars, before we came up with her. 
 
 ‘‘ We’ll fling you a rope’s end,” said a voice ; look out 
 for it.” 
 
 A line fell into the boat. The boatswain caught it, and 
 sung out, All fast !” 
 
 I looked up the high side of the steamer : there was a 
 crowd of men assembled round the gangway, their faces 
 visible in the light shed not only by our own mast-head 
 lantern (which was on a level with the steamer’s bulwarks), 
 but by other lanterns which some of them held. In all 
 this light we, the occupants of the boat, were to be clearly 
 viewed from the deck ; and the voice that had first ad- 
 dressed us said : 
 
285 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.” 
 
 Are you strong enough to get up the ladder ? If not, 
 ^ well sling you on board/’ 
 
 I answered that if a couple of hands would come down 
 into the boat so as to help the lady and a man (who had 
 fallen imbecile) over the ship’s side, the other two would 
 manage to get on board without assistance. 
 
 On this a short gangway-ladder was lowered, and two 
 men descended and got into the boat. 
 
 ‘‘Take that lady first,” I said, pointing to Mary, but 
 holding on, as I spoke, to the boat’s mast, for I felt horribly 
 sick and faint, and knew not, indeed, what was going to 
 happen to me ; and I had to exert all my power to steady 
 my voice. 
 
 They took her by the arms, and watching the moment 
 when the wash of the swell brought the boat against the 
 ship’s side, landed her cleverly on the ladder and helped 
 her on to the deck. 
 
 “ Boson,” I cried, huskil}^, “ she — she is — saved ! I am 
 dying, I think. God bless her ! and — and — your hand, 
 mate — ” 
 
 I remember uttering these incoherent words, and seeing 
 the boatswain spring forward to catch me. Then my senses 
 left me with a flash. 
 
 CHAPTER XXX. 
 
 I REMAINED, as I was afterward informed, insensible for 
 four days, during which time I told and retold, in my 
 delirium, the story of the mutiny and our own sufferings, 
 so that, as the ship’s surgeon assured me, he became very 
 exactly acquainted with all the particulars of the “ Gros- 
 venor’s ” voyage, from the time of her leaving the English 
 Channel to the moment of our rescue from the boat ; though 
 I, from whom he learned the story, was insensible as I 
 related it. My delirium even embraced so remote an 
 incident as the running down of the smack. 
 
 When I opened my eyes I found myself in a small, very 
 comfortable cabin, lying in a bunk ; and, being alone, I had 
 no knowledge of where I was, nor would my memory give 
 me the slightest assistance. Every object my eye rested 
 upon was unfamiliar, and that I was on board a ship was 
 all that I knew for certain. What puzzled me most was 
 the jarring sound caused by the engines. I could not 
 conceive what this meant nor what produced it ; and the 
 
286 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE OROSVENOR.” 
 
 vessel being perfectly steady, it was not in my power to 
 realize that I was being borne over the water. 
 
 I closed my eyes and lay perfectly still, striving to master 
 the past and inform myself of what had become of me ; but 
 so hopelessly muddled was my brain that had some unseen 
 person, by way of a joke, told me in a sepulchral voice that 
 I was dead, and apprehending the things about me only by 
 means of my spirit, which had not yet had time to get out 
 of my body, I should have believed him ; though I don’t 
 say that I should not have been puzzled to reconcile my 
 very keen appetite and thirst with my non-existent 
 condition. 
 
 In a few minutes the door of the cabin was opened, and 
 a jolly, red*faced man, wearing a Scotch cap, looked in. 
 Seeing me with my eyes open, he came forward and ex- 
 claimed, in a cheerful voice : 
 
 “ All alive O ! Staring about you full of wonderment ! 
 Nothing so good as curiosity in a sick man. Shows that 
 the blood is flowing.” 
 
 He felt my pulse, and asked me if I knew who he was. 
 
 I replied that I had never seen him before. 
 
 “ Well, that’s not my fault,” said he ; ‘‘ for I’ve been 
 looking at you a pretty tidy while, on and off, since we 
 hoisted you out of the brine. 
 
 Guid speed an’ furder to you, Johnny; 
 
 Guid health, hale ban’s an’ weather bonnie ; 
 
 May ye ne'er want a stoup o’ brandy. 
 
 To clear your head !’ 
 
 Hungry ?” 
 
 ‘‘ Very,” said I. 
 
 Thirsty 
 
 Yes.” 
 
 How do you feel in yourself ?” 
 
 ‘‘ I have been trying to find out. I don’t know. I forget 
 who I am.” 
 
 Raise your arm and try your muscles.” 
 
 I can raise my arm,” I said, doing so. 
 
 How’s your memory !’' 
 
 If you’ll give me a hint or two. I’ll see.” 
 
 He looked at me very earnestly and with much kindness 
 in the expression of his jovial face, and debated some mat- 
 ter in his own mind. 
 
 I’ll send you in some beef-tea,” be said, “ by a person 
 who’ll be able to do you more good than I can. But don’t 
 
287 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSV^ENOR/’ 
 
 excite yourself. Converse calmly, and don’t talk too 
 much.” 
 
 So saying he went away. 
 
 I lay quite still, and my memory remained as helpless as 
 though I had just been born. 
 
 After an interval of about ten minutes the door was 
 again opened, and Mary came in. She closed the door and 
 approached me, holding a cup of beef-tea in her hand, but 
 however she had schooled herself to behave, her resolution 
 forsook her ; she put the cup down, threw her arms round 
 my neck, and sobbed with her cheek against mine. 
 
 With my recognition of her, my memory returned to me, 
 
 “ My darling,” I cried, in a weak voice, is it you indeed ? 
 Oh, God is very merciful to have spared us ! I remembered 
 nothing just now ; but all has come back to me with your 
 dear face.” 
 
 She was too overcome to speak for some moments ; but, 
 raising herself presently, she said, in broken tones : 
 
 I thought I should never see you again, never be able 
 to speak to you more. But I am wicked to give way to my 
 feelings, when I have been told that any excitement must 
 be dangerous to my darling. Drink this, now — no, I will 
 hold the cup to your lips. Strength has been given me to 
 bear the the sufferings we have gone through, that I may 
 nurse you and bring you back to health.” 
 
 I would not let go her hand ; but when I attempted to 
 prop myself up, I found my elbow would not sustain me ; 
 so I lay back and drank from the cup which she held to my 
 mouth. 
 
 ‘‘ How long is it,” I asked her, since we were taken on 
 board this vessel ?” 
 
 “ Four days. Do you know that you fell down insensible 
 in the boat the moment after I had been carried on to the 
 deck of this ship ? The men crowded around me and held 
 their lanterns to my face, and I found that most of them 
 were Scotch by their exclamations. A woman took me by 
 the hand to lead me away, but I refused to move one step 
 until I saw that you were on board. She told me that you 
 had fainted in the boatswain’s arms, and others cried out 
 that you were dead. I saw them bring you up out of the 
 boat, and told the woman that I must go with you and see 
 where they put you, and asked if there was a doctor on 
 board. She said yes, and that he was that man in the 
 Scotch cap and great-coat, who was helping the others to 
 take you down-stairs. I took your poor senseless hands and 
 cried bitterly over them, and told the doctor I would go on 
 
288 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.” 
 
 my knees to him if he would save your life. But he was 
 very kind — very kind and gentle.'* 
 
 And you, Mary ? I see you keep up your wonderful 
 courage to the last." 
 
 ‘‘ I fainted when the doctor took me away from you," she 
 answered, with one of her sweet wistful smiles. “ I slept 
 far into the next day, and I rose well yesterday morning, 
 and have been by your side nearly ever since. It is rather 
 hard upon me that 5^our consciousness should have returned 
 when I had left the cabin for a few minutes." 
 
 I made her turn her face to the light that I might see 
 her clearly, and found that though her mental and physical 
 sufferings had left traces on her calm and beautiful face, 
 yet, on the whole, she looked fairly well in health ; her 
 eyes bright, her complexion clear, and her lips red, with a 
 firm expression on them. I also took notice that she was 
 well dressed in a black silk, though probably I was not 
 good critic enough just then in such matters to observe that 
 it fitted her ill, and did no manner of justice to her lovely 
 shape. 
 
 She caught me looking at the dress, and told me, with a 
 smile, that it had been lent to her by a lady passenger. 
 Why do you stand ?" I said. 
 
 ‘‘ The doctor only allowed me to see you on condition 
 that I did not stay above five minutes." 
 
 “ That is nonsense ! I cannot let you go, now you are 
 here. Your dear face gives me back all the strength I 
 have lost. How came I to fall down insensible ? I am 
 ashamed of myself ! I, as a sailor, supposed to be inured 
 to all kinds of privation, to be cut adrift from my senses by 
 a shipwreck ! Mary, you are fitter to be a sailor than I. 
 After this, let me buy a needle and thread, and advertise 
 for needle-work." 
 
 “ You are talking too much. I shall leave you." 
 
 “ You cannot, while I hold your hand." 
 
 “ Am I not stronger than you are ?" 
 
 ‘‘ In all things stronger, Mary. You have been my guar- 
 dian angel. You interceded for my life with God, and He 
 heard you when He would not have heard me." 
 
 She placed her hand on my mouth. 
 
 “ You are talking too much, I say. You reproach your- 
 self for your weakness, but try to remember what you have 
 gone through ; how you had to baffle the mutineers, to take 
 charge of the ship, to save our lives from their terrible 
 designs. Remember, too, that for days together you 
 scarcely closed your eyes in sleep — that you did the work 
 
289 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE ‘‘ GROSVENOr/' 
 
 of a whole crew during the storm. Dearest, what you 
 have gone through would have broken many a man's heart 
 or driven him mad. It has left you your own true self 
 for me to love and cherish while God shall spare us to 
 each other." 
 
 She kissed me on the mouth, drew her hand from mine, 
 and with a smile full of tender affection left the cabin. 
 
 I was vexed to lose her even for a short time ; and still 
 chose to think myself a poor creature for falling ill and 
 keeping to my bed, when I might be with her about the 
 ship, and telling the people on board the story of her mis- 
 fortunes and beautiful courage. 
 
 It was a mistake of the doctor’s to suppose that her con- 
 versation could hurt me. 
 
 I had no idea of the time, and stared hard at the bull’s- 
 eye over my head, hoping to discover by the complexion of 
 the light that it was early in the day, so that I might again 
 see Mary before the night came. I was even rash enough 
 to imagine that I had the strength to rise, and made an 
 effort to get out of the bunk, which gave me just the best 
 illustration I could wish that I was as weak as a baby. So 
 I tumbled back with a groan of disappointment, and, after 
 staring fixedly at the bull’s-eye, I fell asleep. 
 
 This sleep lasted some hours. I awoke, not as I had first 
 awakened from insensibility, with tremors and bewilder- 
 ment, but easily, with a delicious sense of warmth and rest 
 and renewing vigor in my limbs. 
 
 I opened my eyes upon three persons standing near the 
 bunk ; one was Mary, the other the doctor, and the third a 
 thin, elderly, sunburned man, in a white waistcoat with gold 
 buttons and a blue cloth loose coat. 
 
 The doctor felt my pulse, and letting fall my hand, said 
 to Mary : 
 
 “ Now, Miss Robertson, Mr. Royle will do. If you will 
 kindly tell the steward to give you another basin of broth, 
 you will find our patient able to make a meal.’’ 
 
 She kissed her hand to me behind the backs of the others, 
 and went out with a beaming smile. 
 
 ‘‘ This is Captain Craik, Mr. Royle,’’ continued the doctor, 
 motioning to the gentleman in the white waistcoat, com- 
 manding this vessel, the ‘ Peri.’ ’’ 
 
 I at once thanked him earnestly for his humanity, and 
 the kindness he was showing me. 
 
 Indeed,’’ he replied, ‘‘ I am very pleased with my good 
 fortune in rescuing so brave a pair of men as yourself and 
 your boatswain, and happy to have been the instrument of 
 
290 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOr/^ 
 
 saving the charming girl to whom you are betrothed from 
 the horror of exposure in an open boat. I have had the 
 whole of your story from Miss Robertson, and I can only 
 say that you have acted very heroically and honorably.” 
 
 I replied that I was very grateful to him for his kind 
 words ; but I assured him that I only deserved a portion of 
 his praise. The man who truly merited admiration was the 
 boatswain. 
 
 “ You shall divide the honors,” he said, smiling. ‘‘ The 
 boson is already a hero. My crew seem disposed to wor- 
 ship him. If you have nothing better for him in your mind, 
 you may hand him over to me. I know the value of such 
 men nowadays, and so much is left to the crimp.” 
 
 Saying this, he went to the door and called ; and imme- 
 diately my old companion, the boatswain, came in. I held 
 out my hand, and it was clutched by the honest fellow and 
 held with passionate cordiality. 
 
 Mr. Royle, sir,” he exclaimed, in a faltering voice, 
 this is a happy moment for me. There was a time when 
 I never thought I should ha* seen you alive again ; and it 
 went to my heart, and made me blubber like any old 
 woman when I thought o’ your dyin’ arter all the trouble 
 you’ve seen, and just when, if I may be so bold as to say 
 it, you might be hopin’ to marry the brave, high-spirited 
 gell as you saved from drownin’, and who belongs to you 
 by the will o’ God Almighty. Captain Craik, sir — I speak 
 by your favor, and ax pardon for the liberty — this gen’man 
 and me has seen some queer starts together since we fust 
 shipped aboard the ‘ Grosvenor ’ in the West Hindie docks, 
 and,” he cried, with vehemence, I’d sooner ha’ lost the 
 use o’ my right arm an’ leg — yes, an’ you may chuck my 
 right eye in along with them — than Mr. Royle should ha’ 
 died just as he was goin* to live properly and set down on 
 the bench o’ matrimony an’ happiness with a bold and 
 happy wife !” 
 
 This eloquent harangue he delivered with a moist eye, 
 addressing us all three in turn. I thanked him heartily 
 for what he had said, but limited my reply to this ; for 
 though I could have complimented him more warmly than 
 he had praised me, I considered that it would be more be- 
 coming to hold over all mutual admiration and you-and-me 
 glorification until we should be alone. 
 
 I observed that he wore a velvet waistcoat, and carried a 
 shiny cloth cap with a brilliant peak, very richly garnished 
 with braid ; and as such articles of raiment could only 
 emanate from the forecastle, I concluded that they were 
 
THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR/’ 
 
 291 
 
 gifts from the crew, and that Captain Craik had reason in 
 thinking that the boatswain had become a hero. 
 
 The doctor shortly after this motioned him to go, where- 
 upon he gave a ship-shape salute by tweaking an imagin- 
 ary curl on his forehead, and went away. 
 
 I now asked what had become of the steward. Captain 
 Craik answered that the man was all right vSO far as his 
 health went ; that he wandered about the decks very harm- 
 lessly, smiling in the faces of the men, and seldom speak- 
 ing. 
 
 “ One peculiarity of the poor creature,'" said he, ‘‘ is that 
 he will not taste any kind of food but what is served out 
 to the crew. I have myself tried him with dishes from the 
 saloon table, but could not induce him to touch a mouth- 
 ful. The first time I tried him in this way he fell from me 
 as though I had offered to cut his throat, the perspiration 
 poured from his forehead, and he eyed me with looks of 
 the utmost horror and aversion. Can you account for 
 this ?’" 
 
 Yes, sir,’" I replied. The steward was in the habit of 
 serving out the ship’s stores to the crew of the ‘ Grosvenor.' 
 He rather sided with the captain, and tried to make the 
 best of what was outrageously bad. When the men 
 mutinied they threatened to hang him if he touched any 
 portion of the cuddy stores, and I dare say they would 
 have executed their threat. He was rather a coward 
 before he lost his reason, and the threat affected him 
 violentl)^ I myself never could induce him to taste any 
 other food than the ship’s rotten stores while the men re- 
 mained in the vessel, and I dare say the memory of the 
 threat still lives in his broken mind.” 
 
 “ Thanks for your explanation,"' said the doctor, “ I shall 
 sleep the better for it ; for, upon my word, the man’s 
 unnatural dislike of good food — of entrees, man, and curried 
 fowl and roast goose, for I tried him myself — has kept me 
 awake bothering my head to understand.” 
 
 ‘‘ May I ask what vessel this is ?” I said, addressing 
 Captain Craik. 
 
 “ The ‘ Peri ’ of Glasgow, homeward bound from 
 Jamaica,” he answered. 
 
 I know the ship now, sir. She belongs to the 
 
 Line.” 
 
 “ Quite right. We shall hope to put you ashore in seven 
 days hence. It is curious that I should have known Mr. 
 Robertson, your lady’s father. I called upon him a few 
 years since in Liverpool, on business, and had a long con- 
 
292 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR/’ 
 
 versation with him. Little could I have dreamed that his 
 end would be so sad, and that it should be reserved for 
 me to rescue his daughter from aiy open boat in mid- 
 Atlantic !” 
 
 “ Ah, sir/’ I exclaimed, ‘‘ no one but I can ever know the 
 terrible trials this poor girl has passed through. She has 
 been twice shipwrecked within three weeks ; she has experi- 
 enced all the horrors of a mutiny ; she has lost her father 
 under circumstances which would have killed many girls 
 with grief ; she has been held in terror of her life, and yet 
 never once has her noble courage flagged, her splendid 
 spirit failed her.” 
 
 Yes,” answered Captain Craik, I have read her charac- 
 ter in her story and in her way of relating it. You are to 
 be congratulated on having won the love of a woman whose 
 respect alone would do a man honor.” 
 
 He deserves what he has got,” said the doctor, laughing. 
 
 Findings keepings. 
 
 I did find her, and I mean to keep her,” I exclaimed. 
 
 Well you have picked up a fortune,” observed Captain 
 Craik. ‘‘ It is not every man who finds a shipwreck a good 
 investment.” 
 
 ‘‘ I know nothing about her fortune,” I answered. She 
 did indeed tell me that her father was a ship-owner ; but I 
 have asked no questions and only know her as Mary 
 Robertson, a sweet, brave girl, whom I love, and please 
 God, mean to marry, though she possessed nothing more 
 in the world than the clothes I found her in.” 
 
 '‘Come, come !” said the doctor. 
 
 "You’re not a sailor, doctor,” remarked Captain Craik, 
 dryly. 
 
 " But, my dear sir, you’ll not tell me that a gold pound’s 
 not better than a silver sixpence ?” cried the doctor. " Did 
 you never sing this song : 
 
 “ * Awa wi* your witchcraft o’ beauty’s alarms. 
 
 The slender bit beauty you grasp in your arms ; 
 
 Oh, gie me the lass that has acres o’ charms, 
 
 Oh, gie me the lass wi’ the well-stockit farms. . 
 
 Then hey for a lass wi’ a tocher ! then hey for a lass wi’ a 
 tocher ! 
 
 Then hey for a lass wi *a tocher ! the nice yellow guineas 
 for me.’ 
 
 Is not an heiress better than a poor wench ?” 
 
 " I don’t see how your simile of the pound and the six- 
 pence applies,” answered Captain Craik. " A good woman 
 
293 
 
 THE WBECK OP THE “ GE03VEH0E.” 
 
 is a good woman all the world over, and a gift that every 
 honest man will thank God for. 
 
 “ * Mark yonder pomp of costly fashion 
 Round the wealthy titled bride ; 
 
 But when compared with real passion. 
 
 Poor is all that princely pride.* 
 
 That’s one of Robbie’s, too, doctor, and I commend your 
 attention to the whole song as a wholesome purge.” 
 
 As the. conversation was rather too personal to be much 
 to my liking, I was very glad when it was put an end to by 
 Mary coming in with a basin of soup for me. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXI. 
 
 Thanks to my darling’s devotion, to her unwearied atten- 
 tions, to her foresight and care of me, I was strong enough 
 to leave my cabin on the third day following my restora- 
 tion to consciousness. 
 
 During that time many inquiries were made after my 
 health by the passengers, and Mary told me that the great- 
 est curiosity prevailed fore and aft to see me. So misfor- 
 tune had made a little ephemeral hero of me, and this, per- 
 haps, was one stroke of compensation which I should have 
 been very willing to dispense with. 
 
 The second officer of the ship, a man of about my height 
 and build, had very kindly placed his wardrobe at my dis- 
 posal, but all that I had chosen to borrow from him was 
 some linen, which, indeed, I stood greatly in need of ; but 
 my clothes, though rather the worse for salt water, were, 
 in my opinion, quite good enough for me to wear until I 
 should be able to buy a new outfit ashore. 
 
 At twelve o’clock, then, on the third day, I rose and 
 leisurely dressed myself, and then sat waiting for Mary, 
 whose arm to lean on I preferred to any one's else. 
 
 She came to the cabin presently, and when she had en- 
 tered I folded her in my arms with so deep a feeling of 
 happiness and love and gratitude in me that I had no words 
 to speak to her. 
 
 It was when I released her that she said : Since God 
 
 has heard our prayers, dearest, and mercifully preserved us 
 from death, shall we thank Him, now that we are together, 
 and say one prayer for my dear father, who, I firmly believe, 
 looks down upon us and has still the power to bless us ?” 
 
 I took her hand, and we knelt together, and, first thank- 
 
294 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.” 
 
 ing her for reminding me of my bounden duty, I lifted up 
 my heart to Almighty God, Father of all men, who had 
 guarded us amid our perils, who had brought us to the 
 knowledge and love of Him and of each other by the lesson 
 of hard trials and sorrowful privation. 
 
 And 1 would ask you to believe that I do not relate such 
 circumstances as these from any ostentatious wish to pa- 
 rade my piety, of which, God knows, I have not so large a 
 store that I need be vain of showing it ; but that I may in 
 some poor fashion justify many good men in my own pro- 
 fession who, because they are scandalized by persons among 
 ns that are bad, are confounded with these by people ashore, 
 who imagine the typical sailor to be a loose, debauched 
 fellow, with his mouth full of bad language and his head 
 full of drink. I say earnestly that this is not so ; that a 
 large and generous soul animates many sailors ; that they 
 love God, pray to him, and in many ways — too rough, may 
 be, to commend them to fastidious piety, but not surely the 
 less honest for the roughness — strive to act up to a just 
 standard of goodness ; and that even among the bad — bad, 
 I mean, through the looseness of their morals and the in- 
 sanity of their language — there is often found a hidden, 
 instinctive religion and veneration and fear of God not to 
 be discovered in the classes ashore to which you may par- 
 allel them. Nor, indeed, do I understand how this can fail 
 to be ; for no familiarity with the mighty deep can lessen 
 its ever appealing grandeur to them as a symbol of heavenly 
 power and majesty ; and the frequent fear of their lives in 
 which sailors go — the fury of tempests, the darkness of 
 stormy nights, the fragility of the ship in comparison with 
 the mountainous waves which menace her, the horror of 
 near and iron coasts — I say that such things, which are 
 daily presented to them, must inevitably excite and sustain 
 contemplations which very few events that happen on shore 
 are calculated to arouse in the minds of the ignorant classes 
 with whom such sailors as I am speaking of are on a 
 level. 
 
 When I quitted the cabin, supported by Mary, I found 
 myself in a very spacious saloon, most handsomely fur- 
 nished and decorated, and striking me more by the contrast 
 it offered to the plain and small interior of the Gros- 
 venor’s cabin. 
 
 The table was being prepared for lunch : smartly dressed 
 steward and under-stewards trotted to and fro ; there were 
 flowers on the table, vases of gold-fish swinging from the 
 deck, a rich thick carpet underfoot, comfortable and hand- 
 
295 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.'* 
 
 some sofas ; a piano-forte stood against the mizzen-mast, 
 which was covered with a mahogany skin and gilded ; two 
 rows of lamps went the length of the saloon ; and what 
 with the paintings on the cabin doors, the curtains, the rich 
 brass-work about the spacious sky-lights, the bright sun- 
 shine streaming in upon the whole scene and kindling a 
 brilliance in the polished wood-work, the crystal on the 
 table, the looking-glasses at the fore end of the saloon — I 
 fairly paused with amazement, scarcely conceiving it pos- 
 sible that this airy, sunshiny, sumptuous drawing-room was 
 actually the interior of a ship, and that we were on the sea, 
 steaming at the rate of so many miles an hour toward 
 England. 
 
 There were a couple of well-dressed women sewing or 
 doing some kind of needle-work and conversing on one of 
 the sofas, and on another sofa a gentleman sat reading. 
 These, with the stewards, were all the people in the saloon. 
 
 The gentlemen and the ladies looked at us when we ap- 
 proached, and all three of them rose. 
 
 The ladies came and shook hands with Mary, who intro- 
 duced me to them ; but I forget their names. 
 
 They began to praise me ; the gentlemen struck in and 
 asked permission to shake me by the hand. They had 
 heard my story — it was a beautiful romance : in short, they 
 overpowered me with civilities, and made me so nervous 
 that I had scarcely the heart to go on deck. 
 
 Of course it was all very kindly meant ; but, then, what 
 were my exploits ? Nothing to make money out of, noth- 
 ing to justify my appearance on the boards of a London 
 theater, nothing to furnish a column of wild writing to a 
 newspaper, nothing to merit even the honor of a flattering 
 request from a photographic company. I very exactly knew 
 what I had done, and was keenly alive to the absurdity of 
 any heroizing process. 
 
 However, I had sense enough to guess that what blushing 
 honors were thrust upon me would be short lived. Who 
 does not thank God some time or other in his life that there 
 is such a thing as oblivion t 
 
 So we went on deck, I overhearing one of the ladies talk 
 some nonsense about her never having read or heard of 
 anything more delicately romantic and exciting than the 
 young sailor rescuing a pretty girl from a wreck and fall- 
 ing in love with her. 
 
 ‘‘ Did you hear that, Mary ?” I whispered. 
 
 Yes,” she answered. 
 
 ‘‘Was it romantic ?” 
 
296 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE OKOSVENOR.” 
 
 “ I think so/' 
 
 And exciting ?" 
 
 “ Dreadfully.” 
 
 And did they live happily ever afterward ?” 
 
 “ We shall see.” 
 
 Darling, it is romantic and it is exciting, to us, and to no 
 one else. Yes, very romantic, now that I come to think of 
 it ; but all has come about so gradually that I have never 
 thought of the romance that runs through our story. What 
 time did we have to think ? Mutineers out of Wapping are 
 no polite garnishers of a love story ; and romance must be 
 pretty stoutly bolt-roped not to be blown into smithereens 
 by a hurricane.” 
 
 There were a number of passengers on deck — men, women 
 and children ; and when I ran my eye along the ship (the 
 “Grosvenor” would have made a neat long-boat for her) 
 and observed her dimensions, I thought that a city might 
 have gone to sea in her without any inconvenience arising 
 from overcrowding. In a word, she was a magnificent 
 Clyde-built iron boat of some four thousand tons burden, 
 and propelled by eight hundred horse-power engines ; her 
 decks white as a yacht’s, a shining awning forward and aft ; 
 a short, yellow funnel, towering mast and broad yards, and 
 embodying every conceivable latest improvement in com- 
 passes, capstans, boat-lowering gear, blocks, gauges, logs, 
 windlass, and the rest of it. She was steaming over a 
 smooth sea and under a glorious blue sky at the rate of 
 thirteen knots or nearly fifteen miles an hour. Cool 
 draughts of air circled under the awning, and fanned my 
 hollow cheeks, and invigorated and refreshed me like 
 cordials. 
 
 The captain was on deck when we arrived, and the 
 moment he saw me he came forward and shook my hand, 
 offering me many kindly congratulations on my recovery ; 
 and with his own hands placed chairs for me and Mary 
 near the mizzen-mast. Then the chief officer approached, 
 and most, indeed I think all, of the passengers ; and I 
 believe that, had I been as cynical as old Diogenes, I should 
 have been melted into a hearty faith in human nature by 
 the sympathy shown me by these kind people. 
 
 They illustrated their goodness best, perhaps, by with- 
 drawing after a generous salutation, and resuming their 
 various employments or discussions, so as to put me at my 
 ease. The doctor and the chief officer stayed a little while 
 talking to us ; and then presently the tiffin-bell rang, and 
 all the passengers went below, the captain having previously 
 
297 
 
 THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR/^ 
 
 suggested that I should remain on deck, so as to get the 
 benefit of the air, and that he would send a steward to wait 
 upon me. Mary would not leave my side ; and the officer 
 in charge taking his station on the bridge before the funnel, 
 we, to my great satisfaction, had the deck almost to 
 ourselves. 
 
 “ You predicted, Mary,'' I said, that our lives would be 
 spared. Your dream has come true.'’ 
 
 “ Yes ; I knew my father would not deceive me. Would 
 to God he had been spared !" 
 
 “ Yet God has been very good to us, Mary. What a 
 change is this from the deck of the ‘ Grosvenor ' — the seas 
 beating over us, the ship laboring as though at any moment 
 she must go to pieces — ourselves fagged to death, and each 
 of us in our hearts for hours and hours beholding death 
 face to face ! I feel as though I had no right to be alive 
 after so much hard work. It is a violation of natural laws, 
 and an impertinent triumphing of vitality over the whole 
 forces of nature." 
 
 “ But you are alive, dear, and that is all I care about." 
 
 I pressed her hand, and after looking round me, asked 
 her if she knew whether this vessel went direct to Glasgow. 
 
 “ Yes." 
 
 “ Have you any friends there ?" 
 
 None. But I have friends here. The captain has 
 asked me to stay with his wife until I hear from home." 
 
 To whom shall you write ?" 
 
 To my aunt in Leamington. She will come to Glasgow 
 and take me home. And you — '* 
 
 “ I ?" 
 
 I looked at her and smiled. 
 
 I ? Why your question puts a matter into my head that 
 I must think over." 
 
 “ You are not strong enough to think. If you begin to 
 think, I shall grow angry." 
 
 ‘‘ But I must think, Mary." 
 
 Why ?" 
 
 I must think how I am to get to London, and what I 
 am to do when I get there." 
 
 “ When we were on the * Grosvenor,' " she said, ‘‘you 
 did all the thinking for me, didn’t you ? And now that we 
 are on the ‘ Peri,’ I mean to do all the thinking for you. 
 But I need not say that I have thought my thoughts out. 
 I have done with them." 
 
 “ Look here, Mary, I am going to be candid — " 
 
 “ Here comes one of the stewards to interrupt you." 
 
2^8 THK WEECK OF THE “ GKOSVENOB/' 
 
 A very civil fellow came with a tray, which he placed on 
 the sky-light, and stood by to wait on ns. I told him he 
 need not stay, and addressing Mary, I exclaimed : 
 
 “ This recalls our farewell feast on the ‘ Grosvenor/ 
 
 ‘‘Yes; and there is the boatswain watching ns, as if he 
 would like to come to us again and congratulate us on hav- 
 ing found each other out. Do catch his eye, dear, and wave 
 your hand. He dare not come here.’' 
 
 I waved my hand to him, and he flourished his cap in re- 
 turn, and so did three or four men who were around him. 
 
 “ I am going — ” I began. 
 
 “ You will eat your lunch first," she interrupted. 
 
 “ But why will you not listen ?" 
 
 “ Because I have made my arrangements." 
 
 “ But I wish to speak of myself, dear." 
 
 “ I am speaking of you — my arrangements concern you 
 — and me." 
 
 I looked at her uneasily, for somehow the sense of my 
 own poverty came home to me very sharply, and I had a 
 strong disinclination to hear what my foolish pride might 
 smart under as a mortification. 
 
 She read my thoughts in my eyes ; and, blushing, yet 
 letting me see her sweet face, she said in a low voice : 
 
 “ I thought we were to be married ?” 
 
 “ I hope so. It is my dearest wish, Mary. I have told 
 you I love you. It would break up my life to lose you 
 now." 
 
 “ You shall not lose me — but neither will I lose you. I 
 shall never release you more." 
 
 “Mary, do let me speak my thoughts out. I am very . 
 poor. The little that I had has gone down in the ‘ Gros- 
 venor.' I could not marry you as I am. I could only offer 
 you the hand of a pauper. Let me tell you my plans. I 
 shall write, on reaching Glasgow, to the owners of the 
 ‘Grosvenor,' relate the loss of the ship, and ask for pay- 
 ment of the wages that are due to me. With this money I 
 will travel to London and go to work at once to obtain a 
 berth on another ship. Perhaps, when the owners of the 
 ‘ Grosvenor' hear my story, they will give me a post on 
 board one of their other vessels. At all events, I must 
 hope for the best. I will work very hard — " 
 
 “ No, no ! I can not listen !" she exclaimed, impetuously. 
 
 “ You are going to tell me that you will work very hard to 
 become captain and save a little money ; and you will then 
 say that several years must pass before your pride will 
 
THE WRECK OP THE GROSVENOr/^ 299 
 
 suffer you to think yourself in a proper position to make 
 me your wife/' 
 
 ‘‘ Yes, I was going* to say that." 
 
 Oh, where is your clever head which enabled you to tri- 
 umph over the mutineers ? Has the shipwreck served you 
 as it has the poor steward ?" 
 
 “ My darling — " 
 
 “ Were you to work twenty years, what money could you 
 save out of this poor profession of the sea that would 
 justify your pride — your cruel pride ?" 
 
 I was about to speak. 
 
 What money could you save that would be of service 
 when you know that I am rich, when you know that what 
 is mine is yours ?" 
 
 “ Not much," said I. 
 
 “ Would you have loved me the less had you known me 
 to .be poor ? Would you not have risked your life to save 
 mine though I had been a beggar ? You loved me 
 because — because I am Mary Robertson ; and I love you 
 because you are Edward Royle — dear to me for your own 
 .dear sake, for my poor dead father’s sake, because of my 
 ove for you. Would you go away and leave me because 
 you are too proud to make us both happy ? I will give 
 you all I have — I will be a beggar and you shall be rich, 
 that you need not leave me. Oh, do not speak of being 
 poor ! Who is poor that acts as you have done ? Who is 
 poor that can enrich a girl’s heart as you have enriched 
 mine ?" 
 
 She had raised her voice unconsciously, and overhearing 
 herself, as it were, she stopped on a sudden, and bowed her 
 head with a sob. 
 
 “ Mary," I whispered, I will put my pride away. Let 
 no man judge me wrongly. I talk idly — God knows how 
 idly — when I speak of leaving you. Yes, I could leave you 
 — but at what cost ? at what cost to us both ? What you 
 have said — that I loved you as Mary Robertson — is true. 
 I know in my own heart that my love can not dishonor us 
 — that it cannot gain nor lose by what the future may hold 
 in store for me with you, dear one, as my wife." 
 
 “ Now you are my own true sailor boy !" w^s all she 
 said. 
 
 I began this story on the sea, and I desire to end it on 
 the sea ; and though another yarn, which should embrace 
 my arrival at Glasgow, my introduction to Mary’s aunt, my 
 visit to Leamington, my marriage, and divers other cir- 
 cumstances of an equally personal nature, could easily be 
 
300 THE WRECK OF THE “ GROSVENOR.*^ 
 
 spun to follow this, yet the title of this story must limit the 
 compass of it, and with the Wreck of the Grosvenor ” my 
 tale should have had an end. 
 
 And yet I should be doing but poor justice to the faith- 
 ful and beautiful nature of my dear wife, if I did not tell 
 you that the plans which she had unfolded to me, and 
 which I have made to appear as though they only con- 
 cerned myself, included the boatswain and the poor stew- 
 ard. For both a provision was contemplated which I knew 
 her too well to doubt that she would forget : a provision, 
 that, on the one hand, would bring the boatswain alongside 
 of us even in our own home, and make him independent of 
 his calling, which, to say the least, considering the many 
 years he had been at sea, had served him but ill, and still 
 offered him but a scurvy lookout ; while, on the other 
 hand, it would enable the steward to support himself and 
 his wife and child, without in the smallest degree taxing 
 those unfortunate brains which we could only hope the 
 shipwreck had not irreparably damaged. 
 
 Thus much, and this bit of a yarn is spun. 
 
 And now I ask myself, is it worth the telling? Well, 
 however it goes as a piece of work, it may teach a lesson 
 — that good sailors may be made bad and bad sailors may 
 be made outrageous, and harmless men may be converted 
 into criminals, by the meanness of ship owners. Every 
 man knows, thanks to one earnest, eloquent, and indefati- 
 gable voice that has been raised among us, what this coun- 
 try thinks of the rascals who send rotten ships to sea. And 
 it is worth while to acquaint people with another kind of 
 rottenness that is likewise sent to sea, which, in its way, is 
 as bad as rotten timbers — a rottenness which is even less 
 excusable, inasmuch as it costs but a trifling sum of money 
 to remedy, than rotten hulls : I mean rotten food. 
 
 Sailors have not many champions, because I think their 
 troubles and wrongs are not understood. You must live 
 and suffer their lives to know their lives. Go aloft with 
 them, man the pumps with them, eat their biscuit and their 
 pork, and drink their water with them ; lodge with crimps 
 along with them ; be of their nature, and experience their 
 shore-going tempations, the harpies in trousers and petti- 
 coats who prey upon them, who drug them and strip them. 
 
 And however deficient a man may be in those qualifica- 
 tions of mind which go to the making of popular novels, I 
 hope no person will charge such a writer with impertin- 
 ence for drawing a quill on behalf of a race of men to whom 
 Britain owes the greatest part of her wealth and prosper- 
 
THE WRECK OF THE GROSVENOR.” 
 
 301 
 
 ity ; who brave death ; who combat the elements ; who 
 lead in numerous instances the lives of mongrel dogs ; 
 who submit, with a few murmurs that scarcely ever reach 
 the shore-going ear, to privations which blanch the cheeks 
 to read, that our tables and our homes may be abundantly 
 furnished, our banking balances large, and our national 
 importance supreme. 
 
 THE END.